REV. SAMUEL LEIGH 
 
 I. ATTACKED BY NEW ZEAI.ANDERS. II. IN DANOEU OP BEING SHOT. 
 III. Mns. L. DRESSING Bi*tcK BABIES. IV. MB. L. DEFENDING A SLAVE.
 
 
 REV. 
 
 15 sfrages af gutstnlia 
 
 ^ealanft. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED EDITION.
 
 THE LIFE 
 
 REV. SAMUEL LEIGH, 
 
 MISSIONARY TO THE SETTLEES AND SAVAGES OF AUSTRALIA 
 AND NEW ZEALAND : 
 
 WITH 
 
 A HISTORY OF THE ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF THE 
 MISSIONS IN THOSE COLONIES. 
 
 BY THE LATE 
 
 EEV. ALEXANDEE STEACHAN. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED EDITION. 
 
 LONDON : 
 THE WESLEYAN MISSION HOUSE, 
 
 BISHOPSGATE STREET WITHIN. 
 1870.
 
 DEDICATION. 
 
 TO THE 
 
 SECRETARIES AND COMMITTEE OF THE WESLEYAN 
 MISSIONARY SOCIETY, 
 
 AND TO THE 
 
 SUBSCRIBERS AT HOME AND ABROAD. 
 
 GENTLEMEN AND CHRISTIAN FRIENDS, 
 
 IT did not fall within the province of the author 
 of this volume, either to expound the constitution of 
 your Society, or to analyse the principles on which its 
 affairs have been conducted. His object has been, 
 1. To give a comprehensive view of the moral degra- 
 dation and social wretchedness of the settlers and 
 natives of New South Wales and New Zealand ; to 
 point out the means that have been established, and 
 maintained from year to year by your generous contri- 
 butions, for their civil and religious elevation, and to 
 mark the effects of those means upon their principles 
 and habits : 2. To supply such information as should 
 enable you to form a just estimate of the privations, 
 labours, and appalling dangers to which many of your 
 foreign agents have been subjected, while endeavour- 
 ing to carry out your benevolent purposes, and to 
 secure the higher objects of their mission : 3. To show 
 
 A 
 
 1491042
 
 IV DEDICATION. 
 
 you that, having succeeded in putting down canni- 
 balism, infanticide, and polygamy, and in organizing 
 churches, setting up educational institutions, and 
 advancing the interests of civilization, commerce, and 
 Christianity, wherever you have planted your mis- 
 sionaries, it is now your imperative duty to send your 
 system into the interior of those colonies, and, by a 
 simultaneous and vigorously-sustained effort, estab- 
 lish amongst the savages that roam in these ' ' dark 
 places of the earth " the means of grace, and oppor- 
 tunities of salvation. I have presumed to inscribe 
 this volume to you, being persuaded that, as mem- 
 bers of the Wesleyan Missionary Society, you feel a 
 deep interest in the subjects on which I have written. 
 I am, Gentlemen and Christian friends, 
 
 With sentiments of sincere regard, 
 
 Respectfully yours, 
 ALEXANDER STRACHAN.
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 BY a mysterious arrangement of Divine Providence, 
 the writer of this volume was brought into personal 
 intercourse with the Rev. Samuel Leigh during the 
 last year of his life. He stood by his side at a public 
 meeting, when a sudden attack of congestion of the 
 brain interrupted his speech on the Australian 
 mission, and plainly indicated that his days were 
 numbered. A friend of his, alike distinguished by 
 eloquence in the pulpit and ability as a writer, said 
 to him one day, " Mr. Leigh, your life has been such 
 an eventful one, that I should like to record the main 
 facts of it, and give them to the church." This spon- 
 taneous offer, from one of whom he entertained the 
 most exalted opinion, greatly affected him. After 
 alluding to it on the following day, in terms of 
 respectful affection, he looked at the author, and said, 
 significantly, " I have confidence in you." The writer 
 excused himself, on the ground that no person, in 
 his judgment, was qualified for such an undertaking, 
 who had not made himself thoroughly acquainted, 
 either by personal observation or a laborious process 
 of reading and reflection, with the geography of the 
 countries in which he had laboured, and with the 
 genius, habits, and pursuits of the natives of those 
 countries. As every day diminished the hope of Mr. 
 Leigh's recovery, and enhanced the responsibility of 
 the writer, he felt compelled, by the force of circum- 
 stances, to yield to what had obviously become his 
 duty. Every desirable facility was kindly afforded : 
 free access to Mr. Leigh himself at all times, the 
 use of his own journals and those of his early coad- 
 jutors, as also an extensive foreign and domestic 
 correspondence extending over a period of thirty 
 
 A 2
 
 VI PEE FACE. 
 
 years. The Wesleyan Mission-House offered to sub- 
 mit to his inspection the valuable and confidential 
 communications of its foreign agents. The privi- 
 lege of examining those documents might, very 
 properly, have been accompanied with an intima- 
 tion that prudence and discrimination would be ex- 
 pected in making selections for publication ; but no 
 such intimation was given, and the occasion only 
 supplied additional evidence of the integrity, honour, 
 and fraternal kindness which characterize the 
 brethren at the head of that establishment. It is 
 equally due to the secretaries of the Church Mission- 
 ary Society, thus publicly to acknowledge the frank- 
 ness and courtesy with which they offered to place 
 within the reach of the author any of their documents 
 that might be selected as calculated to afford assist- 
 ance in the prosecution of his work. The materials 
 for this volume being chiefly derived from those 
 original and authentic sources, the work does not, in 
 any degree, interfere with the interesting narratives 
 of the Rev. Messrs. Waterhouse, Lawry, and Burnby. 
 
 In forming an estimate of the character and acts 
 of public bodies and private individuals, the writer 
 has been influenced solely by the concurrence of cir- 
 cumstances, or the evidence of facts ; and, having no 
 interests to serve but such as involve the public good, 
 or the progress of religion in the world, he has 
 endeavoured to write with candour and impartiality. 
 Few examples have been recorded in the annals of 
 the church, since the apostolic age, more strikingly 
 illustrative of the providence and grace of God than 
 the Life of the Eev. Samuel Leigh. 
 
 In this edition the translations from the native 
 tongue have been examined and corrected by a Maori 
 scholar, long connected with the Church mission in 
 Zealand.
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 POBTRAIT OF REV. SAMUEL LEIGH, AND SCENES 
 
 IN HIS LIFE Frontispiece 
 
 NEW ZEALANDERS Title-page 
 
 AUSTRALIAN BLACK AND FAMILY to face p. 37 
 
 CARVED HOUSE, NEW ZEALAND ,, 80 
 
 NATIVE HUT, AUSTRALIA 115 
 
 NEW ZEALAND FEMALE SLAVE 126 
 
 TONGAN DOUBLE CANOE ,, 136 
 
 NEW ZEALANDERS PREPARING FOR BATTLE ,, 145 
 
 TANGI, OR MEETING OF FRIENDS, NEW ZEALAND... 171. 
 
 AUSTRALIAN GROUP ,, 230 
 
 FIRST MISSION HOUSE BUILT IN TONGA ) 
 
 L 249 
 
 MISSION HOUSE AT HIHIFO, TONGA j 
 
 SWAN RIVER FEMALE AND CHILD 256 
 
 HINDLEY STREET, ADELAIDE 270 
 
 NEW ZEALAND PA, WITH MEN DANCING THE WAR 
 
 DANCE 308 
 
 PYRAMID FOR FOOD, ERECTED AT A NEW ZEALAND 
 
 FEAST 345 
 
 NEW ZEALAND CHILDREN, NEAR BOILING SPRINGS... 353
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY OBSERVATIONS Birth and early Life of Mr. Leigh His 
 Conversion Becomes a Member of the Independent Church Begins 
 to preach Enters the College at Gosport The Origin and Principal 
 of that Establishment Collegiate Associates, Dr. Milne, Le Brun, and 
 Dr. Thorn Expresses his Dissatisfaction with the Calvinistic Theory 
 of Dr. Bogue, and avows Arminian Sentiments Withdraws from the 
 College Enters the Wesleyan Church at Portsmouth Becomes a 
 Candidate for the Ministry Is approved by the Conference, and 
 appointed to the Shaftesbury Circuit Offers himself as a Missionary 
 Is appointed to North America His last Interview with his Mother 
 His Passage taken Letters from Montreal prevent his sailing The 
 Ship and all on Board, except four, lost on their Passage An Appeal 
 from New South Wales for a Missionary Mr. Leigh is appointed to 
 that Colony Obtains a Licence from the Lord Mayor of London Is 
 ordained by Dr. Clarke, &c. Correspondence between Dr. Clarke and 
 Lord Sidmouth relative to the Mission Mr. Leigh sails from Ports- 
 mouth in the Ship " Hebe " A Storm separates them from the Con- 
 voy Expected Attack from two suspicious Sails The Decks cleared 
 and the " Hebe " prepared for Action Mutual Explanations prevent 
 Hostilities A Storm destroys their live Stock, and forces them into 
 the Bay of Biscay Religious Services on Board Day-School taught 
 In Danger of being taken by Cruisers and Privateers Observations 
 of the Crew respecting the Weather and the Missionary Brief Extracts 
 from Mr. Leigh's Journal Mr. Leigh and the Doctor, on Christ's 
 Miracles The Baptism of Hebe, an Infant born on board Ship 
 They arrive in Port Jackson, and take an affectionate Leave of each 
 other Page 13 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 ME. LEIGH'S first Night in Sydney Introduction to the Governor The 
 Establishment of the Colony Hostilities with the Natives Antici- 
 pated Greatness of the Country Social State of the European and 
 native Population The Colonial Government A Night-Scene in 
 Sydney " Rocks " The Burial of Jane, the unfortunate, in the " Sand- 
 Hills" The Police Courts Mr. Leigh opens his Mission Juvenile 
 Depravity A School established Premises purchased for the Use of 
 the Mission He visits Castlereagh Remarkable Account of John 
 Lees The Missionary and his Horse in Danger from a large Snake 
 lie visits Paramatta Its Scenery The first religious Service held in 
 the Town, and its Effects The female Convicts and the Factory 
 Institution for the Civilization of the Children of the Natives Great 
 Meeting of Chiefs and Natives in the Market-Place Their Interview 
 with the Governor The senior Chaplain and Dr. Lang Mr. Leigh 
 preaches in a private House Forms a Class of invalided SoldJers 
 B 2
 
 4 CONTENTS. 
 
 J. W., a Convict, is speared by the Natives Recovers Joins the Mis- 
 sionary Church Commences the first public Conveyance in New 
 South Wales Windsor Its Appearance and State when visited by 
 Mr. Leigh Liable to frequent Inundations The Loss of Life and 
 Property they occasion The Missionary preaches in a " Skillion " 
 The Death of a profane Hearer from the Bite of a Snake The Settlers, 
 in the Neighbourhood of Portland Head, assemble in the Woods to 
 hear Mr. Leigh He rides twenty Miles on the Lord's Day, and holds 
 four religious Services Richmond Its Vicinity described Profligacy 
 of the People Mr. Leigh preaches, and next Day holds several Meet- 
 ings while travelling along the Banks of the River Nepean A Journey 
 of thirty Miles through the Forest Directs his Course by the Sun 
 Frequently dismounts to cut a Passage, with his Axe, for his Horse 
 Visits Liverpool, and preaches in a small weather-boarded House 
 Tremendous Thunder-Tempest Takes Refuge in the Hut of an Irish 
 Emigrant Scene in the Hut He rides through a Tribe of native 
 Savages Itinerancy essential to the Christianizing of the Country 
 His first Communication to the Committee Page 34 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE Figures employed in Scripture to describe the Enlargement of Christ's 
 Kingdom Origin of Sydney Asylum for the Poor Noble Generosity 
 of J. Jones, Esq. Lord Bathurst's Dispatch relative to the Asylum 
 Mr. Leigh visits every House in Sydney Only one Bible to ten 
 Families New South Wales Bible Society formed Unexpected Arri- 
 val of Bibles and Testaments It is proposed to send Mr. Leigh to 
 work in the Chain-Gang The Governor's Reply The Rev. J. Y. com- 
 plains of Mr. Leigh to the Governor and senior Chaplain Mr. Leigh 
 explains the Objects of his Mission at the Governor's Levee He visits 
 Newcastle State of the Prisoners there The Governor builds them a 
 Church Desires Mr. Leigh to supply it John Lees builds a Chapel, 
 and gives an Acre of his best Land to the Mission Mr. Leigh's appeal 
 to his Correspondents Eats Indian Corn with the Fowls at a Stock- 
 man's Hut Attends the Execution of four Irish Roman Catholics 
 Aifecting Scene in the Criminal Court of Sydney Governor's Allusion 
 to the Mission in his General Orders The Rev. John Williams and 
 five other Missionaries visit the Colony Messrs. Leigh and Gyles lost 
 in the Woods In Danger of being shot, at Midnight, as Bushrangers 
 Sugar- Mill made and shipped for Tahiti Letter from King Pomare 
 Removal of Troops to India They build the first Wesleyan Chapel 
 upon the Territories of the East India Company The Spirit poured 
 out upon the Sydney Society Mr. Leigh's Health fails Is advised to 
 go to New Zealand The Rev. Samuel Marsden's Account of his first 
 Connexion with the Savages of that Country Mr. Lawry arrives 
 in New South Wales His opinion of Mr. Leigh's Labours and 
 Sufferings Mr. Leigh sails for New Zealand, and lands at the Bay of 
 Islands Page 61 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE Church Mission in New Zealand Gibbon's Opinion, that Man was 
 originally a Savage, refuted The spiritual and secular Systems con- 
 trasted Their Order not to be inverted Mr. Leigh unites the Lay 
 Settlers, and directs their Labours Twelve human Heads exhibited in 
 the first Village he enters Finds a Child lying between two Stones on
 
 CONTENTS. 5 
 
 the Floor of the Queen's Hut Expostulates with the People for work- 
 ing on the Sabbath They accuse their Gods of Cruelty He forms sir 
 Villages into a regular Circuit, and establishes religious Worship in 
 each His Health does not improve He leaves New Zealand, and 
 sails for Sydney Derives a little Benefit from the homeward Voyage 
 The State of the Mission in New South Wales The Congregations 
 and Schools much improved The senior Chaplain offers Ground for a 
 Chapel in Windsor His Testimony to the Efficiency of the Mission 
 Mr. Scott expends 500 upon a new Chapel in Sydney, and gives it to 
 the Mission The Work still extending, Mr. Leigh lays the Founda- 
 tion of a large Chapel on a Site offered gratuitously by His Excellency 
 and T. Wylde, Esq. Ground given by the Governor for new Premises 
 in Paramatta Mr. Leigh supplies the Church at Newcastle, at the 
 Request of the Governor Being 111, he returns to Port Jackson The 
 Physicians recommend a Voyage to England Official Opinions of 
 Mr. Leigh and his Labours The Ship by which he returns calls at 
 Cape Horn Notices of the Country, the Slave-Market, and Popery 
 Anecdote of a wealthy Lady-Passenger, who had been transported for 
 Horse-Stealing Mr. Leigh lands at Portsmouth improved in Health 
 His Account of the Australian Mission The Injustice of determining 
 the Success of a foreign Mission by numerical Data Mr. Leigh urges 
 the Establishment of a Mission in New Zealand A Debt of 10,000 
 urged against it He proposes to raise the Means himself He visits 
 Louth Obtains the Sanction of the Conference to his Scheme 
 Makes a Tour of the Provinces Obtains Goods to be used in Barter 
 Meets 'Hongi and Waikato in London They assist Dr. Lee to pre- 
 pare his Grammar of the Maori Language They are introduced to the 
 King They receive Presents from the Committees of the Church and 
 Wesleyan Missionary Societies The great Warrior sleeps on the Floor 
 with Mr. Leigh Mr. Leigh receives the Thanks of the Committee of 
 the Church Missionary Society Page 83 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 COMMUNICATIONS from New Zealand, Van-Diemen's Land, and New Holland 
 Mr. Leigh marries, and leaves England Calls at Van-Diemen's 
 Land, and establishes a Mission State of the People there Mr. 
 Leigh arrives at Port Jackson Mr. Marsden's Reply to the Inquiry 
 of Joseph Butterworth, Esq., M.P., relative to the New Zealand 
 Mission Religious Condition of New South \Vales First Anniversary 
 of the Australian Wesleyan Missionary Society Speech and Contribu- 
 tion of John Lees Singular Occurrence at a Meeting of the Committee 
 of the Bible Society The Missionary to the Aborigines introduced to 
 the Governor Appeal to the Governor in their behalf Their physical 
 Aspect Their Character and Habits Their Claims upon the British. 
 Government The colonizing Policy of Great Britain censured First 
 Interview between the Missionary and the Natives A Scheme for the 
 secular Improvement of the Natives submitted to His Excellency 
 War in New Zealand, and great Destruction of Life Mr. Leigh dis- 
 suaded from leaving New South Wales Mrs. Leigh urges him to go, 
 and leave the Issue with God He takes his Leave of the Governor, 
 preaches a farewell Sermon, and sails for New Zealand His Reception 
 on landing Singular Recovery of two Jackasses which had been ba- 
 nished to a desolate Island State of Religion in the Settlement Ori- 
 gin of the War 'Hongi marches, with three thousand Meu, against 
 the Tribes on the River Thames Hinaki, their principal Chief, shot
 
 D CONTENTS. 
 
 'Hongi drinks his Blood One thousand of Hinald's People killed 
 Three hundred of the Slain eaten on the Field of Battle 'Hougi 
 returns to the Bay of Islands Cuts off the Heads of sixteen Captives 
 before he lands Twenty Slaves roasted and distributed amongst his 
 Men His Daughter, having lost her Husband, shoots and then 
 strangles herself Mr. Leigh speaks to 'Hongi about these Atrocities 
 His Reply The Eev. John "Williams arrives His Opinion of the 
 State of Things at the Bay of Islands The Natives treat the Mission- 
 aries with contempt Mr. Leigh claims the protection of 'Hongi 
 'Hongi's Opinion of Christianity Mr. Leigh opens his Breast to 
 receive the Spear of one of 'Hongi's "Warriors 'Hongi interferes 
 The War prosecuted for five Years It leads to the rapid Diffusion of 
 evangelical Truth Page 104 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE singular Adaptation of Agents for the Missionary Work Mr. Leigh 
 sails on a Voyage of Inspection Is driven by a Storm amongst the 
 Savages of Wangaroa They consult, during the Night, about his being 
 killed and eaten Te Ara's Account of the Destruction of the " Boyd " 
 The ingenious Method by which Mr. Leigh and his Men escaped 
 from those Cannibals He sails for Ho-do-do Interview with the 
 Natives The Ship " St. Michael " calls, on her Way to Tongataboo 
 The Establishment of the Mission there Mr. Leigh's Views of Mis- 
 sionary Fidelity He visits the Timber-Country Incidents of the 
 Journey Preaches his first Sermon in Maori Risks his own Life to 
 prevent the Body of a young Man from being eaten His last Visit to 
 a dying Chief Sails, in the " St. Michael," to Wangari The Ship 
 gets upon the Rocks, and remains in extreme Danger until Midnight 
 Sails for Wangaroa Ascends the River to the Residence of Te Ara 
 Claims the Protection of Te Pune, and proceeds to establish his 
 Mission A Slave killed and roasted on the first Sunday The first 
 religious Service The Conduct of the Natives They are disturbed by 
 the Arrival of a War-Party The Terror and Danger of the Mission- 
 Family Melancholy Death of a hopeful young Savage A Chiefs 
 Opinion of capital Punishment The Purchase of the Land at Wau- 
 garoa ratified Mechanical Labours of the Missionary Mrs. Leigh 
 commences an Institution for training native Females First Instruc- 
 tions in the Art of Sewing A new Era in the History of Woman in. 
 New Zealand Anecdote of one of Mrs. Leigh's Pupils Moral Results 
 of the Teaching of the Lay Settlers of the Church and of the W r esleyan 
 Missionary The Lay Settlers vindicated New Zealand won to the 
 British Crown by the Church and Wesleyan Missions Page 130 
 
 CHAPTER VH. 
 
 ME. LEIGH interposes to prevent War Is seized and thrown down a Hill 
 Mrs. Leigh presents Utua, or " Satisfaction," and prevents blood- 
 shed The Tapu an Instrument of political Power Curious Experi- 
 ments in Agriculture The first native Harvest Priests and Baptism 
 Domestic Training of Boys Habituated to Cruelty Prevalence of 
 Infanticide The Expedient by which Mrs. Leigh checked the Evil 
 An empty Wine-Pipe converted into an Hospital for the sick Missionary 
 Arrival of Messrs. Marsden, Turner, and Hobbs Part of a new Build- 
 ing falls upon the Missionaries Mr. Marsden inspects their Premises,
 
 CONTENTS. 7 
 
 Grounds, and Schools He inquires into the Temper of the Chiefs, the 
 State of the Natives, and the Progress of the Brethren in Maori He 
 urges the Removal of Mr. Leigh to New South Wales He administers 
 the Lord's Supper, and gives an Account of his first Interview with the 
 Natives The Distress of Tepui at parting with Mr. and Mrs. Leigh 
 They are detained at the Bay of Islands Mr. Marsden's interviews 
 with 'Hongi Messrs. Marsden and Leigh, with Mrs. Leigh, and 
 several Chiefs, sail in the Ship " Brompton " for New South Wales 
 The Ship strikes upon a Rock, and becomes a total Wreck Mr. Mars- 
 den and Mr. and Mrs. Leigh landed upon an Island A Canoe, driven, 
 by Stress of Weather to the Island, supplies them with Potatoes 
 Remain on the Island three Days Are taken off by the Friends of the 
 Church Mission The Intelligence of this Disaster carried to Wangaroa 
 The Opinion of the Natives as to the Cause of Affliction A Mis- 
 sionary wounded with an Axe Incidents illustrative of the native 
 Character The shipwrecked Party sail in the " Dragon " for Port 
 Jackson The Brethren at Waugaroa assaulted A Chief levels his 
 Musket twice to shoot one of them The savage Conduct of this Chief 
 to his Daughter The Missionaries take a human Body out of the Fire 
 Alarmed for their Families Altercations with the Natives They 
 preach to Mudi Wai and his Men Friendly Interview with Tepui 
 The first Te Hakari, or " Fair " State of the Aged and Afflicted 
 The Year closed with a Watch-Night, the Covenant, and Sacra- 
 ment Page 153 
 
 CHAPTER Vm. 
 
 DOMESTIC Condition of the Natives Tepui's Entertainment The Wife 
 of Huru strangles herself Is restored The Wheat-Harvest Massacre 
 at Tawiti-rai Acts of Cruelty by E'i Too and Rua Tarra Reproved 
 by the Missionaries Examination of the Schools The Arrival of the 
 Church Missionaries They visit Wai Tangi and other Places Nearly 
 drowned by the Upsetting of their Boat Ceremonies connected with 
 the Dead The Brethren preach the Resurrection 'Hongi and his 
 Warriors invade Wesleydale They plunder the People Dishonesty 
 and Violence of the Chiefs They offer a Hog as a Reconciliation 
 Christ preached to an afflicted Chief and his Family Atrocious Con- 
 duct of Te Ara and Tepui A Case of Insanity Singular Ceremony by 
 a native Priest First religious Service at Pu Puke Female Degra- 
 dation The Ship " Endeavour," having on Board the Rev. D. Tyer- 
 man and G. Bennett, Esq., anchors in the Harbour The Vessel is 
 seized by the Natives Passengers and Crew overpowered, and made 
 Prisoners Liberated and saved by Te Ara and one of the Missionaries 
 The Passengers visit the Settlement Opinion of the Brethren 
 respecting those Transactions A Body of Fighting-Men enter Toro- 
 papa Tepui addresses the Warriors Barbarous Practice at Marriages 
 Inquiry about the true God An Attempt to interfere with the Tapv, 
 Signal Encouragement The Natives instructed to cultivate their 
 Land Slow Progress of the Children in the Schools Tattooing a 
 Chief's Wife Important Discussion at Toropapa Polygamy and the 
 Resurrection The Ship " Endeavour " returns, and is boarded by the 
 Natives Altercation with the Captain and Officers The Missionaries 
 arrive, preach on the future Judgment, and save the Ship ...Page 173
 
 8 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 SCARCITY of Provisions in Wesleydale The Brethren sail to Ho-do-do for a 
 Supply Incidents of the Voyage State of Ho-do-do After a Voyage 
 of four hundred Miles, they return disappointed Interesting Meeting 
 at Tepui's Kia Eoa's Dream An Expedition leaves for Hwa Roa 
 The Missionaries preach, for the first Time, at Taka Pau Appearance 
 of the Country They visit Matandi Are seized with Numbness in 
 their Limbs Reach Home with Difficulty Reflections upon the 
 Journey George arrives with a Bill-hook to kill the Boys Returns 
 without accomplishing his Object Discussion at Tepui's on Cause and 
 Effect Terrific Thunder-Storm Desperate Exploit of George and his 
 Fighting-Men Assembly of the Natives at Tepui's Kia Roa's Appli- 
 cation of the Sermon A native Woman's Vision of the Reinga 
 Christmas-Day The State of the native Mind Progress of the Mis- 
 sion The Mission-Boat seized at Sea The Brethren landed in the 
 Midst of an Army from Hokianga Detained as Prisoners Hold a 
 religious Service with the Warriors Sail with the Fleet at Ten o'clock 
 at Night Arrive at Home in Safety Murderous Attack upon the 
 Missionaries The Ship ' " Mercury " boarded by the Nga-te-po Tribe 
 The Brethren interfere The Rashness of the Captain creates a Dis- 
 turbance The Ship plundered The Missionaries return on Board 
 The Ship given up to the Brethren They man her, and steer for the 
 Bay of Islands Being disabled, they abandon her at Sea, and escape 
 in their Boat They land on a strange Part of the Coast Remain all 
 Night Are robbed by the Natives Their Lives saved by a Chief A 
 Body of Natives arrive to kill David, and plunder the Mission Settle- 
 ment The Appearance of Te Pune restores Peace Kia Roa's Opinion 
 of their Situation The Females and Children removed to Kiddu-Kiddu 
 The Death of George Extreme Danger of the Brethren Tepui 
 saves them The Friends of George are satisfied with the Life of a 
 Duck The Mission Females and Children brought back to Wangaroa 
 'Hongi defeats the Kaipara Tribes in Battle He marches upon 
 Wangaroa His military Operations Dines with the Missionaries 
 Makes Peace with Tepui, and withdraws State of the Mission-Schools 
 Marriage of Shari A sick Woman and native Priest Watch-Night 
 The Harvest Manufacture of Salt Death of Teuna A hostile 
 Message from 'Hongi spreads Alarm throughout the Settlement 
 Tepui proposes a general Massacre State of Wesleydale The Taua, 
 or " Fight," comes by Sea, and lands Three hundred Fighting-Men 
 spread themselves over the Settlement They tear up the Kumara and 
 Wheat, and threaten to spear or shoot the Missionaries Tepui makes 
 Peace 'Hongi himself, and a Fleet of armed Canoes, enter the Har- 
 bour The Chiefs and Inhabitants of Wesleydale flee to Hokianga 
 'Hongi drives the Nga-te-po Tribes from their Fortress A Detach- 
 ment of his Army attacks the Mission-House The Brethren escape 
 Account of their Journey to Kiddu-Kiddn The Mission-Premises 
 burned to the Ground 'Hongi shot The Missionaries sail to New 
 South Wales Close of the Mission Page 191 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE New-Zealand Missionaries arrive in New South Wales The State of 
 the Mission in that Colony in 1823 The Importance of a colonial 
 Missionary Press The Status which Mr. Leigh claimed for Methodism
 
 CONTENTS. 9 
 
 vindicated The existing Arrangements on foreign Stations not to be 
 hastily superseded A Chief from Tonga is introduced to the Governor 
 His Return Home, and Description of the Country Medical Con- 
 sultation on Mr. Leigh's Health His State of Mind Brief Extracts 
 from his Journal Discovery of new native Tribes The Difficulty of 
 religiously impressing the Minds of the Aborigines Their social Con- 
 dition Liberality at the Missionary Meetings of Windsor and Castle- 
 reagh The ingenious Methods by which Mr. John Lees raised his 
 Subscriptions The Rev. Daniel Tyerman and George Bennett, Esq., 
 Deputies from the London Missionary Society, land at Sydney They 
 visit the Barracks, Prisons, Hospitals, and Schools They propose the 
 Establishment of a Mission amongst the Natives of Moreton Bay The 
 Governor sanctions their Scheme The Rev. W. Threlkeld appointed to 
 the Office of Native Teacher The Deputation attend the Anniversary 
 of the Wesleyan Missionary Society An Agent sent, under the Pro- 
 tection of the Government, to ascertain the State of the Natives in 
 Wellington Valley His Report A Teacher appointed to those Savages 
 Mr. Leigh visits the native School at Black Town The Aborigines 
 of Jervis Bay The Brethren leave the Colony, to resume the Mission 
 in New Zealand Mr. Leigh's Review of the principal Events of his 
 own Life An Appeal in Behalf of the Australian and South-Sea Mis- 
 sions Suggested Means for their Enlargement Page 216 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE Aborigines of New South W 7 ales Bishop Broughton Threlkeld's Ac- 
 count of the Natives Specimen of native Language Scheme for their 
 Elevation Expense of Missionary Institutions Expedients of the Go- 
 vernment for the Improvement of the Aborigines The native Children 
 escape to the Woods from the Church and Wesleyan Schools Original 
 Letters from the Kings and Chiefs of several Islands Religious State 
 of the Islands Remarkable Displays of Divine Grace in Tonga 
 Melancholy End of an unfaithful Missionary Mental Improvement 
 and the Ministry Anniversary of the New South W r ales Auxiliary 
 Missionary Society Mr. Leigh's Appeal in Behalf of the South-Sea 
 Missions The Appointment of four additional Missionaries The 
 Swan-River Colony founded Description of the Country and People 
 District-Meeting in Sydney General State of the Mission Com- 
 munication of the Rev. John Williams to Mr. Leigh His Narra- 
 tive of a Voyage of Inspection and Discovery to the Islands of the 
 Pacific His Testimony to the Utility and Efficiency of the Tonga 
 Mission Page 238 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 AN Epidemic of great Malignity visits New South Wales Mrs. Leigh falls 
 a Victim to the prevalent Malady Expressions of Sympathy with Mr. 
 Leigh The Labours of the Australian Tract Society Mr. Leigh's 
 Health declining, he leaves the Colony The State of the Wesleyan 
 Church at that Period Appeal for additional Help First Missionary 
 Visit to Bathurst Notes of the Journey Establishment of public 
 Worship in the Town Cruelty of the Settlers towards the Aborigines 
 Public Remonstrance Effects of the Gospel in several Islands of the 
 Pacific The Colony of Victoria formed Its Progress and present 
 State Extension of the Work in New South Wales The Establish- 
 ment of the South Australian Colony Its vast Extent and the Appear- 
 B 5
 
 10 CONTENTS. 
 
 ance of the Country Its Population, Wealth, and Institutions At- 
 tempt to establish the Irish System of Education in New South Wales 
 Efforts of Popery in the Colony Protestantism spreads Missionary 
 Labour Death of the Rev. Samuel Marsden, the Apostle of the South 
 Seas Improvement in Adelaide Government Patronage of Popery 
 Its Effects in the Colonies Official Note from Mr. Waterhouse Exten- 
 sion of the Work of God in the parent Colony Native Institution at 
 Geelong The Injustice of "the Squatters' Act" The Legislative 
 Assembly censured Missionary Party of Discovery in Western Austra- 
 lia Perilous Journey Condition of the Natives A new Chapel opened 
 in the Morning, and the Foundation of an additional one laid iu the 
 Afternoon, of the same Day, in Paramatta Page 260 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 INTERVIEW of the Missionaries with the Governor of New South Wales, ou 
 the State of Tonga Affecting Narrative of the First Lieutenant of the 
 Ship " Favourite " The Rev. John Waterhouse returns from a Series 
 of hazardous Voyages in the South Seas An experimental Training- 
 School established in Feejee Tour through Van-Diemen's Land Death 
 of the Rev. John Waterhouse Notes of the Rev. Joseph Orton He 
 dies at Sea Prosperity of the colonial Churches Arrival of the Rev. 
 "Walter Lawry Swan-River Institution for the Improvement of the 
 Natives Rev. William B. Boyce assumes the Direction of the Mission 
 The Sphere of his Labour First Missionary Visit to Goulbonrn 
 State of Things in South Australia The Lord Bishop examines the 
 Children at the Native Institution A touching Scene at the Death of 
 a native Convert Discovery of Gold by Mr. Hargraves Its probable 
 Influence on Commerce Viewed in Relation to Religion and Morality 
 England made the Recipient of this Wealth The probable Reason 
 The Time when this Discovery was made A special Call to the Pro- 
 testant Churches of Great Britain A Call to the Imperial Parliament 
 to make some suitable Provision for the Natives " Sydney Gazette " 
 The Question, Who should emigrate ? answered General Condition, 
 of the Colony Additional Labourers appointed Scene at the Mines 
 Proposal to invest the Australian Churches with the Prerogatives of 
 Self- Government All colonial Missions should anticipate the same 
 Result Deputation appointed to visit the Country, and make prelimi- 
 nary Arrangements Wesleyan Census for 1852 Page 278 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE New-Zealand Mission re-established at Mangungu Character of the 
 Natives The first Ship enters the Hokianga The Officers and Crew 
 saved by the Daughter of Wainga The chief Officer marries her He 
 settles in the Country His Wife renounces savage Life Last Illness 
 of 'Hongi Affecting Interview between Patu One and 'Hongi The 
 Death of the great Chief Four hundred Warriors arrive from the Bay 
 of Islands They demand Satisfaction for the Death of Pomare's Son 
 They require Blood The Chiefs of Hokianga assemble their Fighting- 
 Men The Battle fought near the Mission-House Messrs. Williams 
 and Davies, of the Church Mission, enter the Pa of Waima at the Risk 
 of their own Lives Peace restored They visit Mangungu The Ship 
 "Enterprise," with Stores for the Station, totally lost, and all on Board 
 The Natives seize and plunder the Ship "Herald" The Crew and 
 Mr. Fairbourn, of the Church Mission, saved Native Festival Native'
 
 CONTENTS. 11 
 
 Views of the invisible World Muri Wai's Death The domestic Scene 
 that ensued The Missionaries preach to nine hundred Warriors Mr. 
 Leigh's Appeal in hehalf of the Mission Four additional Missionaries 
 and Printing-Press sent Thirty-four young Persons placed under 
 regular Training Delightful Death of Hika Tungahe dies at Tonga 
 Visit to Wesleydale First native Class formed Sudden and remark- 
 able Movement on the native Mind The Chief Hae Hae dies in the 
 Lord Singular Effect produced by the Liturgy State of Education 
 The Conversion of Katia Progress of the Work generally One 
 thousand Natives attend the Examination of the Children Efficiency 
 of the Press Melancholy Catastrophe The Native Ovens filled with 
 human Flesh Matangi converted Specimen of the Maori Lan- 
 guage Demand for Teachers Destruction of the Mission-Premises 
 by Fire Unprecedented Outpouring of God's Spirit upon the 
 Country Page 303 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 STATE of European Society in New Zealand The Arrival of the Baron De 
 Thierry Schemes suggested for the Improvement of the Country 
 These Schemes opposed Dr. Lang and the Earl of Durham The 
 Governor of New South Wales and the New-Zealand Missionaries 
 The sacred Character of the Missionary The Gospel the Instrument 
 of national Regeneration France sends a Popish Hierarchy to New 
 Zealand Their Proceedings Activity of the Wesleyan Press Arrival 
 of the " Triton " with Missionaries and Stores Death and Character 
 of Mr. Bumby Translation of the Old Testament commenced 
 Intense Desire for Instruction Upwards of two hundred Adults and 
 Children baptized Perilous Journey to Port Nicholson The Honour- 
 able H. W. Petre and the New-Zealand Company Mission com- 
 menced at Taranaki Haupapa and its magnificent Scenery State of 
 the People, and Feelings of the Missionaries British and Foreign 
 Bible Society send ten thousand Copies of the Maori Testament 
 Eagerness of the People to possess the Word of God Its Effects upon 
 Popery Arrival of five thousand Copies additional Works published 
 by the Missionary Press Progress of the Natives in Intelligence, 
 Civilization, and Wealth Zeal of the native Converts Appointment 
 and Conduct of Bishop Selwyn His Reply to the Remonstrance of 
 the Wesleyan Missionaries The Consequences of his divisive Pro- 
 ceedings The Key to his Success The true Cause of the present 
 Impotency of Christianity The Political State of New Zealand The 
 Policy of the Government censured Basis of the Treaty of Waitangi 
 Consequences of its Violation Massacre of Wairau Meeting of 
 the Governor and Ranparaha British Troops defeated Kororarika 
 burned Three hundred Refugees and Wounded sent to Auckland 
 Peace restored Trying Condition of the Missionaries The Governor 
 and the Missionaries vindicated from the Aspersions of Hursthouse and 
 others New-Zealand Company defeat their own Object Sir Edward 
 N. Buxton's Opinion of these Transactions General State of the 
 Mission Native Festival Religious Services Seminary for the Edu- 
 cation of native Youth established at Auckland Government patronizes 
 the Institution Arrival of the Wounded from Kororarika Great Sen- 
 sation Town fortified The Natives attack the Military on the Hut 
 An Appeal for more Help Stability and Loyalty of the Christian 
 Natives Lovefeast in Auckland Public Worship conducted by the
 
 12 CONTENTS. 
 
 Natives Sabbath-Morning Scene described by Angus Surprising 
 Change in the social Condition of the People Deep religious Con- 
 cern amongst the Youth in the Schools in Auckland The Native 
 Institution Governor Feejee District-Meeting Page 320 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE Town of Wellington destroyed by an Earthquake Loss of Mission 
 Property, estimated at 1,000 Effects of the Calamity upon the 
 public Mind Establishment of an Academy for training native 
 Youths Religious State of Taranaki, Kaipara, Waima, and Waimate 
 Great sacramental Meeting at Katotauru The " John Wesley " ia 
 Danger of being seized by Pirates The Governor spends a Sunday at 
 the Waipa Station Report of the Academy at the Three Kings 
 The Governor orders the Enlargement of the Establishment Exten- 
 sion of Religion in Auckland and its Neighbourhood Death of Whare- 
 rahi and Family The Stability of the native Converts tried by the 
 Profligacy of the Colonists Notices of Waikowaiti A Body of Wai- 
 kato Warriors invade Kawia The Missionary preaches to them 
 They are entertained at a Feast Fighting prevented Missionary 
 Woon's Account of Waimate The State of New Zealand in 1822 
 contrasted with its Condition in 1852 Sir George Grey's Dispatch, 
 on the relative Strength of the European and Maori Races Summary 
 of the Results of the Mission Page 352 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 MR. LEIGH returns to England Is Supernumerary at Liverpool Resumes 
 the Itinerancy Letter from the Author of the Life of Captain Cook, 
 F.R.S. "The Missionary and the Mariner" Mr. Leigh's Mar- 
 riage The Failure of his Health He retires to Reading Continues 
 to labour with untiring Zeal Is seized with Congestion of the Brain 
 while addressing a public Meeting His last Illness Death and Fune- 
 ral Some of the most distinguishing Excellences of his Character 
 His Qualifications as a Missionary His unaffected Piety Moral Rec- 
 titude Punctuality And catholic Spirit CONCLUSION Page 377
 
 REMARKABLE INCIDENTS 
 
 IN THE 
 
 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 HIS EARLY LIFE IS APPOINTED TO NEW SOCTH WALES INCIDENTS AT 
 SEA AKKIVES IN POET JACKSON. 
 
 CREATION was intended to afford new developements of the 
 Divine perfections. " For the invisible things of Him from the 
 creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the 
 things that are made, even His eternal power and Godhead." 
 It was, no doubt, the primary object of the Divine government 
 to bring out those infinite and sublime realities with increasing 
 perspicuity ; to lay open to the inspection of angels and men 
 the peculiarities of the Divine economy ; and thus to demon- 
 strate, with accumulative evidence, that " God is, and that He 
 is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him." In con- 
 formity with those principles, the stupendous events recorded in 
 the annals of the past, whether sacred or profane, must be 
 interpreted ; and it is only under their guidance that we can 
 trace, with any degree of accuracy, the outline of the future in 
 the prophetic scriptures. Whilst every dispensation of God is 
 intended to lead men to acknowledge His existence and supre- 
 macy, it is also calculated to draw them into a sweet and filial 
 relationship to Himself. 
 
 But men generally view the aspects of Providence as they do 
 the works of nature : the man who is struck with the magnifi- 
 cence and splendour of the sun seldom pauses to examine the 
 illuminating power of the glow-worm, though in its organiza- 
 tion the one is as illustrative of the wisdom and omnipotence of 
 the Creator as the other. The traveller who stands in admira- 
 tion as he lifts his eye and surveys the grandeur of Mount 
 Lebanon, treads upon the violet, which is much more exquisite 
 in its structure and colouring than the most stately cedars that 
 adorn the scenery around him. The revelations of the telescope 
 are wonderful ; but they are not more remarkable than those of 
 the microscope. In dealing with the fields of space and the 
 planets, the Great Architect had ample scope for the arrange- 
 ment and adjustment of His materials ; but look at that minute
 
 14 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 form of life, scarcely perceptible to the eye when placed upon a 
 polished surface. How surprising that animated matter should 
 be brought within such a circumference ! that the principle of 
 life, the delicate members of the body, the various senses, and 
 the laws of instinct, should be combined within such narrow 
 limits ! 
 
 The same heedlessness is shown in contemplating the deal- 
 ings of God with men. Extraordinary occurrences awaken 
 general attention, and fill the mind with emotions of joy or 
 feelings of apprehensipn ; while ordinary events are allowed to 
 pass from our recollection, without leaving any salutary impres- 
 sions behind them. We are apt to lose ourselves in general- 
 ities. We may well admire that illustrious scheme of mercy, 
 which issued in " leading captivity captive, and in giving gifts 
 unto men;" and adore that wisdom which added "diversity" 
 to those gifts. For, " He gave some, apostles ; and some, pro- 
 phets ; and some, evangelists ; and some, pastors and teachers ; 
 for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for 
 the edifying of the body of Christ : till we all come in the unity 
 of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a 
 perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of 
 Christ." 
 
 But we must not confound with this general arrangement 
 those particular dispensations which devolved upon individuals 
 all those offices, and supplied them with corresponding qualifi- 
 cations. Paul, who, as an apostle, "was born out of due 
 time," was sent " far hence unto the Gentiles," " to open their 
 eyes, and turn them from darkness to light, and from the power 
 of Satan unto God : that they might receive forgiveness of sins, 
 and inheritance among them which were sanctified by faith " in 
 Christ Jesus. And what did this commission imply, but a 
 renunciation of his country, and of all the endearments of social 
 life and of permanent friendships? The Heathen world lay 
 before him like an illimitable desert, 
 
 " Where wilds, immeasurably spread, 
 Seem lengthening as ye go ; " 
 
 or like a vast hospital, where all is loathsomeness and disease. 
 This desert he was to cultivate until it should become redolent 
 of moral beauty ; and to travel from ward to ward in this hos- 
 pital, distributing amongst the sick and dying the "leaves of 
 the tree of life, which are for the healing of the nations." If 
 he took up this commission at all, he was to take it with all its 
 responsibilities : "He must bear my name," said Christ to 
 Ananias, " before the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of 
 Israel : for I will show him how great things he must suffer for
 
 I.] HIS BIKTH AND EAELY LIFE. 15 
 
 my name's sake." With a decision and fortitude unparalleled 
 in the history of mankind, he detached himself from all secular 
 pursuits, and consecrated his future life to the prosecution of 
 this great enterprise. His worst fears were more than realized 
 in his experience : " For the Holy Ghost witnesseth," says he, 
 "in every city, saying that bonds and afflictions abide me. 
 But none of these things move me, neither count I my life dear 
 unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and the 
 ministry, which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the 
 gospel of the grace of God." 
 
 With a call as distinct and valid as was that of Paul, though 
 differing in external circumstances, did the subject of the follow- 
 ing narrative undertake a mission to barbarous and ferocious 
 men, from whose violence he stood " in jeopardy every hour." 
 He was called to pass through all the variety of trials enume- 
 rated by the apostle, in the following comprehensive summary : 
 " In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of rob- 
 bers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by the 
 Heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in 
 perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren ; in weariness 
 and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in 
 fastings often, in cold and nakedness." But in him was 
 verified the prediction of David : " He that goeth forth and 
 weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with 
 rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him." Before, however, 
 conducting the reader to the scenes of his sufferings and 
 triumphs, we shall furnish a brief account of that process by 
 which he was prepared to discharge, with so much honour to 
 himself and benefit to others, the momentous duties of his office. 
 
 Mr. Samuel Leigh was a native of Milton, a beautiful village 
 one mile distant from Hanley, in Staffordshire. He was born 
 on the 1st of September, 1785, and spent the earlier years of 
 his life in learning and recreation. As he advanced towards 
 the fifteenth year of his age, he became increasingly thoughtful 
 and reflective. The solemnities of a future judgment and its 
 consequences more deeply impressed his mind, and exercised a 
 salutary and restraining influence over his habits and pursuits. 
 Those impressions ripened into religious principles, which often 
 led him to seek the solitude of the fields for devotional purposes. 
 
 There was little, at that period, in the spiritual condition of 
 the Church of England to attract him to her altars. The Wes- 
 leyans occasionally visited the village, and conducted their ser- 
 vice in any obscure cottage within their reach. By availing him- 
 self of all the outward helps which the established Church and 
 the Dissenters in the neighbourhood supplied, by the daily 
 perusal of the scriptures, and by earnest prayer, he obtained a
 
 16 1TFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 sense of pardon through faith in Christ Jesus. He now felt it 
 to be his duty to assume a public profession of religion ; and, 
 after mature consideration, united himself to the Independent 
 church of Hanley, which was comparatively weak, and the con- 
 gregation small. 
 
 His first concern was, to know in what way he could best 
 promote the interests of this little community. He saw around 
 him numbers, of all ages and of both sexes, living in a state 
 of moral delirium, and hastening to perdition. It occurred to 
 him, that, by taking a whole pew in the chapel, he might be 
 able to persuade some of these ungodly people to attend public 
 worship ; and he had the happiness of seeing this first and 
 ingenious experiment crowned with the most gratifying results. 
 Were professing Christians generally to imitate the conduct of 
 this young man, it would soon become necessary for our spi- 
 ritual Israel to enlarge her tents, by lengthening her cords and 
 strengthening her stakes. This simple but effectual method of 
 serving the cause of Christ, may be adopted, not only by those 
 of moderate abilities and limited means, but by all who cul- 
 tivate habits of diligence, economy, and zeal. The value of 
 time, the worth of the soul, and the importance of knowledge, 
 were then presented to Mr. Leigh's mind in a new light, and 
 called into vigorous exercise all his intellectual faculties. 
 
 As he "increased in wisdom and in favour with God and 
 man," it soon became apparent to the church that he was a 
 " chosen vessel," destined to be a standard-bearer in the " sacra- 
 mental host of God's elect." His talents were first exercised in 
 the private and social means of grace ; afterwards he became a 
 lay-helper, and went out into the adjacent villages, expounding 
 the scriptures, and exhorting the people to " flee from the wrath 
 to come." Though not indifferent to doctrinal truth, he was 
 yet more intent upon converting men, than shaping his creed to 
 a conformity to either Calvinism or Anninianism ; and more 
 earnest in his endeavours to promote the glory of Christ, in the 
 increase and union of His church, than to advance the interests 
 of sectarianism. Hence, for five years, he divided his labours 
 between the Independents and the Methodists, and so con- 
 ducted himself as to command the confidence and esteem of 
 both denominations. 
 
 During the whole of this period he felt a deep conviction 
 that he was called of God to "preach among the Gentiles the 
 unsearchable riches of Christ ; " but a veil was thrown over the 
 field of his future labours, and the precise time when he was 
 to enter upon his work. At that period, the Congregationalists 
 had a seminary, of some celebrity, at Gosport, for the classical 
 and theological improvement of candidates for their ministry.
 
 I.] THE COLLEGE AT GOSPOBT. 17 
 
 This institution, which was humble in its origin, but grand and 
 philanthropic in its objects, trained several distinguished men, 
 for various departments of usefulness in the church, both at 
 home and abroad; men, whose names will adorn the history 
 of the respective countries in which they laboured, suffered, 
 and died. 
 
 The founder of this theological school was David Bogue, 
 D.D., a native of Coldingham, near Eyemouth, Berwickshire. 
 He received the rudiments of learning in the Grammar School 
 of Dunce, the birth-place of the celebrated Duns Scotus. He 
 afterwards prosecuted his studies in Greek, Latin, Hebrew, 
 Mathematics, Philosophy, and Divinity, for nine years, at the 
 University of Edinburgh. After taking a Master's degree, and 
 passing through the accustomed examination as to his theo- 
 logical knowledge, literary attainments, and acquaintance with 
 church-history, he was licensed as a preacher of the gospel in 
 the Church of Scotland. [Receiving an invitation to take charge 
 of a Scotch church at Amsterdam, he went over to Holland. 
 The Dutch Government was prepared to settle an ample income 
 upon him for life; but he found the people so completely 
 immersed in the pursuit of gain, and so averse from the things 
 of God, that he declined the offer, and returned to London. 
 Being on a visit to a friend at Tichfield, he was earnestly soli- 
 cited to occupy the pulpit in the Independent chapel of Gosport. 
 Their minister, preferring the study of the civil law to that of 
 the gospel, had relinquished his charge, and was qualifying 
 himself for the bar. He rose rapidly in his new profession, 
 was knighted, and sent to India as Sir James Watson, to suc- 
 ceed Sir William Jones. On hearing Dr. Bogue, the church 
 gave him a unanimous call to be their pastor. This call he 
 accepted. 
 
 In the year 1789, George Welch, Esq., a pious and opulent 
 banker in London, felt impressed with the necessity of doing 
 something for the dark places of his own country, as well as 
 for the Heathen abroad. He proposed to select a few young 
 men, of deep piety, good natural abilities, and a moderate educa- 
 tion, and place them under some able tutor, to be instructed in 
 classics and theology for, at least, three years. At the expira- 
 tion of that period, they were to go out as preachers of the 
 gospel. The banker selected Dr. Bogue as the tutor, and sent 
 Mm three stxidents. Such was the origin of an institution 
 which rapidly expanded and rose, under the supervision of the 
 doctor, to considerable eminence. 
 
 By the advice of his friends, Mr. Leigh resolved to avail him- 
 self of the assistance which this institution offered, in the prose- 
 cutin of his studies. Having agreed to the terms, which were 
 c
 
 18 LIFE OP THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 three years' residence, at forty pounds per annum, he entered 
 the academy. 
 
 One of his fellow-students was a young man from Aberdeen- 
 shire. He was a native of Henethmont, near Huntly, and had 
 been brought up as a shepherd's boy. A returned missionary, 
 having visited Huntly, held a public meeting ; at which he gave 
 such an account of the condition of the Heathen, and of the 
 progress and effects of Christianity abroad, as greatly impressed 
 the shepherd's boy, who was present on that occasion. The 
 impressions then made upon this youth could not be obliterated. 
 When the severity of the weather compelled the sheep to seek 
 shelter from the storm, he was accustomed to creep in amongst 
 them, and, while enjoying their protection and warmth, he 
 prayed for himself and the Heathen. He soon acquired a taste 
 for reading, and improved himself in varkms branches of learn- 
 ing and general knowledge. He excited the attention of the 
 Independent minister of the village, the Rev. G. Cowie ; who, 
 after directing his studies for a short time, recommended him 
 to Dr. Phillips and several other persons in the city of Aberdeen. 
 Those gentlemen were astonished when the lad presented him- 
 self in a Highland cap, and other articles of dress, little cor- 
 responding with aspirations for literary fame. " Man judgeth 
 by the outward appearance ; " and, in this case, the evidence 
 was decisive. He was soon ordered to withdraw; and, after 
 some severe animadversions on the gentleman who had sent 
 him, it was at once agreed to send him home. Before the 
 youth was called in, Dr. Phillips expressed his regret that, 
 before deciding his fate, they had not asked him to engage in 
 prayer. On entering the room, they requested him to pray : 
 he instantly fell upon his knees, and addressed God with such 
 humility and fervour, expressing, at the same time, such thoughts 
 and sentiments, as surprised the gentlemen present. When they 
 arose from their knees, they looked at each other and at the lad, 
 and felt ashamed. They now agreed to send him to the mis- 
 sionary seminary at Gosport. He soon distinguished himself 
 there. In 1812, he became the literary coadjutor of Dr. Mor- 
 rison in China ; and, as Dr. Milne, assisted that gentleman in 
 the translation of the Old-Testament scriptures into the lan- 
 guage of that country. Dr. Milne was a man of rare attain- 
 ments, and of signal devotedness to the cause of Christ. After 
 a short but brilliant career of service, he was called to receive 
 his crown of glory in 1822. 
 
 Another of the students was the Rev. Mr. Le Brun, whose 
 sufferings and successes, in the Isle of France, are recorded in 
 the history of the London Missionary Society. Mr. Thorn, after- 
 wards Dr. Thorn, who went out to the Cape of Good Hope,
 
 I.] ACADEMIC ASSOCIATES AND STUDIES. 19 
 
 and became pastor of the Dutch church there, was also asso- 
 ciated with Mr. Leigh in the various studies and duties of the 
 institution. 
 
 The history of these four students is strikingly illustrative of 
 the Divine sovereignty: "that not many wise men after the 
 flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called : but God 
 hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the 
 wise ; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to 
 confound the things which are mighty ; and base things of the 
 world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, 
 and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are : 
 that no flesh should glory in His presence." 
 
 Mr. Leigh brought into all his academic investigations and 
 pursuits a mind thoroughly imbued with the " love of the 
 truth," and resolved to combine the acquisition of learning with 
 progressive piety. Nature had shaped him in a mould that 
 gave him a peculiar adaptation for missionary work. Endowed 
 with a robust constitution, a cheerful disposition, affable man- 
 ners, and a noble and disinterested generosity, his whole cha- 
 racter was at once transparent and attractive. His mental 
 peculiarities were obvious to all who were acquainted with him. 
 Prom the day of his conversion to the close of his public life, 
 he seemed wholly incapable of any obliquity of purpose. His 
 mind was quick in its perceptions, prompt in its decisions, and 
 resolute in prosecuting whatever he took in hand. Once satis- 
 fied that the proposed object was good, in accordance with the 
 great scheme of his life, and calculated to promote the glory of 
 God in the improvement of man, he was deaf to all insinuations 
 as to hardships and dangers; his only concern was to find 
 out the readiest method of securing it, at all risks to himself. 
 Belying on the validity of the Divine promise, " Lo, I am with 
 you alway, even to the end of the world," his " faith laughed at 
 impossibilities, and cried, ' It shall be done.' " This constitu- 
 tional temperament rendered him an interested spectator of all 
 that occurred around him in his new situation at Gosport. He 
 entertained a high opinion of Dr. Bogue ; and, whether he 
 referred to him as a Christian gentleman or a tutor, he always 
 spoke of him in strong terms of commendation. 
 
 A glance at the regulations of the establishment, the number 
 and order of the classes, and a few days' residence, convinced 
 Mr. Leigh that the utmost industry would be necessary, on his 
 part, to enable him to keep pace with their educational system. 
 No duty devolving upon the students subjected them to greater 
 vexation than the preparation of methodical discourses, founded 
 upon some text of scripture, which they were required to deliver 
 in the presence of the principal and tutors of the college. As 
 o 2
 
 20 LIFE OF THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 this was a weekly exercise, it fell upon each, student with an 
 inconvenient frequency; while the remarks and criticisms to 
 which the discourse was subjected, extending to doctrine, 
 arrangement, style, and manner, were not alwdys complimen- 
 tary. It requires a rare combination of parts to enable any 
 professor to conduct such discussions to the mutual benefit of 
 any considerable number of young men. In this establishment 
 the results were not very satisfactory to any party. The fas- 
 tidiousness and severity of the preceptor frequently led to the 
 practice of art and deception on the part of the pupil. One of 
 them, being very much irritated one day by the strictures which 
 were made upon his homily, said, " Gentlemen, I forgot to 
 inform you, at the close of my sermon, that what I had deli- 
 vered embodied the substance of a very able exposition of the 
 text by the Kev. Dr. B., of London." 
 
 After a laborious study of every branch of biblical literature, 
 Dr. Bogue had most conscientiously embraced that system of 
 Christian theology so ably set forth and defended in the writings 
 of Calvin. Every divergence from the strict principles of that 
 system was regarded by him as indicating a downward tendency 
 to error and Arminianism. Mr. Leigh had adopted the mode- 
 rate views of Baxter, and the weekly discussions referred to 
 failed to bring him to a nearer approximation to the collegiate 
 standard of orthodoxy. After being in the establishment for 
 some time, he informed the doctor that investigation and prayer 
 had produced a conviction in his mind, that Arminianism was 
 more agreeable to the word of God than the theology of Calvin, 
 whose dogmas appeared to him to be absurd and contradictory. 
 Being unable any longer to approve of the doctrinal instruction 
 given in the college, he felt that consistency required him quietly 
 to withdraw. In this resolution the principal acquiesced, and 
 they parted with feelings of mutual regret. 
 
 Having communicated his views and intentions to his brother- 
 in-law, who was a member of the Wesleyan church, he men- 
 tioned the case to the Rev. Joseph Sutcliffe, M.A., on whose 
 recommendation Mr. Leigh was received into the Society at 
 Portsmouth ; where he remained as the superintendent's assistant 
 till the ensuing Conference. After due examination, he was ac- 
 cepted by the Conference, and appointed to the Shaftesbury cir- 
 cuit. Here he laboured, with increasing zeal and usefulness, for 
 two years ; often preaching four, and not unfrequently five, times 
 on the Lord's day. He commenced several schools, which he 
 found, on his return to the circuit after an absence of thirty 
 years, in great efficiency; as also five local preachers on the 
 Plan, who had been brought to the knowledge of Christ by his 
 instrumentality. At the district-meeting his superintendent, the
 
 J.] BECOMES A WESLEYAN PREACHER. 21 
 
 Hev. Benjamin Wood, desired the chairman to administer some 
 cautionary advice to his young man, as the labours he imposed 
 upon himself were such, that human nature could not long sus- 
 tain them. The Kev. Jonathan Edmondson, M.A., who pre- 
 sided, remarked, that experience would teach him moderation ; 
 and that if he had not a little fervour now, he was not likely to 
 acquire it as he advanced in life. 
 
 During this period, Mr. Leigh was keeping up a regular cor- 
 respondence with his mother and sister, and in every letter re- 
 minding them of his call to the missionary work. He told them 
 that his mind dwelt upon it in the day-time, and that in the 
 night-season he often dreamed that he was crossing the seas with 
 a message of peace to the Heathen ; that he was detained by the 
 authority of his mother ; and that he could not leave the coun- 
 try comfortably until she was prepared to concur in what he be- 
 lieved to be the will of God. His mother was unconverted, and 
 could see no sufficient reason for his leaving her, in old age and 
 widowhood, to enter upon so hazardous an undertaking. In 
 some of her letters she remonstrated, expostulated, and en- 
 treated; at other times she wrote in tears, and expressed her 
 deep regret, that, in consequence of his obstinacy, the calamity 
 she had long anticipated was obviously becoming inevitable. 
 The filial submission of the son to a questionable stretch of 
 parental authority, often aifected her. Soon after he left Shaftes- 
 bury, he received a letter from her, in which she said, " Son 
 Samuel, if the Lord has called thee to be a missionary, he will 
 no doubt enable me to give thee up. May the Lord himself go 
 with thee ! " " On reading this letter," said he, " I felt as 
 'merry and lightsome' as Christian, when 'his burden was 
 loosened from his shoulders, and fell off his back.' I sat down 
 and wrote, by the next post, to the Kev. Joseph Benson, offer- 
 ing to go to any part of the world." 
 
 He had recently had an interview with Dr. Coke, at Ports- 
 mouth, who was preparing to sail for Ceylon ; which had given 
 a fresh impulse to his missionary zeal. Just at this juncture 
 the committee received an earnest application from Montreal 
 and Quebec, requesting that a young minister might be sent 
 there, without loss of time. The Conference of 1814, which 
 assembled in Bristol, appointed Mr. Leigh to North America, 
 and sent him up to London to prepare for the voyage. Having 
 completed his outfit, the secretaries gave him permission to 
 visit his mother before leaving the country. " Give us your 
 address," said Dr. Clarke ; " and a promise that you will 
 return to London by the first conveyance, after receiving our 
 letter requesting you to do so." 
 
 Mr. Leigh took the coach for Staffordshire that night at
 
 22 LIFE OP THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 eleven o'clock. On arriving at home, he found that his 
 mother's grief at parting with her son was greatly augmented 
 by the sudden and severe illness of his sister, who was then in a 
 dying state. The seven o'clock post of that evening brought 
 him a letter from the secretaries, stating that the ship was to 
 sail immediately; that his passage was taken and paid for; 
 and that he must come at once to London. After perusing the 
 letter, he rose up hastily, and paced the room. The eye of a 
 mother is always quick and penetrating. Observing his per- 
 turbed feelings, she said, "Samuel, what is the matter? tell 
 me, directly." He replied, " I am sent for, and must go." 
 " Always obey those who are over you," said his mother, with 
 deep emotion, " and you will generally be right. The will of 
 the Lord be done ! " He stepped into the next room, to take 
 a parting look at his dear sister. She had not been able to 
 recognise him. ; the power of utterance was gone ; and she lay, 
 as if in a sweet sleep, in utter unconsciousness of what was 
 transpiring around her. He knelt down by her bed-side, and, 
 after commending her departing spirit into the hands of God, 
 and his mother to the protection of Providence, he embraced 
 them, and parted, to see them no more till the "resurrection 
 of the just." Here is a scene that would not have disgraced 
 the apostolic age : the contemplation of it is calculated to melt 
 the most insensible heart. What a sublime subject for the 
 pencil of the artist ! How admonitory to a slumbering church ; 
 and to such of her members as dwell with self-complacency 
 on the sacrifices they have made for the evangelization of the 
 Heathen ! 
 
 While Mr. Leigh walked from his mother's house to the 
 coach, a distance of about a mile, he was absorbed in thought, 
 and overwhelmed with grief. The words of David, wrung from 
 his lips by the severity of his trials, came to his recollection, 
 and afforded relief: "Why art thou cast down, O my soul? 
 and why art thou disquieted within me ? Hope thou in God : 
 for I shall yet praise Him, who is the health of my counte- 
 nance, and my God." Nothing, however, passed through his 
 mind, implying a reflection on Divine Providence ; he felt no 
 misgivings as to his present duty, and entertained no gloomy 
 or desponding apprehensions respecting the future. He took 
 his seat on the coach that night, having been just six hours in 
 his mother's company. 
 
 On reaching London, which he did in time for the sailing 
 of the vessel, he was informed that a letter had been received 
 from Montreal that morning, requesting that no missionary 
 might be sent there for the present, as the country was in a 
 very disturbed state. The half of the passage-money was
 
 I.] APPEAL FBOM NEW SOUTH WALES. 28 
 
 returned, and the ship sailed without him. This occurrence, 
 which was a source of disappointment and vexation to all 
 parties, turned out to be a dispensation of "judgment and 
 of mercy;" for, within three weeks, intelligence was received 
 of the total loss of the vessel, and of all on board, passengers 
 and seamen, with the exception of four individuals. Thus 
 God continues, from time to time, to assert His supremacy : 
 " He doeth according to His will in the army of heaven, and 
 among the inhabitants of the earth : and none can stay His 
 hand, or say unto Him, What doest Thou?" 
 
 Just at this time, a voice from another quarter of the globe 
 reached the committee, saying, " Come over, and help us." 
 As the communication is full of interest, not only as it marks 
 the commencement of a new era in the history of the country 
 whence it came, but also as it led to results far more extensive 
 and glorious than could have been anticipated by the most 
 sanguine Christian philanthropist, we subjoin the substance 
 of it : 
 
 "There are probably twenty thousand souls in this colony 
 of New South Wales, natives of the British Isles, with their 
 descendants. From the description of people sent hither, 
 much good cannot be expected. The higher ranks of those 
 who were formerly convicts, are, in general, either entirely 
 occupied in amassing wealth, or rioting in sensuality. The 
 lower orders are, indeed, the filth and oflscouring of the earth, 
 in point of wickedness. Long accustomed to idleness and 
 iniquity of every kind, here they indulge their vicious incli- 
 nations without a blush. Drunkenness, adultery, sabbath- 
 breaking, and blasphemy, are no longer considered even as 
 indecencies. All those ties of moral order, and feelings of 
 propriety, which bind society together, are not only relaxed, 
 but almost extinct. This is the general character of the con- 
 victs, high and low; and, excepting the civil and military 
 departments of the Government, there is no other difference 
 than that which wealth naturally creates, in the means which 
 it affords for greater indulgence in vice. The policy of the 
 present Government is just, mild, humane, and encouraging. 
 The climate is uncommonly fine and healthy, and peculiarly 
 favourable to an English constitution. The country is beauti- 
 ful and exceedingly fertile, and intersected with roads. The 
 necessaries and luxuries of life are abundant, and easily to be 
 obtained; and the mode of living and social habits of the 
 people are nearly the same as in England. 
 
 " Sydney, the principal town and seat of Government, is 
 populous and extensive. Nearly one-half of the colonists live 
 there, and there a preacher would find much to do. Paramatta,
 
 24 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 a populous village, is situated sixteen miles up the country, 
 nearly in the centre of the colony. Within from five to ten 
 miles of Paramatta, on every side, are the following settle- 
 ments ; namely, Liverpool, Prospect, Concord, Baulkham-Hills, 
 Castle-Hill, and Kissing-Point. Twenty miles inland from Para- 
 matta lies the village of Windsor, on the banks of the Hawkes- 
 bury Kiver. Sydney town would be the first and principal place ; 
 then Paramatta, in the centre of the settlements around it ; and, 
 lastly, Windsor, and the Hawkesbury country. At first there 
 was but one family of Wesleyans, now we have nineteen persons 
 meeting in class. 
 
 "We call upon you in our own behalf: leave us not forsaken 
 in this benighted land. We call upon you in behalf of our 
 children : let them not be left to perish for lack of knowledge. 
 We call upon you in behalf of those who have neither oppor- 
 tunity nor inclination to speak for themselves : leave them not 
 in their blood. We call upon you in the name of the outcasts 
 of society, landing daily upon our shores : administer to them 
 that word of life which may make their exile a blessing. Send 
 us that gospel which you have received from the Lord to preach 
 to every creature. Send amongst us one of yourselves, and 
 many shall rise up and bless you. 
 
 " In order to make some provision for the cause of God 
 amongst us, we have vested a certain sum of money in horned 
 cattle ; which sum will be allowed to accumulate by the natural 
 increase of the cattle. We look forward with a certain confi- 
 dence, by the blessing of God, to be able in a few years, from 
 this fund, entirely to support the work amongst us. This fund 
 we have by deed conveyed to proper trustees, to be applied 
 exclusively to this object. We would suggest, 1. That the 
 missionary be a single man ; 2. That he be legally qualified ; 
 3. That he be rendered independent of us and every one else 
 in the colony; 4. That he have a good supply of wearing 
 apparel, house-furniture, and books : in short, send us a 
 preacher tolerably supplied with those articles, and, by God's 
 blessing, he shall be no further expense to you." 
 
 Messrs. Bowden and Hoskins, by whom this document 
 was signed, were formerly Wesleyan schoolmasters in London. 
 They were recommended to the colonial chaplain by Joseph 
 Butterworth, Esq., M.P., and appointed to take charge of the 
 charity-schools of Sydney. They agreed to meet in class on 
 March 6th, 1812, and held the first class-meeting on the 
 evening of that day. There were present the schoolmasters 
 and their wives, three of the senior girls from the school, 
 two soldiers, and Mrs. I., and J. F. ; making, in all, twelve 
 individuals.
 
 I.] APPOINTED TO NEW SOUTH WALES. 25 
 
 A class of six members was formed at Windsor by Mr. E. 
 He was a native of Ireland, and had been educated for the 
 bar. In a moment of severe temptation, he committed forgery, 
 was convicted, and sentenced to death. While preparing for 
 the day of execution, his heart was changed, and he obtained 
 peace with God. Several extenuating circumstances having 
 come to the knowledge of the Government, his sentence was 
 commuted to transportation for life. He carried into banish- 
 ment the sacred scriptures, and the fear of God. He was much 
 and deservedly respected, being intelligent, consistent, zealous, 
 and humble. On the week-days he taught a school; and on 
 the Lord's day went into the neighbouring villages, where he 
 read the Liturgy and explained the word of God. 
 
 The committee regarded the appeal from Australia as the 
 call of God, and proceeded at once to make arrangements for 
 the departure of Mr. Leigh to that country. As the colonists 
 had promised to pay the current expenses of the mission, the 
 committee were of opinion that he might depend upon their 
 making a decent provision for his maintenance. To this pro- 
 posal he objected. "I go," said he, "as your missionary; 
 depending upon you, and holding myself responsible to you 
 for my conduct ; and not as the hired agent of the colonists, of 
 whom I know nothing." This decision prevented much sub- 
 sequent misunderstanding; for the "investment of capital in 
 horned cattle, and the conveyance of the fund accruing from 
 that investment to trustees for the benefit of the mission," of 
 which they had written, were found to refer rather to their good 
 intentions, than to any practical plan they had actually adopted 
 for the purpose of extending Christianity in the country. 
 
 On the 30th of September, 1814, Mr. Leigh appeared before 
 Sir William Domville, Baronet, Lord Mayor of London, and 
 made the declarations, and took the oaths, prescribed by law ; 
 " in faith and testimony whereof," said his lordship, " I have 
 caused the seal of the office of mayoralty, of the said city of 
 London, to be put and affixed to this licence." On October 
 3rd, Mr. Leigh was " set apart for the work of the ministry, by 
 the imposition of hands, as a person well qualified to feed the 
 flock of Christ, and to administer the holy sacraments." The 
 parchment certifying this fact is signed by ADAM CLARKE, 
 LL.D., F.S.A., then President; SAMUEL BEADBUKN ; THOMAS 
 VASEY ; and JOHN GAULTEE. 
 
 It was now discovered that all attempts to establish a mission 
 in New South Wales, without the sanction and co-operation of 
 the Home Government, would prove abortive ; and Dr. Clarke 
 was requested to submit the case to His Majesty's Ministers. 
 " On the 3rd of November," says the doctor, " I wrote to the
 
 26 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Eight Honourable Lord Viscount Sidmouth, stating that I had 
 been applied to for a missionary to go out to New South Wales, 
 and that I had been applied to, also, for a schoolmaster ; that 
 the schoolmaster and mistress of our charity-school in Great 
 Queen-street had gone out thither; and they, with several 
 other settlers, prayed that we should send them over one of our 
 preachers ; that I had found a suitable person, Mr. Samuel 
 Leigh, who was capable of acting in this double capacity, and 
 for whose prudence and loyalty I did not hesitate to pledge 
 myself ; and I wished to know whether His Majesty's Govern- 
 ment would do any thing towards accrediting the said Samuel 
 Leigh. To this letter I received the answer and memorandum, 
 copies of which I here subjoin. ADAM CLARKE." 
 
 " Wliitehall, November 19^, 1814. 
 
 " DEAR SIR, I have to thank you for having favoured me 
 with another part of the important work in which you are 
 engaged, and for the letter with which it was accompanied. 
 My acknowledgments have been delayed by my desire to give 
 you, at the same time, an answer respecting Samuel Leigh; 
 which, as I am pressed for time, you will, I hope, excuse me 
 for enclosing in the form of a memorandum. 
 
 " I remain, with sincere esteem, dear Sir, 
 
 " Your faithful and obedient servant, 
 
 " SIDMOUTH." 
 
 " Memorandum : The Governor of New South Wales has 
 applied to Government for some schoolmasters to be sent out to 
 that colony. Mr. Samuel Leigh, a person recommended by Dr. 
 Adam Clarke, appears fit to be employed in that situation. 
 The allowance is 50 per annum, and a passage provided at 
 the expense of Government. If it should be considered more 
 advisable for Mr. Leigh to go out as a missionary, the Society 
 for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts will grant him an 
 outfit, and must (by regulation) apply to the Colonial Depart- 
 ment for a passage, with letters of introduction to the Governor 
 of New South Wales. No salary is allowed by Government ; 
 but if, after a residence of two years, he shall be considered by 
 the Society as disabled by age and infirmity, 100 per annum 
 will be granted to him for life by Government ; or, if he dies 
 in the service, a pension of 50 per annum will be allowed to 
 his widow. SIDMOUTH." 
 
 His lordship's kindness had assumed a form and taken a 
 direction which the doctor had not anticipated, and which he 
 felt to be extremely embarrassing. His reply to his lordship is 
 dated Harpur-street, November 22nd, 1814. "I feel highly 
 obliged," he observes, " by the very kind attention your lord-
 
 I.] DR. ADAM CLARKE AND LORD SIDMOUTH. 27 
 
 ship has paid to my request, relative to Mr. Samuel Leigh. 
 But, not expecting such a favour as your lordship proposes, 
 and finding a vessel bound for New South Wales, I had, on the 
 strong recommendation of a friend, taken, and (but two or 
 three days before I was honoured by your lordship's obliging 
 offer) paid for, his passage. As I did not know of any other 
 vessel going out for that place, and the captain proposing to 
 sail as on this day, and some others pressing him to let them 
 have the berth, I was obliged to close with him by paying the 
 money. I wish Mr. Leigh to act in a twofold character, 
 namely, as an instructor of youth in useful learning, and a 
 teacher of the adults in the knowledge of God, and their duty 
 to their fellows ; and for earnest, prudent, well-directed endea- 
 vours of this kind, your lordship knows, from the constitution 
 of the colony, there must be the greatest necessity. But I 
 am now at a loss how I can avail myself of your lordship's 
 generous offers. I feel extreme delicacy in thus troubling your 
 lordship, but should be very happy to receive your lordship's 
 further directions, under the present circumstances of the case." 
 As the noble secretary was not prepared to sanction the 
 double capacity in which it was proposed to send Mr. Leigh to 
 the colony, he closed the correspondence with a dignity and 
 courtesy becoming a great statesman : 
 
 " Whitehall, November 30, 1814. 
 
 " DEAR SIR, As I find, by yours of the 22nd instant, that 
 you have provided Mr. Samuel Leigh with a passage to New 
 South Wales, nothing further appears wanting to accomplish 
 your wishes, than that of his being recommended to the 
 Governor of the colony, to act in ihe capacity of schoolmaster. 
 I shall immediately recommend Mr. Leigh to Lord Bathurst, 
 through whom all correspondence passes with the Governor 
 of New South Wales, who, I have no doubt, will direct the 
 Governor to appoint him to such situation in the colony. 
 " I am, dear Sir, 
 
 " Your obedient servant, 
 
 " SIDMOUTH." 
 
 Each page of the correspondence is endorsed " A. CLARKE." 
 The necessary arrangements being completed, Mr. Leigh, 
 went on board the ship " Hebe," at Portsmouth, and joined the 
 East and West India fleets which lay in St. Helen's Bay, 
 waiting for sailing orders. The commodore gave the signal to 
 weigh anchors on the morning of February 28th, 1815 ; and 
 they were gently borne away from their native shores by an easy 
 breeze. Mr. Leigh felt as others felt when casting his eyes, for 
 probably the last time, upon the land of his fathers. The
 
 28 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 West-India fleet separated from them at sea, and sailed under 
 convoy to its destination. 
 
 A violent gale sprang up on the 6th of March, which scat- 
 tered the fleet, and drove the " Hebe," with several other ships, 
 out of their course. At daylight, on the following morning, 
 the captain observed two suspicious-looking sails bearing down 
 upon them under a press of canvass. " Mr. Leigh," said he, 
 "if these are privateers, we stand no chance. If they are 
 French, those of us who may survive the skirmish will be 
 lodged in a French prison." Mr. Leigh replied, " Sir, I am 
 going to New South Wales as a missionary; and if I go 
 through a French prison, it is not of much consequence to me." 
 He felt assured that God was sending him with a special 
 message to Australia, and relied upon Providence for protec- 
 tion while on his way to deliver it. The ship's papers were 
 put into a bag, with a cannon-ball, and placed in the hands 
 of a lady-passenger, who, at a given signal, was to throw them 
 overboard. The captain ordered the ship to be prepared for 
 action, the decks to be cleared, and all on board to be supplied 
 with arms and ammunition. The bustle that ensued produced 
 a great sensation, and led the most sceptical to look serious. 
 The children became much excited on seeing their parents in 
 tears, and hearing them pray to God for mercy; and, con- 
 cluding that some awful calamity was coming upon them, ran 
 about inquiring into the cause of their distress. While the 
 enemy was taking up his position, the general order was 
 given, " Men, be calm, be steady, obey your officers, defend 
 yourselves!" At that moment it was discovered that one of 
 the ships was English, and the other American, sailing under 
 false colours. The captain of the English ship was permitted 
 to come on board the "Hebe;" and, after a short interview, 
 the strangers withdrew, and not a shot was fired on either side. 
 During a few awful moments of suspense, when they expected 
 a broadside from the enemy, and stood ready to return the 
 fire, a gentleman-passenger became so agitated, that it was 
 with difficulty he was restrained from committing suicide : 
 he repeatedly attempted to throw himself into the sea, pre- 
 ferring, as he said, being drowned, to the casualties of a sea- 
 fight. " All is well ! all is well ! " soon spread through the 
 ship, and changed the current of feeling from fear and sorrow 
 to one simultaneous flow of satisfaction and thanksgiving. 
 
 On the evening of the same day a storm of unusual severity 
 came on, which continued, without much intermission, for nine 
 days. All their live stock perished, and almost every thing on 
 deck was swept away. They were going to throw the guns 
 overboard, when the captain changed his mind, and ordered
 
 I.] INCIDENTS OF THE VOYAGE. 29 
 
 them to steer for the Bay of Biscay. They reached the Bay in 
 safety, and rode out the storm. 
 
 This succession of trials sobered all on board, and paved 
 the way for the introduction of a regular series of religious 
 services. One day, during the tempest, the captain entered 
 Mr. Leigh's cabin, and inquired whether he would oblige him 
 by " asking a blessing before and returning thanks after their 
 meals, and by reading prayers and preaching a sermon on the 
 Lord's day." 
 
 Mr. Leigh, who had been waiting for an opportunity to 
 propose a similar arrangement, cheerfully undertook those 
 duties. But for some time their beneficial influence was com- 
 pletely neutralized by the inconsistent conduct of the captain 
 himself. He was an able and vigilant officer, but an habitual 
 swearer, and seemed to study how he might give variety of 
 form and emphasis to his oaths. His general conduct was 
 'characterized by firmness, decision, and punctuality; while 
 dignity and courtesy were agreeably blended in his intercourse 
 with all on board. He had the ship's bell rung exactly at 
 nine o'clock in the morning, and expected and required the first- 
 class passengers to be seated when he came below to preside at 
 the breakfast-table. When any irregularity occurred in this 
 respect, he would express his disapprobation in oaths, and 
 conclude by asking Mr. Leigh to say grace. This practice 
 was amusing to the doctor and a few others, who were scep- 
 tical ; frightened some of the ladies, who were delicate and ner- 
 vous ; but gave general offence to the more serious part of the 
 company. Mr. Leigh felt it to be his duty to call his atten- 
 tion to so unseemly an exhibition. While he was thinking of 
 the least offensive method of doing this, the captain broke out 
 into such a paroxysm of swearing as he sat at dinner, that 
 Mr. Leigh involuntarily leaned his head forward until it 
 touched the table. The captain, observing this, said, with 
 considerable emotion, " I perceive, Mr. Leigh, you do not like 
 it." "Like what?" said Mr. Leigh. He replied, "So much 
 swearing." " Indeed," said Mr. Leigh, " I do not ; it does no 
 good to any one, and must ultimately prove very injurious to 
 your own interests." Addressing him, the captain said, with 
 great solemnity of manner, " Sir, \ will in future avoid a 
 practice which evidently gives you much pain." 
 
 A few days afterwards he expressed a wish that Mr. Leigh 
 would make it convenient to pay some attention to the children 
 on board. " They are fifteen in number," he remarked ; " they 
 are running all over the ship; and a little discipline and 
 instruction will, in my opinion, be of essential service to 
 them." Mr. Leigh lifted a sheet of paper, on which he had
 
 SO LIFE OP THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 written the outline of a method of instruction he had prepared ; 
 and informed him that, on its receiving his sanction, and that 
 of the parents of the children, it should be instantly adopted. 
 The children were to assemble at ten o'clock in the morning ; the 
 Psalms and Lessons for the day were to be read and explained ; 
 and those exercises were to be begun and concluded with sing- 
 ing and prayer. On the Lord's day they were to attend prayers 
 and preaching in the forenoon, and be subjected to a general 
 catechetical examination in the afternoon. Several of the pas- 
 sengers asked permission to be present during the exposition 
 of the scriptures, while the singing drew the sailors and others 
 in groups around the skylights, where they also could hear. 
 
 On the following Sunday, March llth, the regular services 
 were again interrupted. " In the morning," he remarks in 
 his journal, "a ship was reported to be in sight. Being 
 watched, she was observed to have her eye upon us, and to 
 be making all sail to come up with us. As she approached; 
 the captain concluded, after examining her with his glass, that 
 she was an American cruiser. He ordered the decks to be 
 cleared, the guns to be loaded, and all that could use arms to 
 be furnished with fire-arms or cutlasses. Before coming within 
 range of our guns, she told us by signal, that she was an 
 English privateer. Her chief officer was allowed to come on 
 board the 'Hebe;' and, after a little parleying, he took a glass 
 of grog, wished us a safe voyage, and bade us good morning. 
 We had to pass through the same ordeal in the evening, as a 
 ship, bearing Spanish colours, seemed to be making all haste 
 to overtake us. During the uneasiness, bustle, and confusion 
 that ensued, it was announced, ' She has changed her course : 
 all is well!' 
 
 " After an anxious day we retired to rest. The two follow- 
 ing days were delightfully employed in religious duties ; but, 
 at twelve o'clock on the night of the 13th, all hands were 
 ordered to turn out. When they mustered on the deck, the 
 captain informed them that a large ship was close upon them ; 
 that, by the aid of the moon, he had discovered her to be a 
 ship of war ; and that resistance on their part would be useless, 
 as one of her broadsides would send them to the bottom. 
 They must, therefore, either submit to be taken, or, knowing 
 their ship to be a first-rate sailer, endeavour to escape by put- 
 ting on more canvass. After a moment's consultation with the 
 officers, all hands were employed to get out of the reach of so 
 disagreeable a neighbour. The enemy perceived their object, 
 and sent a cannon-ball with a signal to surrender. The captain 
 ordered the ship to lay-to. After remaining two hours in dis- 
 tressing suspense, an officer and twelve men boarded the
 
 I.] STEANGE SAILS AND A STORM. 31 
 
 * Hebe.' ' Our commander,' said they, ' wishes to know why 
 you have left the convoy, and if you are in want of any thing. 
 We are cruising for the protection of British commerce.' The 
 captain informed them that they had been separated from the 
 convoy by stress of weather, thanked them for their kind 
 offer of assistance, and ordered the ship to be put under sail. 
 The next day the weather was tremendous." How true to fact 
 is David's description of a similar scene ! " They that go 
 down to the sea in ships, that do business in great waters ; 
 these see the works of the Lord, and His wonders in the deep. 
 For He commandeth, and raiseth the stormy wind, which 
 lifteth up the waves thereof. They mount up to the heaven, 
 they go down again to the depths : their soul is melted because 
 of trouble. They reel to and fro, and stagger like a drunken 
 man, and are at their wit's end. Then they cry unto the Lord 
 in their trouble, and He bringeth them out of their distresses. 
 He maketh the storm a calm, so that the waves thereof are still. 
 Then are they glad because they be quiet; so He bringeth 
 them unto their desired haven." 
 
 "March 21st. The weather has moderated. All are now 
 cheerful : my young people evidently improve, and the adults 
 of every class are more attentive to their religious duties. On 
 the 23rd we were again disconcerted by the appearance of four 
 brigs, under circumstances that created some alarm. As our 
 ship was well manned, and provided with arms and ammuni- 
 tion, the captain issued the order to prepare for action. As the 
 brigs neared us, they hoisted friendly flags, and bore away in 
 another direction. Good Friday was observed with due solem- 
 nity. may we be saved by the precious blood of Christ !" 
 
 " ' We have had extraordinary weather of late,' said one of 
 the sailors. e l expected nothing else,' said another, 'after 
 taking Jonah on board.' 'For my part,' said a third, 'I 
 believe the missionary to be a good man ; but as he is going to 
 convert the convicts of New South Wales, the devil seems 
 determined to stop him if he can.' ' I have been convinced for 
 some time,' said a fourth, ' that we shall all go to the bottom 
 before we reach Port Jackson.' ' Well,' said a fifth, ' when we 
 are going down, I shall keep as close to the missionary as I 
 can ; for then I shall stand some chance of getting into heaven 
 with him.' The more sober-minded and reflective frequently 
 remark, ' It is no wonder that we have such tempests and trou- 
 bles : we are so indifferent about religion.' 
 
 "April 15th. We have just heard of the disasters that have 
 happened to the convoy and fleet which left England with us. 
 Many of the ships have reached Madeira with only half their 
 men, their masts down, and their bulwarks swept away. Blessed
 
 32 LIFE OF THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 be God ! we and our ship are still spared. I am pleased beyond 
 measure with our children : they come running into my cabin 
 during the day, to repeat hymns and passages of scripture which 
 they have committed to memory. 
 
 " 17th. At the close of a delightful sabbath, seven of our 
 men were sent out to raise the anchor, in doing which they cap- 
 sized the boat. Only one of them could swim, and he made 
 for the ship. When he came alongside, he was so exhausted, 
 that, for some time, he could not hold the rope that was thrown 
 overboard to save him. The others seized the oars, or clung to 
 the boat, and thus sustained themselves, until they were picked 
 up by a boat from the ship. 
 
 " 20th. We have a fine breeze : all are in good spirits ; we 
 dwell together in peace. On the 27th, one of our men dis- 
 obeyed the second mate : he was placed in irons, and afterwards 
 put on board a man-of-war. 
 
 " May 2nd. The passengers begin to feel the inconvenience 
 of the heat, and to complain of the tediousness of the voyage. 
 Tor the first time cards were introduced. I walked the deck 
 until my usual time for retiring to rest. Knowing that a 
 public reproof would be resented, I said, as I passed the card- 
 party to my cabin, ' Good night, ladies and gentlemen. I pray 
 God to save us this night from destruction.' This observation 
 spoiled their game ; for they soon separated, and went to bed. 
 
 "15th. I was not able to perform Divine service last 
 Lord's day, having fallen from the deck on to the cabin floor. 
 My arm was nearly broken, and I was much bruised. It was 
 truly refreshing to see the mariners and passengers sitting in 
 different parts of the ship, reading the books and tracts which 
 I had from time to time distributed amongst them. Our boat- 
 swain and gunner have certainly experienced the converting 
 grace of God. 
 
 " 22nd. Last Sunday we held public worship : and a most 
 precious season we felt it to be. The ship's bell rings at ten, 
 that they may prepare for the service : it rings again at half- 
 past ten, when all assemble with their Bibles and Prayer-Books. 
 We present the appearance of a little church. 
 
 " June 1st. Being informed that one of the officers had bor- 
 rowed the gunner's Bible, I presented him with a copy, for 
 which he seemed truly grateful. I also offered one to the 
 captain, which he thankfully accepted, and assured me that he 
 would not only preserve it as a memorial of our friendship, but 
 also carefully and frequently read it. O may it be the instru- 
 ment of his salvation ! 
 
 " 13th. I have been on board nineteen weeks ; and, thank 
 God ! I have been comfortable and happy.
 
 I.] EVANGELICAL LABOUES AT SEA. 33 
 
 "15th. what a day has this been! The anticipated 
 storm came on; and, in a short time, the sea ran mountains 
 high. The gunner was ill, and received orders to keep his bed ; 
 but, on hearing that the men were unable to take-in the main- 
 sheet, he jumped up and ascended the shrouds to assist his 
 comrades. The saddle of the mainyard gave way, and he, being 
 weak, lost his hold, and fell into the sea. His strong jacket 
 being open, he floated on the waves. We saw him fall, and the 
 great gulls descending upon him; but, though he remained 
 above water more than ten minutes, the state of the elements 
 rendered it impossible for us to save him. He had become 
 truly pious, and I have no doubt of his salvation. 
 
 " 17th. Yesterday was a day of more than ordinary serious- 
 ness : I endeavoured to improve the death of the gunner. The 
 captain was much moved : Lord, teach him to number his days ! 
 
 "30th. The children were examined, and gave much satis- 
 faction. Such as could read the scriptures were presented with 
 a Bible, and one shilling in silver." 
 
 Mr. Leigh devoted one hour, morning and evening, to the 
 instruction of a young emigrant in Latin and geography ; so 
 that the whole of his time was profitably occupied. The Lord 
 " confirmed the word of His servant, and performed the counsel 
 of His messenger;" so that, no doubt, impressions were made 
 which neither the progress of time nor the future vicissitudes of 
 life could entirely obliterate. 
 
 They had been exposed to a heavy gale for several days in 
 succession, when the wind suddenly and entirely ceased to blow. 
 The sea had been stirred to its depths, and the waves continued 
 to scud past them like a multitude of lofty mountains in pursuit 
 of each other. The doctor, who was particularly struck with 
 this state of the ocean, stepped up to Mr. Leigh, and observed, 
 " If Jesus Christ were on board, you would call this a miracle." 
 " Not at all," said Mr. Leigh ; " it is not like one of His mira- 
 cles." "The analogy is, in my opinion," said the doctor, 
 "complete; for in the New Testament we read, that 'He 
 rebuked the wind, and there was a calm."' Mr. Leigh replied, 
 " I have frequently observed, that gentlemen of your sentiments 
 seldom do justice to the scriptures. The passage which you 
 have partially quoted says, ' He arose, and rebuked the wind 
 and the raging of the water ; and they ceased, and there was a 
 calm.'" Without a single remark the doctor retired, but 
 returned in a short time with the New Testament in his hand. 
 Pointing to the passage with his finger, he said, " You have 
 quoted the text correctly. I had not previously noticed the 
 effect of His word upon both elements. I am now prepared to 
 admit that what is here said to have occurred is much more like
 
 34 LIFE OP THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 a miracle than any thing we have witnessed to-day." From 
 this period he treated Mr. Leigh and Christianity with marked 
 respect ; and on more occasions than one defended both, when 
 attacked by others. 
 
 A lady from Liverpool having given birth to a daughter, a 
 most interesting service was held on the occasion of its baptism. 
 The name of the ship, " Hebe," was imposed upon the infant ; 
 and she was solemnly dedicated to God in the presence of the 
 officers, the seamen, and passengers. Mr. Leigh delivered an 
 appropriate address on the relative duties, and urged all present 
 to an immediate and personal consecration of themselves to 
 Christ. The religious exercises, which had been continued with 
 but occasional interruptions throughout the voyage, had so 
 united all parties on board, by the social and kindly intercourse 
 they occasioned, that, when they came to separate from each 
 other on the shores of Australia, the scene was truly affecting. 
 
 They sailed into Port Jackson on the 10th of August, 1815, 
 after a voyage of about five months. When the captain had 
 transferred the command of the ship to the pilot, he said, 
 "Mr. Leigh, you have, no doubt, observed the fidelity with 
 vhich I have kept my promise to abstain from swearing. I 
 have not uttered an oath for the last four months." This gave 
 Mr. Leigh an opportunity of reminding him, that the faithful 
 observance of his promise was a proof of the moral power which 
 God had bestowed upon man, and that He would hold him 
 responsible for the due exercise of that power. He concluded 
 by saying, " I am sure that your own mind must reflect with 
 satisfaction upon the victory you have achieved over a sinful 
 and an inveterate habit." " I have been at sea," said the cap- 
 tain, "for the last thirty years; but no previous voyage has 
 yielded the gratification to my own mind that this has done." 
 When the vessel was safely moored, Mr. Leigh and others went 
 on shore. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 IS INTRODUCED TO THE GOVERNOR SOCIAL CONDITION OP THE PEOPLE 
 FORMS A CIRCUIT OF ONE HUNDRED AND FIFTY MILES EXPOSED 
 TO IMMINENT DANGER. 
 
 ON landing in Sydney Harbour, Mr. Leigh inquired for Mr. 
 E. ; and, on approaching the residence of that gentleman, found 
 him standing in the door. Expecting a hearty reception, he 
 walked up to him, and, taking him frankly by the hand, said, 
 " I am a Wesleyan missionary, just arrived from England by 
 the ship ' Hebe.' " " Indeed ! " said Mr. E., " I am sorry to 
 inform you, that it is now doubtful whether the governor will
 
 II.] HIS FIRST NIGHT IN SYDNEY. 35 
 
 allow you to rfemain in the country in that capacity. You had 
 better, however, walk in, and remain in my house until that 
 question can be settled." The manner and observation of Mr. 
 E. gave a severe shock to a mind naturally sanguine and ardent. 
 Mr. E. introduced him to his family, and invited him to partake 
 of refreshments : but he became so variously exercised, as he 
 sat at table, that, feeling it impossible to be either cheerful or 
 communicative, he expressed a wish to retire to his bed-room. 
 He spent the evening in serious reflection, and the greater part 
 of the night in self-examination and prayer. The last sight 
 which he witnessed at home his aged mother in tears, and his 
 sister on her death-bed, the loss of the ship by which he was 
 to have gone to America, the labours and trials of the voyage, 
 and now the prospect of his ministry being interdicted 
 rushed upon his recollection, and, like the confluence of many 
 streams, almost overwhelmed him. He was called to breakfast 
 in the morning, and took the place assigned to him at table ; 
 but his appetite was gone. After family prayer, arrangements 
 were made for landing his luggage, and getting it placed in a 
 situation of security. In looking over the packages, Mr. E. 
 observed, " It does not appear that you have brought any 
 household furniture : in our application to the committee, we 
 particularly requested them to send ' furniture for a house' " 
 " The committee understood you," said Mr. Leigh, " to apply 
 for furniture for a horse, and I have brought an excellent 
 second-hand military saddle, bridle, and all other requisites." 
 "Prom the indistinctness of the writing, the secretaries had been 
 led to substitute the word " horse " for " house." 
 
 It was regarded as a primary duty on the part of Mr. Leigh, 
 to pay his respects to His Excellency the governor, present his 
 credentials, and, if possible, obtain his official sanction. Accord- 
 ingly, next day, at eleven o'clock, he called at the government- 
 house, and sent-in his name and designation. After waiting- 
 some time, he was ushered into the presence of His Excellency 
 by his aide-de-camp, and received with much formality. Ad- 
 dressing himself to Mr. Leigh, he inquired, " Who sent you 
 here in the capacity of a Wesleyan missionary ?" " The com- 
 mittee of the Society," said Mr. Leigh, "at the request of 
 several British emigrants, and, as I understand, with the con- 
 currence of His Majesty's Government." The governor replied, 
 " I regret you have come here as a missionary, and feel sorry 
 that I cannot give you any encouragement in that capacity." 
 " The documents which I have now the honour of presenting to 
 Your Excellency," said Mr. Leigh, "will show you that I am 
 legally and duly authorized to preach the gospel in any part 
 of His Majesty's dominions." The governor turned round 
 
 D 2
 
 36 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 upon his heel, and remarked, "You have come to a strange 
 country. Those documents are of no value here. It is neces- 
 sary we should be jealous and cautious ; for, a few years since, 
 we had a religious rebellion, aggravated by the bitter hostility 
 of both Papists and Protestants. If you will take office under 
 government, I will find you a situation in which you may 
 become rich, and one in which you will be much more comfort- 
 able than in going about preaching in such a colony as this." 
 After thanking His Excellency for his generous offer, Mr. Leigh 
 informed him, that, having come to New South Wales as a 
 Wesleyan missionary, he could not act in any other capacity 
 while he remained in the country. He then briefly stated the 
 objects of his mission, and the means he intended to employ 
 for the attainment of those objects. The governor, who had 
 listened with marked attention to his statement, observed, " If 
 those be your objects, they are certainly of the first importance ; 
 and, if you will endeavour to compass them by the means you 
 have now specified, I cannot but wish you all the success you 
 can reasonably expect or desire. Call at the surveyor-general's 
 office ; present my compliments, and say, that I wish him to 
 afford you every facility in his power in travelling from one 
 township to another." At the close of the interview, His 
 Excellency advanced towards Mr. Leigh, and shook hands with 
 him in the most cordial manner. 
 
 Having thus secured the countenance and protection of the 
 colonial government, Mr. Leigh began to mature his plans for a 
 systematic attack upon the ignorance and immorality with which 
 he was surrounded. We would remind the reader, that the state 
 of society in that colony differed in many respects from that of 
 every other appendage to the British crown. People look at a 
 well-regulated commonwealth as they do at a magnificent build- 
 ing. They are struck with the nice adjustment of materials in 
 the edifice, and the variety and richness of its decorations ; but 
 they overlook the labours of the men who quarried those mate- 
 rials, who chiselled them into beauteous forms, and blended 
 them in symmetrical proportions. We shall not be able to " see 
 the grace of God," as displayed in the extended fields of Aus- 
 tralia, nor the obligations of the church to the men who first 
 grafted the evangelical scion on the "wild olive-tree" of that 
 continent, without glancing at the actual state of things when 
 they commenced their labours. 
 
 The selection of New South Wales as a penal settlement ori- 
 ginated in the separation of the North- American provinces from 
 England. In that selection the Government proposed, " 1. To 
 rid the mother-country, from time to time, of the yearly increas- 
 ing number of prisoners who were accumulating in the jails.
 
 5
 
 II.] COLONIZATION OP NEW SOUTH WALES. 37 
 
 2. To afford a proper place for the punishment of criminals, as 
 well as for their progressive and ultimate reformation. And, 3. 
 To form a free colony out of the materials which the reformed 
 prisoners would supply, in addition to families of free emigrants 
 who might be induced to settle in the country." With these 
 laudable objects in view, the Government fitted out a small 
 fleet, with two years' provisions on board, for upwards of one 
 thousand individuals ; seven hundred and fifty-seven being con- 
 victs. This fleet sailed into Port Jackson, under the command 
 of Captain Phillips, governor of the new colony, on the 26th of 
 June, 1788. The massive timber that had remained undis- 
 turbed for ages, and the brushwood interlaced and covering the 
 ground like net-work, fell in all directions under the saw, the 
 axe, and the hedge-bill. Tents were pitched ; the live-stock was 
 landed ; the safe custody of the convicts provided for ; the stores 
 deposited in temporary buildings; and the colony, amounting 
 to a thousand and thirty individuals, established. 
 
 The natives came down upon the colonists in considerable 
 numbers, and hostilities soon commenced ; in the course of 
 which, many cruelties were committed on both sides. The 
 effects of the musket were incomprehensible to the savages i 
 they saw their men fall as by magic, at a much greater distance 
 from the enemy than could be reached by the most dexterous 
 use of either the spear or the bomerang, while the instrument 
 of destruction was invisible. Being terror-struck, and feeling 
 themselves unable to cope with civilized man, they fell back into 
 the depths of their native forests. It is not our intention to 
 trace the vicissitudes through which the colony has passed since 
 that period ; but, looking at its unprecedented progress in popu- 
 lation, intelligence, commerce, and religion, we may say that 
 "a nation has been born in a day." The poetic prediction, 
 uttered when the first Europeans struck their tents in Sydney 
 Cove, and regarded at the time as being just possible during the 
 revolution of ages, is being rapidly fulfilled. The poet repre- 
 sents HOPE, standing upon a rock, and encouraging Art and La- 
 bour, under the influence of Peace, to pursue the employments 
 necessary to give security and happiness to an infant settlement. 
 
 Where Sydney Cove her lucid bosom swells, 
 
 Courts her young navies, and the storm repels, 
 
 High on a rock, amid the troubled air, 
 
 HOPE stood sublime, and waved her golden hair, 
 
 Calm'd with her rosy smile the tossing deep, 
 
 And with sweet accents charm'd the winds to sleep. 
 
 To each wild plain she stretch'd her snowy hand, 
 
 High-waving wood, and sea-encircled strand. 
 
 " Hear me," she cried, "ye rising realms ! record 
 
 Time's opening scenes, and truth's unerring word :
 
 38 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP- 
 
 There shall broad streets their stately walls extend, 
 The circus widen and the crescent bend ; 
 There, ray'd from cities o'er the cultured land, 
 Shall bright canals and solid roads expand. 
 There, the proud arch, Colossus-like, bestride 
 Yon glittering streams, and bound the chafing tide ; 
 Embellish'd villas crown the landscape-scene, 
 Farms wave with gold, and orchards blush between. 
 There, shall tall spires and domc-capt towers ascend, 
 And piers and quays their massy structures blend : 
 While with each breeze approaching vessels glide, 
 And northern treasures dance on every tide!" 
 Then ceased the nymph : tumultuous echoes roar, 
 And Joy's loud voice was heard from shore to shore. 
 Her graceful steps descending press'd the plain, 
 And PEACE, and ART, and LABOUR join'd her train. 
 
 The improvement of a country is ordinarily, like the cultiva- 
 tion of the soil, slow and laborious. Regarding the apostles as 
 spiritual husbandmen, the " field " assigned to them was " the 
 world." They were to enclose it, drain it of its idolatries, 
 " break up the fallow ground," sow it with the seed of the king- 
 dom, and God was to "give the increase." During the first 
 twenty-nine years, the government of New South Wales was em- 
 ployed in forming institutions adapted to the peculiarities of 
 their social condition, in adjusting the civil rights of the dif- 
 ferent classes in the country, and in promoting their physical com- 
 fort. Although multitudes had been annually landed upon their 
 shores, thousands of whom were the very offscouring of Euro- 
 pean society, yet no adequate means had been employed for their 
 moral or intellectual elevation. The severe inflictions of justice 
 were not sufficient to suppress the frequency of dishonesty and 
 bloodshed; and there were few instructors in the land to re- 
 mind them of the worth of their souls, or of their responsibility 
 to God. 
 
 Few scenes could have been more discouraging than that 
 which presented itself to the newly-arrived missionary. Beyond 
 the frontiers of the colony, there lay a nation of savages, cover- 
 ing a territory extending, in a direct line, two thousand miles, 
 and numbering nearly two hundred thousand souls. In the 
 colony itself was a vast community of convicts, who "being 
 filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wickedness, covet- 
 ousness, maliciousness; full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, 
 malignity; whisperers, backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, 
 proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents, 
 without understanding, covenant-breakers, without natural affec- 
 tion, implacable, unmerciful " were suffering the " due reward 
 of their deeds," and living "without God in the world." The 
 free settlers and squatters were thinly spread over a large sec-
 
 II.] SOCIAL STATE AND GOVERNMENT. 39 
 
 tion of the country, and removed but a few degrees from the 
 preceding classes in ignorance and vice. 
 
 In the mean time, what had the legislature done to stem the 
 tide of ungodliness that was undermining the foundations of 
 the social edifice, and threatening to sweep every vestige of 
 truth, honour, and honesty from the country ? It had provided 
 military establishments, jails, and gibbets ! It is true that the 
 colonial government, as administered by Major-General Mac- 
 quarie, was conciliatory in a high degree ; but the criminal laws 
 were still sanguinary. Such indeed were, at that period, the 
 laws of the mother-country and of the other states of Europe. 
 The Government maintained, that men who had forfeited their 
 civil rights, and been convicted of every conceivable atrocity, 
 ought to be subjected to a severe system of disciplinary control. 
 It will be admitted, we presume, that such a system required to 
 be worked with an equal regard to justice and mercy, to prevent 
 its degenerating into one of oppression, inhumanity, and cruelty. 
 Since then, the laws have been happily ameliorated; and the 
 principal object now sought to be attained, by secondary punish- 
 ment, is the moral, intellectual, and spiritual reformation of the 
 criminal. 
 
 Governor Macquarie evinced a deep and humane interest in 
 every expedient that seemed calculated to reclaim the convict, 
 or promote his personal well-being. " His maxim," says Mont- 
 gomery Martin, " was to make every convict consider his Euro- 
 pean life as a past existence, and his Australian one a new era, 
 where he would find honesty to be the best policy, and good 
 conduct its own unfailing reward. He raised to the Commis- 
 sion of the Peace a few who had been convicts ; patronized the 
 thoroughly-reformed ; gave others colonial situations ; and dis- 
 tributed among them large quantities of land. But noble, gene- 
 rous, and philanthropic as were the motives which dictated such 
 conduct, it has been regretted that he was not more discrimi- 
 nating in the exercise of his patronage." He suggested and 
 executed several new and comprehensive plans for the general 
 improvement of the country, and the extension of the colonial 
 trade and commerce. He erected many public buildings, con- 
 structed hundreds of miles of public roads, and established seve- 
 ral model-farms. Without depreciating the talents of the able 
 statesmen by whom he has been succeeded, we have no doubt, 
 looking at the difficulties which he had to overcome, the few 
 facilities which the colony supplied for aiding him in his ardu- 
 ous undertakings, and the bold and equitable principles of 
 government which he permanently established, that the histo- 
 rians of other times will accord to him the honour of having laid 
 the foundation of what must become, in the course of years, a
 
 40 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGfc. [CHAP. 
 
 great, populous, and wealthy state. Macquarie maintained a 
 nicely-balanced administration; as remote from extreme seve- 
 rity as from culpable remissness. He combined with official 
 dignity the blandness of a gentleman and the generosity of a 
 national benefactor. After serving his country, in various 
 important offices, with distinguished ability and honour, he 
 retired to Scotland, where, after a painful affliction, he died in 
 peace. 
 
 The changes which he introduced into the capital itself were 
 as judicious and extensive, as they were necessary and beneficial. 
 Each proprietor had been allowed to build on his land when 
 and how his caprice dictated ; so that, no attention having been 
 paid to the laying-out of the streets, the town of Sydney was 
 exceedingly rude and irregular. It did not contain one thou- 
 sand houses; and, with the exception of a few private resi- 
 dences, these were generally small and of mean appearance. 
 After much opposition and many efforts, His Excellency at last 
 succeeded in establishing a perfect regularity in most of the 
 streets ; and even reduced to a degree of uniformity that con- 
 fused mass of buildings known by the name of the " Kocks," 
 which for many years was " more like the abode of savages than 
 the residence of a civilized people." From the earliest times of 
 the colony there had congregated, in this part of the town, the 
 worst characters in the country; the felon, whose ill-directed 
 punishment had only rendered him more obdurate, cunning, 
 and slothful; the prostitute who, if such a thing be possible, 
 had sunk yet lower ; the fence, watching for a livelihood, by 
 plundering the plunderer ; and many who, without great posi- 
 tive vices, were drawn, through ignorance or the want of ener- 
 getic resolution, into the vortex of ruin. The following is a 
 true picture of the actual state of the inhabitants of this section 
 of the town : 
 
 "We went into a house, which had been deprived of its 
 licence on account of the practices and characters admitted by 
 its landlord. We found it full to suffocation, in defiance of all 
 law, of the lowest women, sailors, and ruffians, who supported 
 themselves by waylaying and robbing, and often murderously 
 wounding, any intoxicated sea-officer, newly-arrived emigrant, 
 or up-country settler, who might chance to wander into their 
 infernal precincts ; and as part of the occupation of the women 
 was to act as lures, of course this was no rare occurrence. The 
 door was kept barred, and there was an outlet behind up the 
 ' Kocks.' When our meal was over, I, who had no inclination 
 to join in the frightful doses of raw spirits which those around 
 me were swallowing, fell into conversation with a young woman 
 who was sitting beside me. She was sallow and thin, and
 
 II.] A NIGHT-SCENE IN THE "BOCKS." 41 
 
 coughed almost incessantly. She told me, that she was given 
 over by the doctors. When I asked her how she could think 
 of coming into such a place, under such circumstances, she 
 said she knew it to be wrong, but she could not sleep at night, 
 and wanted company: 'when her sister came here,' (so they 
 speak in the sisterhood of misfortune,) c she came too.' My 
 attention became wholly abstracted from the fierce riot around ; 
 I heard nothing but the broken voice that was answering my 
 questions; I saw nothing but my own mental visions of the 
 woes it told, till some one threw open the window-shutters and 
 said it was sunrise. The retuni of daylight seemed the signal 
 for a general dissolution of the assembly. I found that a few 
 outcasts, like the invalid herself, had agreed to give a portion of 
 their guilty earnings to support her while she lived. 
 
 " Several days passed without my having seen her : at last 
 I found her in a little weather-boarded shed, in a small bed on 
 the bare ground. The poor sufferer was too hoarse to speak, or 
 rather could make no sound. She had caught the influenza, 
 which was then about, and is the only fatal epidemic of the 
 colony. Added to her previous complaint, it had made perfect 
 havoc of her little remaining strength. Her eye was lustrous 
 and wild, her face clammy all over with the heat, and her 
 
 breathing one protracted struggle. If my Lord , who took 
 
 her from her father and mother ten years ago, at the age of 
 sixteen, could have looked from amidst his luxury into this 
 shed, he must have hated his escutcheon. As I could not 
 understand what she was trying to say, I went out and got 
 a pencil and paper, for she had had a first-rate education. An 
 old Italian, who had been a prisoner, but who- was now boating 
 on the river, told me she understood his language as well as he 
 did himself, ' and talked it like a lady.' She must also have 
 had a good knowledge of music; for she knew the names of 
 almost all the pieces played by the military band. She wrote 
 on the paper that she should like to have a doctor. Off I went 
 to Dr. Bland, the first medical practitioner in the colony. 1 
 met him at his own door. Like himself, when I described the 
 case, that good man turned and went with me directly. As 
 soon as he saw Jane, he pronounced the case to be hopeless. I 
 went out, took a large first-floor room for her in a nice, cool, 
 shady place, and had her removed to it, another unfortunate 
 volunteering to go with her as a nurse. Having completed 
 those matters, I felt as if I had never been in such perfect 
 enjoyment of all the highest faculties of my being. Forget- 
 fulness of self is surely the gate into the Divine places of the 
 universe ; and thus this night, for at least a little while, I was 
 allowed to walk with God 1 I visited her frequently before she
 
 42 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 died, and read to her nearly the whole of the New Testament, 
 of which she became more and more fond. I did not see her 
 die ; but they say it was the change of a minute a wandering 
 of thought into bewilderment bewilderment becoming uncon- 
 sciousness unconsciousness settling into death. She was 
 interred in the ' sand-hills.' 
 
 "If the world were searched from end to end, no where 
 could there be found such another volume of unutterable woe as 
 is bound up in this little spot. Here lie Jews, Protestants, 
 Presbyterians, and Catholics : all wanderers far from home and 
 kindred. What elements are here ! Misfortunes wonderful, 
 indescribable delusions, and direct criminality ! The betrayed, 
 driven from society, has become the betrayer, from the necessi- 
 ties of hunger, nakedness, and cold. To reclaim these outcasts 
 is woman's mission." 
 
 The runaway convicts were generally concealed in the 
 "Bocks." They were in strict hiding during the day-time, 
 and only showed out at night, creeping through the darkness, 
 up and down those intricate streets, to the place of assignation, 
 for concocting some desperate deed, or thence to the place of 
 perpetration. Almost every house of the lower orders in this 
 district partook, at this period, more or less of the same lawless 
 character. It was astonishing what numbers kept illegal spirit- 
 shops ; what numbers, again, of those were receivers of stolen 
 property ; and what numbers either harboured bush-rangers on 
 their premises, or received them and purchased their plunder at 
 night. " So that this whole field of society may be said to- 
 have been undermined, where the superficial and visible life, 
 bad as it was, concealed another unspeakably worse." Many of 
 the constables themselves were no better than the rest. As 
 might be expected, the police courts presented, from week to 
 week, melancholy proof of the demoralized condition of the 
 people. On a Monday forenoon, scores of men, women, and 
 children might be seen, who had been dragged off the streets 
 on the preceding night for drunkenness, fighting, and similar 
 offences, standing before the magistrate to receive their sen- 
 tences. " Six hours to the stocks " " Ten days to the cells " 
 " Twenty days to the treadmill " or, " Fifty lashes," were 
 generally the awards of the bench. Among the motley group of 
 culprits thus convicted of drunkenness, riot, and theft, might be 
 seen elderly and young women dressed in silks. 
 
 In the vicinity of Sydney, and on all the principal roads 
 leading to the interior of the colony, the most serious depreda- 
 tions were frequently committed by the bush-rangers. They 
 were generally well-mounted and armed, and travelled in bodies 
 of from two or three to half-a-dozen. Their main object being
 
 II.] THE "BOCKS" AND THE POLICE COURTS. 48 
 
 plunder, they seldom committed murder, unless resisted in their 
 attempts at the commission of robbery. The numerous receivers 
 of their stolen property, in Sydney, and especially amongst the 
 inhabitants of the " Rocks," provided them from time to time 
 with supplies of ammunition, food, and clothing ; and informed 
 them when valuable stores were about to leave Sydney, and by 
 what roads ; also, what gentlemen were supposed to keep money 
 in their houses, and how they might be most easily robbed. 
 
 Does the reader inquire what had been done by the estab- 
 lished Church to meet the spiritual necessities of her expatriated 
 children, now perishing for lack of knowledge in a strange land ? 
 In the exuberance of her zeal she had sent out four colonial 
 chaplains, at the expense of the state. These were indeed 
 excellent men; but their attention was chiefly confined to the 
 military and the convicts ; and, besides, what were these among 
 so many ? To attempt the establishment of a Christian mission 
 amongst such a population as has just been described, was 
 surely one of the loftiest exercises of Christian benevolence ! It 
 was like entering the charnel-house, and "preaching Christ, as 
 the resurrection and the life," to the dead ; or making an expe- 
 riment with the "balm of Gilead," after every other remedy 
 had failed. Never was the efficacy of the gospel more severely 
 tested ; never were its triumphs more signal or complete ! Men 
 who had despised parental authority at home, had outlived 
 all regard for truth and honesty, had passed through the disci- 
 pline of the prison and the treadmill, and who had finished their 
 convict-life in the chain-gang trembled, like Felix, under the 
 gospel, became exemplary members of the state and of the 
 church, rose to distinction and affluence, and bequeathed their 
 fortune to the humane and benevolent institutions of the coun- 
 try. As might be expected, the sterility of this wilderness could 
 only be subdued "by the sweat of the brow;" yet some of 
 the first labourers have lived to see it bring forth " thirty, sixty, 
 and even an hundred fold." 
 
 "When I commenced my mission in Australia," said Mr. 
 Leigh, " there were only four clergymen of the Church of Eng- 
 land, and but few communicants ; now, there are ninety-three 
 thousand, one hundred and thirty-seven persons in connexion 
 with that church. Then, there was no Presbyterian minister in 
 the colony ; now, the members of the Church of Scotland num- 
 ber eighteen thousand, one hundred and fifty-six. Then, there 
 were only fourteen accredited Wesleyans ; now, there are above 
 ten thousand, and nearly as many children receiving instruction 
 in their day and Sunday schools. May we not say, in the lan- 
 guage of admiration and gratitude, ' What hath God wrought ! ' " 
 Surely it is our duty carefully to mark the progressive steps by
 
 44 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 which these wonderful results have been reached, and to 
 "glorify God" in the men whom Divine Providence selected 
 and employed in the work. 
 
 Being alone, with limited means and no patronage, Mr. Leigh 
 felt it necessary to form his establishment in Sydney upon very 
 economical principles. The few Wesleyans, who had sent to 
 England for a missionary, had rented a house in the " Rocks," 
 in which they assembled from sabbath to sabbath for exhorta- 
 tion and prayer. The partition-walls of this building were re- 
 moved, and the interior fitted up as a place of religious worship. 
 Here Divine service was celebrated on the Lord's day, at six 
 o'clock in the morning, and again at the same hour in the even- 
 ing. The congregations soon presented a singular variety. 
 Persons attended who belonged to nearly all the great divisions 
 of the human race, and of almost every shade of complexion ; 
 with European emigrants, soldiers, and convicts. 
 
 As for the juvenile portion of the inhabitants, they were grow- 
 ing up in ignorance and profligacy. Being in daily intercourse 
 with drunkards, thieves, and prostitutes, they became familiar 
 with crime, and imposed no restraint upon their passions or 
 appetites while they could elude the vigilance of justice. Hav- 
 ing received no educational training, nor been subjected to any 
 domestic control, they were, in thorough depravity, on a level 
 with the savage. They were emphatically " a seed of evil-doers, 
 children that were corrupters." 
 
 The missionary soon became known to the inhabitants of the 
 " Rocks," and well acquainted with their true character. Find- 
 ing the adults generally deaf to reason, and impervious to con- 
 viction, he resolved to make a determined effort to rescue, at 
 least, some of their children from impending ruin. With this 
 object in view, he re-organized the Sunday-school, which just 
 existed, and placed it upon a new and improved basis. Having 
 obtained the assistance of a few pious soldiers and reformed 
 convicts, he soon collected a considerable number of scholars. 
 The blessing of God was upon the institution in a remarkable 
 degree. While the children were obtaining a knowledge of the 
 first principles of revealed religion, Mr. Leigh was brought into 
 a constant and profitable intercourse with their families. 
 
 One of the most valuable auxiliaries in this and in every other 
 good work, was Sergeant James Scott. Mr. Scott was con- 
 verted and joined the Wesleyan church in the West Indies. 
 The detachment to which he belonged was ordered to New 
 South Wales, where he distinguished himself by the able and 
 conscientious discharge of his duty as a non-commissioned 
 officer. Having seen much service, and being now considerably 
 advanced in life, he was anxious to retire from the army. On
 
 II.] HE OPENS HIS MISSION IN SYDNEY. 45 
 
 an application being made for a discharge to the officer in com- 
 mand, the case was referred to the governor. On looking at 
 the Kegulations of the Army, the governor informed him, that 
 he could not retire upon a pension without returning to England. 
 His Excellency had a high opinion of Mr. Scott, and, being 
 wishful to retain him in the colony, offered him a clerkship in 
 the commissariat department. He had not 'been long in the 
 office, before one of the magistrates, between whom and the 
 governor there existed some misunderstanding, applied to him 
 for permission to inspect some of his books. Mr. Scott would 
 neither give up the books, nor allow him to examine them in 
 the office. When His Excellency was informed of the circum- 
 stance, he was so impressed with the integrity of Scott, that he 
 at once promoted him, and gave him an official appointment. 
 Those gracious interpositions of Providence were regarded by 
 Mr. Scott as being intended to draw him into closer communion 
 with God and His church, and seemed only to quicken his zeal 
 and expand his benevolence. He opened his own dwelling- 
 house for religious worship on the week-nights ; and there Mr. 
 Leigh had the pleasure of preaching, to his family and neigh- 
 bours, from week to week, "the unsearchable riches of Christ." 
 Mr. Scott himself began to exhort, and subsequently became a 
 local preacher. 
 
 In the mean time, the congregations at the chapel had greatly 
 increased, and were become more regular and settled. Just at 
 this juncture an estate, consisting of a piece of land and several 
 houses, situated in Princes-street, were offered for sale. The 
 whole was purchased by Mr. Scott. He enclosed a portion of 
 the land for his own use, and laid it out as a garden. Part of 
 his purchase he sold to the little Wesleyan society for 300, 
 who so altered the premises as to provide a comfortable resi- 
 dence for the missionary, and a mission-house for the transac- 
 tion of business. 
 
 The Lord having raised up two or three lay-helpers, Mr. 
 Leigh purchased a horse, and began to make excursions into 
 the country. A gentleman in Sydney expressed a wish that he 
 would visit a friend of his at the settlement of Castlereagh. " I 
 will give you," said he, " a letter of introduction to him : he 
 will be glad to see you ; for, like yourself, he is a Staffordshire 
 man." Mr. Leigh mounted his horse, and reached Castlereagh 
 late in the evening. On riding up to the fence enclosing the 
 premises, he observed the gentleman standing in the door. 
 " Sir," said Mr. Leigh, " I have a letter from your friend, Mr. 
 M., of Sydney. He wishes you to allow me, as a Wesleyan mis- 
 sionary, to preach to your people." The haughty settler replied, 
 peremptorily, " I shaft do nothing of the kind." " Perhaps,"
 
 46 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 said Mr. Leigh, " you will be so kind as to allow my horse to 
 remain in your yard all night, and permit me to sleep in your 
 barn ? I shall pay you whatever you may demand for our ac- 
 commodation." The gentleman repeated, in a tone and with a 
 vehemence that settled the question, " I will do nothing of the 
 kind." " Do you think," inquired Mr. Leigh, " that any one 
 in the settlement will take me in for the night?" "I think 
 John Lees will," said the farmer : "he lives about two miles 
 off, in that direction," pointing with his finger. 
 
 Mr. Leigh turned his horse, and rode, as fast as the entan- 
 gling nature of the underwood would admit, in search of the 
 homestead of John Lees. On arriving at his wood-hut, he 
 knocked with the end of his whip at the door, and called out, 
 " Will you receive a Wesleyan missionary ?" The door opened, 
 and out came a little, stiff, ruddy lad, who laid hold of the bri- 
 dle with one hand, and the stirrup with the other, and said, 
 " Get off, sir ! my father will be glad to see you." Mr. Leigh 
 dismounted, and entered the hut. His astonishment may well 
 be conceived, when he observed a number of persons sitting 
 round a three-legged table in the most orderly manner. Direct- 
 ing the attention of the stranger to some books that lay on the 
 table, old Lees said, " We were just going to have family wor- 
 ship. Perhaps you will have no objection to take that duty off 
 my hands." "Not at all," said Mr. Leigh; and, taking up the 
 Bible, opened it on Isaiah xxxv. : " The wilderness and the soli- 
 tary place shall be glad for them ; and the desert shall rejoice 
 and blossom as the rose." Here he was obliged to pause, and 
 allow the tears to flow, until he could again command the power 
 of utterance. He then proceeded with the second verse : " It 
 shall blossom abundantly, and rejoice even with joy and sing- 
 ing : the glory of Lebanon shall be given unto it, the excellency 
 of Carmel and Sharon, they shall see the glory of the Lord, and 
 the excellency of our God;" but he could proceed no further. 
 Five minutes before, he had felt himself to be a stranger in a 
 strange land, enclosed in the woods of Australia at a late hour, 
 and without a home : now he was in Bethel ; while the verses 
 which he had read opened to his view the moral renovation of 
 the world. He was quite overcome ; and his manly spirit, that 
 could unbutton his waistcoat to receive the spear of the man- 
 eater, was unable to breast the tide of its own feelings. The 
 gurgling of restrained emotion interrupted the harmonious flow 
 of their evening song, while their prayers, offered in broken sen- 
 tences, were the simple expression of humble and adoring grati- 
 tude. When they rose from their knees, the farmer crossed the 
 floor, and, seizing Mr. Leigh's hand, squeezed it until he felt as 
 if the blood were dropping from the points of his fingers. " We
 
 II.] ACCOUNT OP JOHN LEES. 47 
 
 have been praying for three years," said Lees, " that God would 
 send us a missionary : now that you are come, we are right glad 
 to see you. We had not even heard of your arrival in the 
 colony." After supper they retired to rest, exclaiming, "We 
 have seen strange things to-day." 
 
 Next day Lees gave the missionary an account of the circum- 
 stances under which he became serious. He was formerly a sol- 
 dier, belonging to the New South Wales corps. After the corps 
 was disbanded, the government granted him a small allotment 
 of land, with some other aid, to commence the " settler's life." 
 He married, and soon had a rising family. After hard work, 
 several acres of tall trees were felled by his own axe, and the 
 timber burnt off. His live stock increased, and he began to 
 thrive. But his former propensity for strong drink, checked for 
 a while by industry, again developed itself, and grew on him, 
 till he bore all the marks of a reckless, confirmed drunkard. It 
 happened in his case, as in a thousand others, that one useful 
 article after another went, till part of his hind and all his live 
 stock were gone, except one pig, now fat, and ready for the 
 knife. The unhappy man was contemplating the sale of this 
 last pig, to pay off a debt which he had contracted for spirituous 
 liquors, when a circumstance occurred which changed the whole 
 course of his future life, and, we believe, his final destiny. 
 While in bed one night, and in a sound sleep, his mind wan- 
 dered to the usual place of conviviality : he was in the act of 
 grasping the spirit-bottle to fill another glass, when, to his ter- 
 ror, he observed a snake rising out of the bottle with expanded 
 jaws, and striking its fangs in all directions. Its deadly eye, flash- 
 ing fire, was fixed upon him, and occasioned a convulsive horror, 
 which awoke him. He thanked God that it was but a dream ; 
 yet the impression then made upon his mind could never be 
 obliterated. He regarded the whole scene as indicating the inse- 
 parable connexion between intemperance, suffering, and death. 
 The more he reflected upon it, the more deeply was he convinced 
 of his guilt and danger. His distress of mind so increased, that 
 he resolved to go over to Windsor, a distance of twelve miles, 
 to consult the assistant colonial chaplain, the Rev. W. Cart- 
 wright. That gentleman spoke earnestly and kindly to him, 
 recommending the reading of the scriptures, much prayer, and a 
 believing appropriation of the promised mercy of God in Christ 
 Jesus. " Having obtained help of God," he continued in the 
 diligent use of these means up to the time of Mr. Leigh's arrival. 
 
 Having finished his affecting narrative, he called his people 
 together, and desired the missionary to address them. Having 
 done so, Mr. Leigh prepared for a long journey through the 
 woods. He wished to obtain a guide, but could not succeed in
 
 48 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 hiring one. "If Providence," said Lees, "has brought you 
 across the sea to this country to convert men, you may depend 
 upon it, you will not be left to perish in the woods of New 
 South Wales. You will have a difficult journey, I tell you; for 
 the bush is very close, and the distance cannot be much less 
 than forty miles. I will show you the direction in which the 
 place lies to which you are going. Put your trust in God, and 
 make the best of your way to it." The missionary soon found 
 that there was no exaggeration in Lees's statement, either as to 
 the length or difficulty of the journey. He carried a good axe, 
 and was frequently obliged to alight, and cut a passage for him- 
 self and horse through the closely-compacted underwood. 
 
 While the animal was forcing his head and shoulders through 
 a dense coppice that obstructed his progress, he suddenly started, 
 and, falling back almost upon his haunches, stood trembling as 
 if he would drop upon the ground. Mr. Leigh struck him ; but 
 he would not move. He then descended from the saddle, and 
 took hold of the bridle to lead him. Turning his eye to the 
 right, he observed the foliage moving, and heard a rustling 
 noise ; instantly a snake, nine or ten feet long, made his appear- 
 ance, and deliberately crossed in front of Mr. Leigh and his 
 horse, within a few feet of the spot where they stood. In pass- 
 ing, he threw off an effluvium, that induced sickness and vomit- 
 ing. His bite would have proved fatal to either man or horse 
 in a few hours ; but he evinced no disposition to interrupt the 
 travellers. Sometimes the cattle or sheep disturb them, or lie 
 down upon them, when they become irritated, and bite severely, 
 and generally fatally. Soon after the bite, the carcase of the 
 animal swells to an enormous size, and bursts. 
 
 Mr. Leigh resumed his journey ; and, shaping his course by the 
 descending sun, and marking the trees along the whole line of his 
 progress, for the guidance of others, reached the settlement to 
 which he was going, at a late hour, and much fatigued. Next 
 day he examined the neighbourhood, and returned to Sydney. 
 
 His next visit of observation was to Paramatta. This town 
 was situated at the distance of fifteen miles by land, and 
 eighteen by water, from Sydney. The town consisted prin- 
 cipally of one street about a mile in length. The population, 
 which was chiefly composed of small traders, publicans, artisans, 
 and labourers, did not exceed, at that period, twelve hundred 
 persons. The situation of the town was exceedingly delightful. 
 It lay in a spacious hollow, covered with the richest verdure, 
 and surrounded by hills of a moderate elevation. Nothing- 
 could exceed the beauty of the scenery which presented itself on 
 all sides as the voyager proceeded from the capital to this pro- 
 vincial town by water ; the sea generally smooth as a lake, or
 
 II.] PAKAMATTA AND KISSING POINT. 49 
 
 but gently rippled by a slight breeze ; innumerable little pro- 
 montories, covered with, wood to the water's edge, stretching 
 into the sea, and forming a corresponding number of beautiful 
 little bays and inlets in endless succession and variety. As the 
 inmates of the jails of Great Britain were poured upon the 
 shores of Australia with a rapidity and in such numbers as had not 
 been anticipated, the colonial government made arrangements 
 for removing a portion of the troops and prisoners to Paramatta. 
 This was the second place in the colony into which Chris- 
 tianity was introduced. Divine service was first celebrated here 
 in 1791 ; just three years from the first landing of the English. 
 Mr. Shepherd, of Kissing Point, was present on that occasion, 
 and gave Mr. Leigh, in writing, the account we here subjoin : 
 " The first assembly of people for the worship of God I ever 
 witnessed in this country, was at Paramatta. We assembled in 
 a carpenter's shop near the house of Governor Phillips. The 
 military chaplain, the Eev. Eichard Johnson, officiated. He sub- 
 sequently divided his labours between the barracks and prisons 
 of Sydney and Paramatta. I soon became acquainted with 
 several persons who, I had reason to believe, enjoyed the favour 
 of God. We agreed to meet privately for religious conversation 
 and prayer. The place selected for our meetings was the banks 
 of the little river which flows into the quarry. Here, under the 
 open canopy of heaven, we read the word of God, prayed for 
 Divine grace and the guidance of Divine Providence, and sang a 
 hymn before we parted. Those meetings were continued for 
 seven years. In 1798, the missionaries of the London Mission- 
 ary Society, who had been driven from Otaheita, landed in New 
 South Wales, and took up their residence at Paramatta. One 
 of them, the Eev. James Cover, preached on the sabbath after- 
 noon, from, ' Behold, I stand at the door, and knock : if any 
 man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, 
 and will sup with him, and he with me/ At the close of the 
 service, two men from Kissing Point, who had been deeply im- 
 pressed by the sermon, informed the preacher that many in their 
 settlement were living like Heathens; that, if he would come 
 over and preach to them, they would give him a hearty recep- 
 tion, and get a good congregation. Next sabbath, Mr. Cover 
 and a few Christian friends walked to Kissing Point, and held a 
 meeting for the exposition of scripture, and the worship of God. 
 Much interest was excited. Perceiving a number of fine chil- 
 dren running about, ' like the wild ass's colt,' Mr. Cover advised 
 the people to build a school, and get them educated. They 
 entered heartily into the undertaking ; and, as I was appointed 
 to raise subscriptions, I witnessed the frankness with which all 
 contributed. ' I like your object,' said Captain Patterson, ' and 
 
 E
 
 60 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 will give you two pounds.' ' I as much approve of it,' said his 
 lady, 'as my husband, and will give you other two pounds.' 
 His Excellency the governor appointed Mr. Hughes school- 
 master. The house was soon finished, and the colonial chaplain 
 opened it by celebrating Divine worship. We had no bishop ; 
 but the presence of the Lord consecrated the place. The mis- 
 sionaries preached on the Lord's day ; and, after the arrival 
 of the Rev. Samuel Marsden, he came out, and conducted a ser- 
 vice on the week-night. Most of the young people in the dis- 
 trict were educated at this school ; and several of them are now 
 honourably employed in preaching Christ in the islands of the sea." 
 
 The female convicts, amounting to several hundreds, were 
 generally quartered at Paramatta. They were confined within 
 the walls of an extensive building called " the factory," where 
 they were kept under a strict, if not a severe, discipline, and 
 engaged in various feminine occupations. 
 
 The governor, who had always manifested a deep commisera- 
 tion for the mental and physical ignorance and degradation of 
 the aborigines, and who had employed various humane and 
 benevolent projects to overcome their repugnance to the society 
 and habits of civilized men, and bring them to a free and bene- 
 ficial intercourse with the colonists, resolved to establish an 
 institution here for the education of their children. After it 
 had been in operation for a short time, His Excellency issued a 
 proclamation, inviting the natives to meet him in Paramatta on 
 the 28th of January. On the day appointed, about two hun- 
 dred natives, headed by their chiefs, entered the market-place at 
 ten o'clock in the forenoon. Having seated themselves on the 
 ground in a circle, the governor, accompanied by all the members 
 of the native institution, entered, and walked round, inquiring 
 after the several tribes, their chiefs, and residences. The chiefs 
 were then assembled by themselves, when His Excellency con- 
 firmed them in their rank, and conferred upon them badges of 
 distinction. Lady Macquarie, having arrived with the children 
 of the institution, now entered the circle. Several of the children 
 were examined; and it was delightful to witness the interest 
 evinced by the chiefs on the occasion. One of them turned 
 round to the governor, and, pointing to one of the children, 
 exclaimed, with extraordinary emotion, " Governor, that 's my 
 pickaninny!" Several of the female natives were observed to 
 shed tears. After an ample dinner of roast beef, and its usual 
 accompaniments, they separated, wondering, as they retired to 
 the bush, at this unprecedented display of European grandeur, 
 intelligence, and hospitality. Such was the first dawning of 
 civilization on this nation of savages. 
 
 There was only one church in the town, in which the Eev.
 
 II.] THE GOVERNOR AND THE SENIOR CHAPLAIN. 51 
 
 Samuel Marsden, senior chaplain, officiated. This distinguished 
 man was a native of Leeds. He was in early life a member of 
 the Wesleyan society in that town ; and several branches of his 
 family still remain in connexion with that body. By a peculiar 
 train of providential events, he was led to connect himself with 
 the Church of England, and had assigned to him the chaplaincy 
 of New South Wales. Characterized by a sound judgment, fer- 
 vent piety, and enlightened zeal, he acquired great influence 
 with the public, and long commanded the confidence and respect 
 of the civil and military authorities in the colony. 
 
 We are aware of the severe strictures of Dr. Lang upon what 
 he regarded as being the secular character of Mr. Marsden, and 
 the incongruity of his combining the office of minister and 
 magistrate. But though we admit, as a general principle, that 
 to associate the ministerial office with the secular offices of state 
 is, under ordinary circumstances, a degradation of the clerical 
 character ; yet it must not be overlooked that Marsden was put 
 into the commission of the peace at a time when the govern- 
 ment required the most vigorous co-operation of all the loyalty 
 and intelligence in the country. We have no hesitation in say- 
 ing, that the characteristic prejudices of this writer led him to 
 form and to publish an erroneous estimate of Mr. Marsden's 
 principles and conduct. 
 
 The religion of the senior chaplain was not an occasional 
 emotion awakened by some new developement of the justice or 
 mercy of God, but a vital and spiritual warmth, shedding its 
 influence over his whole soul, and drawing out its sympathies 
 and charities towards all men. Hence he put himself in com- 
 munication with persons of all nations, when brought within his 
 reach, whether civilized or savage. He presented to the eye a 
 manly attitude, while his manner was peculiarly familiar and 
 attractive. The very cannibal seemed to lose his ferocity in the 
 presence of so much respectful and confiding attention. This 
 apostolic man, finding that his own church was not prepared to 
 respond to his numerous applications for missionaries, encou- 
 raged, by every means in his power, the agents of the London 
 Missionary Society on the one hand, and opened the way to 
 New Zealand to the Wesleyans on the other. To the former he 
 sent, in 1815, the "historical books of the New Testament, 
 Catechisms, and Hymn-Books, in the native tongue of several 
 of the islands ; and caused many copies of the Old Testament 
 to be printed in New South Wales, in the language of Otaheita." 
 In July, 1817, he had the happiness of hearing, that the inhabi- 
 tants " of eight islands had renounced idolatry ; that the immo- 
 lation of human victims had ceased ; that infanticide was sup- 
 pressed ; that Christianity had become general throughout these
 
 52 LIFE OP THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 islands ; that chapels had arisen instead of morals ; that the 
 sabbath-day was strictly observed; that about four thousand 
 had learned to read, and many of them to write ; and that part 
 of the Gospels which had been translated into the native tongue, 
 was then being printed." The work to which he gave so great 
 an impulse has been in steady progress ever since ; and there is 
 reason to believe that very shortly all the islands of the Pacific 
 will be gathered into the fold of Christ. 
 
 The senior chaplain received Mr. Leigh at Paramatta with 
 great cordiality, and wished him " God speed !" The mission- 
 ary commenced preaching in a private house, but some time 
 afterwards obtained the government school-room, and formed a 
 small class of invalided soldiers. One of his first converts was 
 
 John W : he was a native of Brighton, and a convict. The 
 
 farmer to whom he was assigned, employed him as his stockman. 
 This occupation rendered it necessary that he should travel and 
 spend much of his time in the woods. He was consequently in 
 frequent contact with the natives, who were constantly travers- 
 ing the bush in search of their enemies or of food. A small party 
 of them came suddenly upon him one day, and, as they appeared 
 wild and mischievous, he prepared to defend himself. He was 
 well armed, and expert in the use of the musket ; but they suc- 
 ceeded in spearing him. He, however, escaped with his life ; and 
 the wound, the spear not having been a poisoned one, soon healed; 
 but he was wholly unfitted for his duties, and obliged to leave his 
 situation. He removed to Paramatta, in the hope of meeting with 
 some light employment there. His almost miraculous escape 
 from destruction, and partial recovery to health, made a strong 
 impression upon his mind, and led him to hear the missionary. 
 He was deeply convinced of sin; and, after many distressing 
 conflicts, entered the fold of Christ. As he had a small family 
 entirely dependent upon his own industry, he was advised to get 
 a little horse and cart. It was suggested that by putting a 
 board across the cart, he might carry a few passengers and light 
 parcels to Sydney. With the assistance of a few friends, he 
 commenced, and soon became known in the town. The inte- 
 grity and punctuality with which he executed the orders confided 
 to him, his obliging manner, and unwearied diligence, gained 
 him the confidence and patronage of the public. His business 
 increased so much, that he was obliged to get a larger horse and 
 a covered conveyance. He became a great favourite; another 
 horse was added to his establishment, and a stage-coach substi- 
 tuted for the covered cart. He would not be bound to carry 
 any passenger who either swore or became quarrelsome on the 
 coach. When any thing of the kind occurred, he would pull up 
 and inform the party, no matter who he might be, that he was
 
 II.] THE FIRST STAGE-COACH AND DRIVEN. 53 
 
 acting contrary to his regulations, and that he must desist, or 
 quit the coach. He gained more than he lost by his firmness 
 and consistency. The gentlemen settlers entered into a sub- 
 scription, sent to London for four superb sets of harness, and 
 set him up with a coach and four horses. John's was the first 
 public conveyance in Australia. He had an affecting recollection 
 of his early life, and of the distress and disgrace in which he 
 had involved his parents. After the death of his father, he kept 
 up a filial correspondence with his mother; and, as the Lord 
 prospered him, he settled 20 per annum upon her for life. 
 His children were also made partakers of the grace of God ; and 
 his son, the Eev. J. W., is now preaching that gospel, which, as 
 a moral lever, raised his family to comfort and respectability. 
 
 After preaching at Paramatta on the Sunday, Mr. Leigh went 
 to Seven Hills, a distance of only three miles, and preached at 
 a settler's house on Monday evening. A journey of twenty 
 miles brought him to Windsor on Tuesday night. 
 
 This town is built upon a hill, close by the river Hawkesbury, 
 which now forms the boundary of the county, and which, after 
 flowing one hundred and forty miles, pours its waters into 
 Broken Bay. The buildings were weather-boarded without, 
 and lathed and plastered within. There was a government- 
 house, military and convict barracks, a court-house, and a jail. 
 The population did not exceed three hundred ; composed chiefly 
 of farmers and their servants, with a few small traders, mecha- 
 nics, and general labourers. They were mostly English, Welsh, 
 Scotch, and Irish. They were rude and intemperate; while 
 many of them had completely outlived all respect for even the 
 "form of godliness." A sermon on the Lord's day was the 
 only religious agency which the state supplied to check the tur- 
 bulence and profligacy of the people. The lands in the neigh- 
 bourhood of the town were exceedingly fertile ; but this advan- 
 tage was more than counterbalanced by their extreme liability 
 to inundations from the Hawkesbury. This river had been 
 known to rise to the height of ninety-three feet above its ordi- 
 nary level. Inundations of severity or eighty feet were of fre- 
 quent occurrence ; and the consequences to the settlers were 
 often fatal to themselves and families, and always ruinous to 
 their property. The town itself, which stands only a hundred 
 feet above the level of the Hawkesbury, has hitherto escaped 
 these tremendous overflowings ; but as its elevation above the 
 highest known floods is only a few feet, it cannot be considered 
 free from danger. The clouds, attracted by the Blue Moun- 
 tains, burst upon their lofty ridges, when the waters, rushing 
 down with irresistible force, spread themselves in all directions 
 for twenty miles, preventing all intercourse between the town
 
 64 LIFE OP THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP, 
 
 and country for several days together. The chaos of confusion* 
 aud distress that presents itself on these occasions, cannot easily 
 be conceived by any one who has not been a witness of its- 
 horrors. A vast expanse of water, of which the eye cannot in. 
 many directions discover the limits, every where interspersed 
 with growing timber, and crowded with poultry, pigs, horses, 
 and cattle ; stacks and houses, having frequently men, women, 
 and children clinging to them for protection, and shrieking out 
 in an agony of despair for assistance ; are the principal objects 
 by which these scenes of death and devastation are characterized. 
 These inundations have happened since the establishment of the 
 colony, upon an average, about once in four years. 
 
 After a heavy fall of rain, Mr. Leigh was obliged, like other 
 travellers, to apply the whip and spur and put his horse to his- 
 utmost speed, that he might keep in advance of the rising 
 waters, and reach the town before they had taken possession of 
 its entrances. The Kev. W. Cartwright says, in a note to Mr. 
 Leigh, " The sun rose with uncommon splendour ; and though 
 an interval of gloom succeeded, yet, during the performance of 
 Divine service, the heavens were beautifully serene. But no 
 sooner were the doors and gates of the sanctuary shut, than the 
 clouds collected, and the voice of God was heard in the thunder. 
 The senior chaplain and myself stepped into a boat which was 
 waiting for us in one of the streets of Windsor, and steered in a 
 direct course over fields, and houses, and trees, and landed safe 
 within twenty yards of our own door." 
 
 After some negotiation, the missionary succeeded in renting 
 a skillion, or out-house, which he opened for Divine worship. 
 The service was well attended ; and all conducted themselves 
 with quietness and propriety, excepting one individual. He 
 was a notoriously profane convict, who had been subjected to 
 the most humiliating degradation, and passed through the 
 severest sufferings. Every expedient which the penal laws- 
 would sanction was tried, in order to bend this daring and 
 incorrigible offender to the observance of his duty ; but the sin- 
 ning principle in him had become a " law," so that he seemed to- 
 be evil in an incarnate form, rather than human nature, corrupt 
 indeed, but yet capable of the ameliorating influences of instruc- 
 tion and grace. This man entered the preaching-room, and, 
 by various gesticulations and noises, interrupted the service, 
 and created confusion. The other convicts expostulated with 
 him, reminding him that the missionary was under the protec- 
 tion of the governor; and that, were he to complain to His 
 Excellency, they would all be restricted and punished. He 
 was so far influenced by these considerations that he retired, 
 and left the congregation to worship God in peace.
 
 ii.] CONVICT'S DEATH BY A SNAKE-BITE. 35 
 
 On Monday morning this man had occasion to go into the 
 biish. The hot marshy jungles of New South Wales are infested 
 with musquitoes. A sort of stinging ant leaps upon the person, 
 like a grasshopper, and inflicts an irritable wound : while the 
 marsh leech, a virulent and active tormentor, insinuates himself 
 near the skin, in spite of all means of defence, and often fills 
 the shoes with blood. The thickets abound with venomous 
 snakes. " There are, at least, thirty varieties : of which all but 
 one are dangerous in the highest degree." Though few acci- 
 dents happen to either the aborigines or colonists from their 
 bite, they yet require to be guarded against. In travelling on 
 foot, Mr. Leigh invariably wore leather leggings as a protec- 
 tion. But the unhappy man already mentioned entered the 
 bush, without any regard to his own safety, and was bitten by 
 a snake in the foot. In his previous desperate career of wicked- 
 ness his other foot had suffered amputation, and he was obliged 
 to use an artificial one. After receiving the bite of the snake, 
 he seemed to have resolved on returning home immediately ; 
 but the intensity of the poison soon developed itself, and his 
 wooden leg so retarded his progress that he was unable to clear 
 the bush. When the muster-roll was called over, it was ascer- 
 tained that he was missing ; a party was sent o\it to search for 
 him, and apprehend him. They discovered his body, lying in 
 the outskirts of the wood -. he was quite dead. Mr. Leigh and 
 several officers went to the place, and held an inquest on the 
 body. It was swollen to twice its natural size, and the features 
 were so distorted, and his likeness so completely obliterated, 
 that, but for his wooden leg and the convict-dress, he could 
 not have been identified. The commander offered a reward to 
 any of the convicts who would dig a grave, and bury the corpse. 
 Mr. Leigh and a military officer accompanied this little band of 
 volunteers. As the weather was sultry, the body could not be 
 approached. They scooped out a grave at a distance, and then, 
 with long poles, rolled the corpse into its last resting-place. 
 After the grave was filled up, Mr. Leigh delivered an address, 
 and returned from this melancholy spectacle. " He that being 
 often reproved hardeneth his neck, shall suddenly be destroyed, 
 and that without remedy." 
 
 Mr. Leigh employed the whole of Wednesday and Thursday 
 in visiting the settlers, in Windsor and its vicinity, from house 
 to house. 
 
 On Friday morning he rode to Portland Head. There was 
 no religious teacher in that settlement. On Saturday forenoon 
 he went round the neighbourhood, and published that he would 
 preach that evening in the corn-shed of T. B., at seven o'clock. 
 The attendance was so encouraging, that, at the close of the
 
 56 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 service, he told them that he would preach again, in the same 
 place, on the following morning, which was Sunday, at the 
 same hour. A few Presbyterians had erected a small house in 
 the wood, in which they assembled on the Lord's day for read- 
 ing the scriptures and prayer. They earnestly requested the 
 missionary to give them a sermon in this lonely sanctuary at 
 eleven o'clock. The news of his arrival had spread with sur- 
 prising rapidity, considering how thinly this part of the country 
 was populated at that time. When he reached the meeting- 
 house, he found several persons who had come thirty miles to 
 hear the word of God. They had crossed two rivers, and tra- 
 velled along roads scarcely passable. " It was truly animating," 
 he observed, " to see those distant settlers approaching this 
 retired spot, in their one-horse carts, and arranging their vehicles 
 round the house of prayer." The service brought the land of 
 their fathers and early times to their recollection ; and many a 
 tear fell that day. 
 
 Prom thence Mr. Leigh travelled five miles to Wilberforce, 
 and preached at a farmer's house, at two o'clock in the after- 
 noon. When he came within sight of the house, the good 
 woman began to prepare his dinner; and when he arrived, 
 he found the damper and tea upon the table. Surrounded 
 by his earnest congregation, he partook of her hospitality ; 
 then all of them united joyfully in the worship of God. 
 
 On concluding the service he mounted his horse, and rode 
 five miles further to Windsor, where he preached again in the 
 evening at seven o'clock. Having travelled twenty miles, and 
 conducted four public services, he retired to rest, at a late hour, 
 wearied, but happy. 
 
 On the following day he rode to Richmond, a distance of 
 only three miles, where he preached in a private house. It was 
 then a rising town, and contained a considerable population. 
 "The scenery around the town," said Mr. Leigh, "is varied 
 and beautiful in a high degree. I was astonished when I 
 crossed the main street, and, for the first time, looked down on 
 the celebrated Australian river, the Hawkesbury, as it flowed, 
 smooth and deep, at the other side of the eminence on which 
 the settlement stands." 
 
 " When I reached the high-lands," said Knight, " and looked 
 across the alluvial tract, which, in the language of the residents, 
 is called the low-lands, and saw the fine expanse of rich culti- 
 vated land, with the Hawkesbury on the other side, and the 
 dark blue misty moxintain-outline beyond, I felt at once that I 
 was in the country of the husbandman. Whichever way I 
 looked, I could see fields of the tall green Indian corn, with its 
 lofty tassel-tops, bending and waving under the fresh breeze
 
 II.] SCENERY OP RICHMOND AND LIVERPOOL. 5? 
 
 that was sweeping over it. Here, again, a square of orchard, 
 loaded with splendid peaches, broke the uniformity of the sur- 
 face. There a piece of ground newly ploughed, or with the 
 teams at work upon it, and here a square of wheat-stubble, 
 on which a boy tended a herd of pigs as they picked up the 
 scattered grain, still further varied the prospect : and, every 
 few fields apart, some more or less simple edifice marked the 
 homestead. In the neighbourhood I found all kinds of vege- 
 tables and fruit-trees flourishing. I saw a boy driving to the 
 pigs a cart laden with peaches, which he had gathered from 
 under the trees in the orchard. In another place I found a 
 large tract planted with a species of tobacco. The men who 
 were working among the plants were convicts, lent by the 
 government to the settler on whose land they were at work. 
 Their huts, which were at the edge of the tobacco-ground, were 
 merely a few upright sheets of bark, with interstices of many 
 inches, and only part of a roof." There was nothing, however, 
 in the moral or religious condition of the people in harmony 
 with the beautiful arrangements of nature or the fruitfulness of 
 the soil. Yet, notwithstanding the ignorance and licentiousness 
 which every where abounded, the commencement of the labours 
 of the missionary was regarded as forming a new era in the 
 history of their township. 
 
 On Tuesday morning he set out for Castlereagh. His road 
 lay parallel with the Blue Mountains. He held several religious 
 services at the huts of the settlers on his way, and concluded 
 the day with a sermon at the house of John Lees in the evening. 
 
 On the day following he left Mr. Lees at an early hour, for 
 Macquarie Grove, the residence of Mr. Hassal, where he arrived 
 in time to hold an evening service. This was a dangerous and 
 -fatiguing journey. He had to find his way through one unbro- 
 ken forest, without road or path of any kind, for thirty miles. 
 He had to force his horse between the trees and through the 
 entangled brushwood, frequently using his axe, and directing his 
 course by the sun ; whose rays were so condensed in the wood, 
 that the brass mountings of the saddle burned the hand on 
 being touched. 
 
 He rode to Liverpool on Thursday, a distance of twenty 
 miles. The town was then in its infancy ; having been founded 
 by Governor Macquarie, about the time that Mr. Leigh received 
 his appointment to New South Wales. On his arrival, he found 
 the usual accompaniments of a town in that colony, barracks 
 for soldiers and convicts, several settlers, a few traders, artisans, 
 publicans, and labourers. There was no place of worship. A 
 small weather-boarded school-room had been built, a short time 
 before, by subscription. Here Mr. Leigh preached his first ser-
 
 58 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 mon, and promised to visit them again as soon as possible. The 
 soil around the town is of a very indifferent quality; but as 
 Liverpool occupies a central situation, between Sydney and some 
 fertile districts in the counties of Camden, Argyle, and West- 
 moreland, it is likely to be a place of considerable importance. 
 In consequence of its proximity to the Blue Mountains, which 
 rise seven thousand feet above the level of the sea, and attract 
 the clouds, it is occasionally visited with tremendous thunder- 
 storms. 
 
 " I once spent a night," says a Presbyterian clergyman, " far 
 away from any human habitation, among the mountains beyond 
 Liverpool, during one of the most awful thunder-storms ever 
 experienced in the country. The repeated flashes of lightning 
 rendered darkness visible. The coruscations and lurid glare 
 made it appear as if the atmosphere was on fire. The air was 
 tainted with a sulphuric smell. The loud and rapid peals of 
 thunder, reverberating from mountain to mountain, seemed like 
 the artillery of heaven let loose to accomplish nature's dissolu- 
 tion. This war among the elements was succeeded by torrents 
 of rain, to which I was completely exposed : for, soon after the 
 thunder-storm had begun, I took the precaution of removing my 
 bed from under the trees, for fear of attracting the lightning. Many 
 a tree was that night struck, and instantly shivered to atoms : I 
 slept none. My horses, which stood near me, refused to eat. 
 When daylight appeared, extensive and fearful was the havoc 
 effected by the combined power of the lightning and whirlwind. 
 Trees which happened to attract the electric fluid were com- 
 pletely stripped of their bark, and split down the centre from 
 top to bottom : while their branches, some of them a ton weight^ 
 were rent from the main trunk, and scattered in all directions, 
 often to the distance of one hundred yards." 
 
 Mr. Leigh was overtaken by a similar tempest while travel- 
 ling, one day in harvest, on the side of the Nepean River. The 
 rain fell in torrents. Himself and horse seemed to be wrapped 
 in sheets of lightning, and the wind blew a hurricane. He at 
 last came within sight of a hut, and diverged from his path to- 
 seek shelter. As he approached it, he saw a tall ruffianly-looking 
 man and a female emerging from the bush. The man called out 
 to him, with strong Irish accent, " Get into the cabin, sir, and 
 take your horse with you." These persons were the settler and 
 his wife. The storm had driven them from the harvest-field; 
 and, in returning home, the female had brought with her a sheaf 
 of barley, which she carried on her head. On coming up to Mr. 
 Leigh, the man took hold of the bridle, and pulled the horse 
 into the hut. When they all got in, the cabin was full. While 
 the man was getting up the fire, his wife was rubbing the barley
 
 II.] A BOUGH, BUT HEAKTY, WELCOME. 59 
 
 out of the straw in her apron. She then sifted it on the table, 
 put it into a frying-pan, and dried it well over the fire. Taking 
 a little hand-mill, she ground it, made it into dough, and baked 
 it in the frying-pan. The fire being now at liberty, she put-on 
 an old saucepan with some water, put some tea into the water, 
 with three eggs, and boiled them all together. Taking the eggs 
 out, and pouring the water from the tea-leaves, she placed the 
 whole upon the table, observing, " You see, sir, we live in a very 
 homely way here : but you are very welcome." In the mean 
 time the horse was served with a small portion of the barley. 
 Mr. Leigh took one egg without hesitation, the second with a 
 degree of reluctance, and nothing but the importunity of his 
 hostess could have induced him to take the third. The man 
 went out, and gathered a bundle of grass for the horse; and 
 while it was eating, the missionary spoke kindly and earnestly 
 to them about the necessity of preparing to meet God. They 
 would not let him go, until he had given them a promise that he 
 would visit them again, when he should come into that part of 
 the country. He was frequently obliged to place himself wholly 
 in the hands of this class of settlers, in lonely situations, where 
 robbery and murder might have been perpetrated with impu- 
 nity; and met with nothing but uniform kindness and hospital- 
 ity. "About nine months since," he observes, "we were much 
 disturbed by the natives, who speared a number of stockmen 
 and others in the interior of the country. The governor sent 
 out several detachments of soldiers, who drove them from the 
 settlements, and shot many of them in the woods. I have often 
 been exposed to their rage ; but hitherto the Lord has preserved 
 me. While travelling in the bush one day, far from any Euro- 
 pean dwelling, I observed a tribe of natives coming upon me. 
 While I paused and hesitated, it seemed to be suggested to me, 
 ' Go forward in the name of the Lord.' I did so ; and as I 
 passed through them on horseback, they bowed in silence. I can 
 say, that on many occasions the Lord has delivered me out of 
 the hands of bloody and cruel men. I have gone through troops 
 of savages in safety. Blessed be the name of the Lord ! August, 
 1817. LEIGH." On the following day, Friday, Mr. Leigh 
 returned to Sydney. 
 
 He had now traversed the most important and populous dis- 
 tricts in the colony, and made arrangements for supplying them 
 with regular services at convenient intervals. The circuit which 
 he thus formed, included the principal towns in the provinces, 
 with several out-settlements, and extended one hundred and 
 fifty miles. He proposed spending fourteen days in the city, 
 and ten days in going round this circuit of one hundred and fifty 
 miles, alternately. He could not multiply himself; but he could
 
 60 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 multiply his labours by riding up and down through the several 
 townships, breaking, as he went along, the bread of life to 
 perishing thousands. By adopting this plan, he was enabled to 
 carry the gospel where it had never been preached before ; and 
 to awaken, throughout the country, that desire for religious 
 instruction which has led to the establishment of churches of all 
 denominations. 
 
 The example which he thus presented has been closely imi- 
 tated ; and now the established Churches of England and Scot- 
 land, and the various Nonconforming churches, have their 
 preaching-stations and lay agents. Nor can the claims of the 
 country be met, even now, but by working the same system 
 with energy. "In a populous district on the Hume Kiver," 
 says Mackenzie, "the people are two hundred miles from the 
 nearest church or clergyman. There is neither missionary, cate- 
 chist, nor schoolmaster, in all the district. It cannot boast 
 even of a burial-ground: and hence the dead are generally 
 buried in sight of the huts. These graves may be seen here 
 and there in the forest, fenced-in by a few rails. The very form 
 of Christianity is lost among them. In one place the people 
 kept, they knew not how long, the Friday instead of the sabbath 
 day. One man stated, that, having been accustomed, when 
 young, to shave on the Saturday night, he knew when the sab- 
 bath came by the length of his beard. Their children, eight or 
 nine years of age, are still unbaptized. All that is wanted to 
 change the habits of the people, are a few proper men to 
 itinerate among them. They ought to have prudence, uncon- 
 querable zeal, and fervent piety. They should be good riders, 
 able to sleep under a tree, and capable of enduring fatigue. 
 They should learn to swim ; and think it no hardship to dine, 
 in the hut of a native, on a half-roasted opossum." 
 
 Mr. Leigh's plan required a large amount of lay agency ; 
 and, just as Providence supplied it, did he press it into his 
 service. To settle the preliminaries of a scheme that contem- 
 plated nothing less than the diffusion of vital Christianity over 
 so large a section of Australia, necessarily occupied much time, 
 and involved great mental anxiety, physical eifort, and pecuniary 
 responsibility. So soon as the sphere of his labours had assumed 
 a definite shape, he made the following communication to the 
 committee : 
 
 " I have just returned from my eighth tour through the dif- 
 ferent colonial settlements. My circuit extends one hundred 
 and fifty miles, which distance I travel in ten days. I have 
 fourteen preaching-stations, and have formed six classes, 
 three in Sydney, one at Paramatta, one at Windsor, and one at 
 Castlereagh. We have established 1 /or Sunday-schools, which
 
 III.] LABOURS AND SUCCESS. 61 
 
 are in a satisfactory state. When I go into the country on the 
 Sunday, I preach at ten o'clock in the morning; dine, ride 
 seven miles, and preach at two ; ride six miles, and preach at 
 five ; from thence I ride six miles more, and preach at seven in 
 the evening. My constitution, I fear, will not long stand so 
 much exertion in the heat of the day. But what can I do ? 
 The sight of the people flocking to the house of God, some 
 with chairs, and others with stools on their shoulders, to sit 
 upon, urges me to persevere ; and, while I am praying and 
 weeping for their salvation, I forget my fatigue. A. poor man 
 walked fourteen miles the other day to converse with me about 
 his soul. We want chapels at several places, and more mis- 
 sionaries. The state of society here is awful. With regard to 
 myself, I desire to live every moment to God, and to die in the 
 missionary field." 
 
 To a correspondent in India he writes, " Our place of wor- 
 ship in Sydney will hold about two hundred people, and it is 
 generally crowded. I can only supply the country places once 
 in three weeks. The clergy give me every encouragement. I 
 have fifty-eight communicants. The intelligence from Otaheita 
 is truly animating. The king has been converted, and has 
 assumed a profession of Christianity. Numbers of the natives 
 have renounced idolatry ; and the Sunday-schools are in pros- 
 perity. What can we fear, if God be with us ? Let \is go on, 
 ' looking to Jesus,' who has said, ' Lo, I am with you alway, 
 even unto the end of the world.' " 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 FORMATION OF HUMANE AND RELIGIOUS INSTITUTIONS LABOURS 
 PRIVATIONS PERILS SUFFERINGS. 
 
 How beautiful in their adaptations are the figures employed 
 in scripture, to describe the enlargement of the " kingdom of 
 God" in the world! Isaiah compares it to the sudden and 
 unexpected fertility of a " wilderness." " The desert," says 
 he, " shall rejoice and blossom as the rose : " formerly it was 
 " a solitary place," now it is covered with the " glory of Leba- 
 non," and the " excellency," the luxuriance and fragrance, " of 
 Carmel and Sharon." Daniel changes the figure ; but marks, 
 Avith equal distinctness, its aggressive character. He repre- 
 sents it as a stone, " cut out without hands ; " and predicts, 
 that, after " smiting " the empires symbolized by the image 
 of Nebuchadnezzar, it should " become a great mountain, and 
 fill the whole earth." Our Lord, speaking of it as " a grain 
 of mustard-seed," " which indeed is the least of all seeds,"
 
 62 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 describes it as rising into magnitude, and extending its branches 
 to a vast circumference. Let any one examine the import of 
 those figures, and look at the advantages which Christianity 
 confers upon mankind, and he will at once perceive the justness 
 of the analogy. We shall bring an illustration or two from 
 some of those institutions which owed their origin to the Wes- 
 leyan mission in Australia. 
 
 The established Church had expounded the truth for thirty 
 years ; but she had made no effectual application of it to the 
 public mind. She had, no doubt, converted men ; but she had 
 no skill in uniting her converts in works of practical usefulness. 
 She had plenty of materials within her reach ; but she had no 
 experienced artisans to form them into an engine of sufficient 
 power to raise the mental or moral condition of the people. 
 
 But no sooner did the missionary meet with a pious soldier 
 and a free convict adapted to his purpose, than he sent them 
 out to visit the poor, and pray with the dying. They soon 
 collected evidence to prove, that several outcasts had actually 
 died for want of the common necessaries of life. There did not 
 then exist any public provision for the relief of the destitute. 
 The two visitors agreed to give each sixpence a week to the 
 most necessitous case they should meet with. As they prose- 
 cuted their labours, the cases so multiplied, that they were led 
 to lay the deplorable condition of the poor before the little 
 Society. Their simple detail of facts awakened general sympa- 
 thy, and led to the formation of a small committee. Mr. Leigh 
 mentioned the subject to the Rev. W. Cartwright, who at once 
 offered to become a member of the committee, and render them 
 all the assistance in his power. They met once a week, divided 
 the town into districts, appointed a visitor to each district, and 
 made a general appeal to the people for assistance. Subscrip- 
 tions flowed in on all hands ; so that they were able to supply 
 articles of food and clothing to great numbers of individuals. 
 The visitors, who read and explained the scriptures in the 
 dwellings of the poor, and prayed with them, brought such 
 reports to the committee, from week to week, as greatly affected 
 and encouraged them. They felt it to be " more blessed to 
 give than to receive;" and were so delightfully employed in 
 " doing and receiving good," that, before their suspicions were 
 excited, they were 40 in debt. This discovery brought them 
 to a stand-still. At a meeting of the committee, it was agreed 
 that they should go in a body to a wealthy merchant, of the 
 name of JONES, show him their books, and ask him to advance 
 goods on credit for the next three months. Their institution, 
 which was becoming generally known, was rising in public 
 estimation. On stating the object of their visit to Mr. Jones,
 
 III.] SYDNEY ASYLUM FOE THE POOE. 63 
 
 and showing him how much they had been enabled to accom- 
 plish with a comparatively small sum of money, he said, 
 " Gentlemen, I will comply with your request, and execute 
 your order to-day." They returned to the vestry, and, while 
 they were deliberating on the state of their affairs, the cart 
 arrived with the goods. On opening the invoice, they dis- 
 covered that the account, amounting to JE20, was receipted. 
 There was another enclosure, which, on examination, proved to 
 be a check upon Mr. Jones's banker for 40, the amount of 
 their debt. When the announcement was made to the meeting, 
 they rose up simultaneously, and then falling down upon their 
 knees, the clergyman and the missionary gave God thanks with 
 joyful lips. 
 
 This unexpected and handsome donation of money and goods 
 inspired them with fresh zeal; and, before they parted, they 
 resolved to apply to His Excellency for a government building, 
 that they might bring the sick poor into one place. The 
 governor complied with their request, and, by the assistance 
 of a few generous friends, they were enabled to prepare accom- 
 modations for fifty individuals. They called it " THE SYDNEY 
 ASYLUM FOE THE POOE." It was soon filled with persons 
 of various nations ; among whom were several aggravated cases 
 of indigence and disease. Here they had medical attendance, 
 with every domestic comfort, and religious services twice on 
 the Lord's day, and three times on the evenings of the week- 
 days. This new establishment increased their expenditure 
 beyond all their calculations ; so that, at Christmas, when their 
 books were balanced, they found themselves again in debt. 
 Their subscriptions had increased, and they had multiplied evi- 
 dences of the utility of their labours ; but their income did not 
 cover their expenses. They now determined to bring their 
 circumstances under the observation of the governor. At an 
 interview which they obtained, His Excellency said, "I am 
 well acquainted with your proceedings. The management 
 is admirable, and you are doing much good. But I ques- 
 tion whether you will be able to maintain your establishment. 
 I wish you to go on for the present ; and I will issue an order 
 for the immediate payment of the debt you have incurred." 
 
 A zealous churchman wrote home to Lord Bathurst, the 
 colonial secretary, describing the growing importance of the 
 " Sydney Asylum for the Poor," and expressing a wish that the 
 management might be transferred, by authority, from the 
 Methodists to the clergy and members of the Church of Eng- 
 land. When Lord Bathurst's dispatch arrived, in reply, His 
 Excellency the governor called the committee together ; and, 
 after expressing his great surprise that any private individual
 
 64 LIFE OF THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 should have presumed to address the government without his 
 knowledge, read the document. It declared that " the manage- 
 ment of ' THE SYDNEY ASYLUM FOR THE POOR ' must remain 
 in the hands of those with whom the institution originated ; 
 that the accounts must be audited, as heretofore, once a year > 
 and that the governor was authorized to pay, from the colonial 
 revenue, its annual deficiency of income." His Excellency, 
 laying the dispatch on the table, observed, " Gentlemen, I 
 entirely concur in Lord Bathurst's sentiments." " Since then," 
 said Mr. Leigh, " this has become a magnificent establishment. 
 Thousands have been fed and cured, and instructed in their reli- 
 gious duties ; and many have gone from it to glory. Who could 
 have anticipated such results from the two sixpences of the 
 soldier and the convict?" 
 
 The frequent intercourse of the sick visitors with the poor at 
 their own dwellings laid open the domestic condition of the 
 people generally, and brought to light a fact which accounted, 
 in some degree, for the alarming prevalence of ignorance and 
 vice. It had been remarked, that, throughout the districts into 
 which the town was divided, very few copies of the scriptures 
 had been met with. This discovery led Mr. Leigh, and the 
 major of the military band, to visit every house in the city. 
 This laborious canvass proved, that, on the average, there was 
 but one Bible to every ten families ; and these had been sup- 
 plied, chiefly, by the Naval and Military Bible Society. Dining 
 one day, soon after, with one of the magistrates, Mr. Leigh 
 stated, that he had ascertained, from personal inspection, that 
 there were but few copies of the word of God amongst the 
 people; that he held in his hand a Report of the Colombo 
 Bible Society, and that a similar institution was much wanted, 
 and would prove a great blessing, in New South Wales. The 
 magistrate, with whom he left the Report, put it into the hands 
 of Lady Macquarie. On reading it, her ladyship was much 
 struck with a beautiful letter, written by the lady of Governor 
 Brownrig, of Ceylon. On finishing its perusal, she said, 
 "Governor, cannot we have a Bible Society here?" "I am 
 not aware," said His Excellency, " that there is any thing in 
 the way of our attempting the formation of such an institution." 
 He sent for several gentlemen, military officers, and the clergy- 
 men ; and desired their opinion as to the propriety of establish- 
 ing a Bible Society for the colony. The gentlemen assembled 
 approved of the object ; but gave it as their opinion, that it 
 would be imprudent to call a meeting for such a purpose, in the 
 present state of public feeling ; besides, there were no Bibles in 
 the colony, either for sale or gratuitous distribution. After 
 respectfully delivering their opinions, they withdrew. The next
 
 III.] FORMATION OF THE FIRST BIBLE SOCIETY. 65 
 
 Gazette, however, contained an advertisement calling a meeting 
 to be held, in the court-house, three weeks from that date, for 
 the formation of a Bible Society, the governor to preside on 
 the occasion. 
 
 During the intervening three weeks, several heavy packages 
 addressed to His Excellency were received from England. 
 They were found to contain Bibles and Testaments, which had 
 been shipped by the British and Foreign Bible Society. The 
 following letter, which was addressed by Mr. Leigh to the secre- 
 taries of the above Society, soon after his arrival in New South 
 Wales, accounts for this seasonable and abundant supply of the 
 word of God : 
 
 " GENTLEMEN, I take this opportunity of thanking you for 
 the parcel of Bibles and Testaments which I received, through 
 the medium of Lady Grey, at Portsmouth. The Portuguese 
 Testaments I distributed at Madeira, except three. A gentle- 
 man, brother to a priest, assured me, that many persons in 
 Madeira would be glad to receive and read the New Testament. 
 I had reason to believe that this statement was correct, from 
 the numerous applications I had for the word of God. The 
 English copies I have given away in this colony; and 'have had 
 the satisfaction of seeing, in passing and re-passing through the 
 bush, shepherds and stockmen reading the sacred book with 
 deep attention. Were a Bible Society originated here, I am 
 sure that Governor Macquarie and the clergy would cheerfully 
 give their assistance. Should your Society favour me with ano- 
 ther supply, you may depend upon a faithful distribution of 
 your bounty." 
 
 When the day arrived for holding the meeting, nearly all 
 the respectable people in Sydney attended. They were addressed 
 with great effect by the governor, the judge-advocate, and the 
 senior chaplain. No meeting had been previously held in the 
 colony equal to this, in numbers, respectability, and unanimity ; 
 while its effects were general, permanent, and practical. Mr. 
 Leigh and one of the governor's aide-de-camps were appointed 
 collectors. Branch Societies were afterwards formed, in several 
 provincial towns, which, after having supplied their respective 
 neighbourhoods with the sacred volume, have remitted to the 
 parent Society above 10,000. 
 
 The rapid movements and extraordinary labours of the mis- 
 sionary awakened the suspicion and jealousy of several of the 
 subordinate agents, both of the church and state. While on 
 a tour through the provinces, the governor invited the magis- 
 trates, military officers, and chaplain of Windsor to dine with 
 him. During dinner, the resident magistrate inquired whether 
 
 F
 
 C6 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 His Excellency were aware that a missionary was going up and 
 down in the several townships, collecting large bodies of people 
 together, and persuading them to become Methodists. Unless 
 some restraint were laid upon him, they would soon, in his 
 opinion, become a colony of Methodists. He concluded by 
 recommending, that missionary Leigh be sent to work in the 
 chain-gang, in the coal-mines of Newcastle. " You had better," 
 said an officer present, " let missionary Leigh remain where he 
 is, and keep a vigilant eye upon him." The governor replied, 
 " Gentlemen, I am neither unacquainted with the person to 
 whom you refer, nor with his proceedings. As I did not, in 
 the first instance, approve of his mission, I have, I assure you, 
 kept a vigilant eye upon him. I have now sufficient evidence, 
 that he is doing good every where." Then, turning to the 
 magistrate who preferred the complaint, His Excellency added, 
 " Sir, when Mr. Leigh conies here again, I desire that you will 
 call the servants of the government into the store-room, that 
 he may preach to them. Kemember, I wish this to be regu- 
 larly done in future." 
 
 Soon after this affair, of which Mr. Leigh knew nothing at 
 the time, the colonial secretary sent for him, and told him, that 
 the Rev. J. Y., of Liverpool, had complained to the governor, 
 that when he came into that town he had the bell rung to 
 summon the people to his service. In the opinion of the 
 reverend gentleman, such a practice was putting Dissent too 
 much upon a footing of equality with the Church of England. 
 The governor had gone into the country, but had requested him, 
 the secretary, to inquire into the facts of the case. " I am sur- 
 prised," said Mr. Leigh, " to hear this statement. It is true 
 that the bell has been rung ; but at whose instance, I am not 
 able to say. I will make inquiry, and let you know." He did 
 so ; and informed the secretary, that the magistrate, Thomas 
 Moore, Esq., had caused the bell to be rung, that his own 
 family, the military, settlers, and convicts might know the time 
 for commencing the service. When the case was reported to 
 the governor, he said, " Tell missionary Leigh to go on quietly 
 and patiently, as he has done, and I will protect him." 
 
 The Rev. J. Y. then applied to the Rev. Samuel Marsden, 
 and requested that, as senior chaplain, he would interfere and 
 prevent the ringing of the bell in future. Mr. Marsden sent 
 for the missionary immediately; and, in the presence of the 
 complainant, stated the grounds of complaint. " My reverend 
 friend," said Mr. Leigh, " has acted a very unkind part in this 
 business. My own ministry created that desire for religious 
 instruction to which he is indebted for his present appointment. 
 On your recommendation he obtained orders in England ; but,
 
 III.] THE KEY. J. Y. COMPLAINS OF THE BELL. 67 
 
 till then, he was, like myself, a poor missionary, in Tahiti. I 
 dined at his house but lately, and he did not even allude to this 
 grievance. He thanked me for the attention I had paid to the 
 spiritual interests of his wife, who was converted by attending 
 my ministry, while he was absent from the colony. He might 
 have said, that 'he had somewhat against me.' But, sir, he 
 has carried this frivolous and groundless complaint to the 
 governor ; and had I not been well known to His Excellency, I 
 might at this moment have been under orders to quit the 
 country. The bell has been rung at the request of your friend, 
 Thomas Moore, Esq. ; but my opinion was neither asked nor 
 expressed on the subject." Addressing himself to the Eev. 
 J. Y., the senior chaplain observed, " Sir, I am surprised at 
 your conduct : you have done very wrong : you have grieved 
 me much." Mr. Y. replied, " When I received ordination, the 
 bishop charged me to have nothing to do with Dissenters." 
 " That may be," said Mr. Marsden ; " but he could not mean, 
 that you were to persecute them ! Mr. Leigh has nothing to do 
 with your bishop, and I cannot allow him to be treated as if he 
 were an enemy to our Church. You must not, in future, inter- 
 fere with him. When he commenced his service in Liverpool, 
 there was no desire amongst the people there to hear the word 
 of God, nor was there a teacher of any kind within twenty 
 miles of the town. You have ' entered into his labours.' " 
 
 Soon after these unpleasant occurrences, Mr. Leigh met the 
 governor, as he was returning from the country. His Excellency 
 ordered his carriage to stop, and inquired of him how he was 
 getting on ; why he had not applied for land, that, like the 
 clergy and others, he might improve his condition by breeding 
 cattle and sheep ; and assured him, that he would feel a plea- 
 sure in assisting him in any way that he might suggest. After 
 expressing his obligations to His Excellency for his condescen- 
 sion and generous offers, he respectfully intimated that he was 
 sent there for purely spiritual objects ; but that, though he 
 could not accept of any gifts for his own use, he felt at hberty 
 to avail himself of any offer that might be made of land, on 
 which to build chapels or school-houses for the benefit of the 
 Society. " Whenever you want a site," said the governor, " for 
 either of those purposes, after making your selection, call at 
 the surveyor-general's office, and, if it be unappropriated, pre- 
 sent my compliments, and desire him to mark it off for your 
 Society." The general muster of the colonists, which took 
 place once in three years, was at hand. On those occasions, 
 each colonist presented a schedule containing an inventory of 
 his property in land, houses, cattle, and grain. On looking 
 over the missionary's schedule, the governor inquired, "Mr. 
 
 F 2
 
 68 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Leigh, have you nothing to return but your old horse? You 
 seem to have neither cattle nor grain yet. Why, you will 
 always be poor at this rate." Above five hundred gentlemen 
 were present, including magistrates, clergymen, military officers, 
 and wealthy settlers, who had come to pay their respects to His 
 Excellency ; and in their presence Mr. Leigh briefly explained 
 the regulations of the Missionary Committee, and the design of 
 the mission. 
 
 A letter from a pious soldier, then doing duty at Newcastle, 
 about forty-eight hours' sail from Sydney, first called his atten- 
 tion to that settlement. He stated in his letter, that he held a 
 prayer-meeting every night, when not on duty ; that these meet- 
 ings were well attended; that several convicts were inquiring 
 what they must do to be saved ; and urged him to come over, 
 and give them a sermon. Mr. Leigh availed himself of the 
 first opportunity for visiting and strengthening the hands of 
 this humble pioneer. On arriving in Newcastle, he found but 
 few settlers ; amounting, with their families, to not more than 
 thirty individuals. There was a small detachment of troops, 
 and four hundred and seventy convicts. These were supposed 
 to be irreclaimable offenders. They had been imprisoned in 
 Great Britain. Many of them had been tried for highway rob- 
 bery, house-breaking, forgery, and murder. Several had been 
 condemned to death, respited, and afterwards transported. On 
 their arrival in New South Wales, they had resumed their old 
 habits, committed various crimes, were tried in the criminal 
 court of Sydney, and re-transported to this place, where they 
 were worked in chains from sunrise to sunset. They were 
 chiefly employed in burning lime, and procuring coal and timber, 
 for the government. Here labour and discipline combined to 
 bring the profligate to a premature grave. " The wages of sin 
 is death." The governor, who had just been in the settlement, 
 on a tour of inspection, returned home deeply affected by the 
 scenes which he had witnessed there. As those scenes no 
 longer exist, we gladly throw a veil over them. His Excellency 
 was grieved to find, that those wretched prisoners had no 
 spiritual instructor to press upon them, in the last moments of 
 life, either "repentance towards God, or faith in the Lord 
 Jesus Christ." " I must," he observed to the Kev. W. Cooper, 
 " build a church for the establishment at Newcastle. I really 
 cannot any longer endure the existing state of things there. I 
 will give instructions for commencing the work immediately; 
 and you must go over at once and lay the foundation-stone, 
 with as much solemnity as possible." The reverend chaplain 
 went over ; and the religious services were peculiarly awakening, 
 solemn, and impressive. The convicts themselves seemed to
 
 III.] THE CHAIN-GANG AT NEWCASTLE. 69 
 
 think, that a happier day was dawning upon them. The 
 church was neat ; and, being finished with a spire, formed a 
 striking and interesting object in the landscape. 
 
 There was some ecclesiastical difficulty in the way of obtain- 
 ing a resident clergyman; and Mr. Leigh was requested to 
 supply the church as frequently as possible. The distance, 
 however, was so great, and the regular work of his own mission 
 so fully occupied his time, that he could give them only an 
 occasional sermon. The convicts were conducted to church by 
 the military; they behaved well, and several of them soon 
 showed great improvement in their disposition and habits. 
 The surrounding country is remarkable for its beauty and fer- 
 tility : it is now the residence of a bishop of the established 
 Church. Just in proportion as knowledge and conviction per- 
 vaded the minds of the people, did they evince a desire to have 
 places of worship, and the ordinances of religion regularly ad- 
 ministered, in their respective townships. Several individuals, 
 who had either lived in obscurity, or been grossly immoral, 
 seemed to be suddenly called forth, as if by a special interposi- 
 tion of providence and grace, to occupy new and comparatively 
 high positions in society. The change in those persons was so 
 unexpected and remarkable, that it was universally admitted 
 they had become " new creatures in Christ Jesus." . 
 
 One of the most prominent of this class was Mr. John Lees, 
 of Castlereagh. From his first connexion with the missionary, 
 he had exerted himself to the utmost to promote the general 
 interests of the mission, and especially to bring his own neigh- 
 bours into fellowship with the church of Christ. The blessing 
 of the Lord was upon him ; and he determined to render his 
 prosperity subservient to the glory of God and the benefit of 
 man. With these objects in view, he resolved' to build a place 
 of worship at his own expense, and give the exclusive right of 
 occupation to the missionary. When finished, the appropriation 
 of this little building to the purposes of religious worship was 
 signalized by much of the Divine presence. It was noticed by 
 Mr. Leigh in the following terms : " On the 7th of October, 
 1817, I opened a chapel at Castlereagh, built and given to the 
 mission by Mr. John Lees. While I stood and looked at the 
 people coming in carts, from various quarters and remote dis- 
 tances, I was reminded of the scriptural figure of ' doves flying 
 to their windows,' and of the American camp-meetings. The 
 place was soon filled with attentive hearers. I addressed them 
 from, ' The Lord hath done great things for us, whereof we are 
 glad.' After the public service in the evening, the people were 
 unwilling to leave the place ; so we held a prayer-meeting : and 
 truly Jacob's God was with us." At the close of these services,
 
 70 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Mr. Lees said, " I have not yet done my duty : having made 
 some provision for the worship of God, I must now contribute 
 something towards supplying the building with the ministry of 
 God's word. I cannot, at present, give money ; but I will give 
 one acre of my best land : I will plough it, sow it, reap it, 
 thresh and sell the produce, and you shall have whatever it 
 brings, without any deduction." The missionary took one end 
 of the Gunter's chain, and the farmer the other ; and they mea- 
 sured off the devoted acre. After applying the produce of this 
 acre, for several years, to the mission, he observed, " It was a 
 fortunate thing for me that I gave you that acre of land ; for, 
 since that time, my neighbours have all observed that my wheat 
 has grown thicker and stronger than theirs." 
 
 At this period Mr. Leigh was peculiarly buoyant, and con- 
 fident of ultimate success. In writing to his mother, he said, 
 " I am truly happy in my work ; and, although I cannot boast 
 of any great things done, as yet, in this mission, I believe that 
 those who come after me will have the pleasure of making 
 known, to the friends of missions, great and glorious results. 
 God has promised it. The Saviour has sealed the promise with 
 His blood. The Holy Spirit has given the earnest ; and the end 
 is sure : ' My word shall not return unto me void,' saith the 
 Lord. Yes; when you and I shall be in heaven, thousands 
 upon earth will praise God and the Lamb for this mission. 
 We want more missionaries. The harvest truly is great : mul- 
 titudes are perishing, and I am here alone. You are saving 
 something for me : here is a call : give it now : after your death I 
 shall be provided for. O God, thou who hast the hearts of all 
 men in thy hands, send us faithful 'labourers into this vineyard! ' " 
 
 To another correspondent he writes, " You say, ' Keturn to- 
 England.' Were I to attempt it, I should expect to be engulfed 
 by the waves before I could get clear of the shores of New South 
 Wales. Let no man despise the day of small things. God has 
 promised that ' all the ends of the earth shall see His salvation.* 
 In the prosecution of my mission, I am as happy with a crust 
 of bread and a draught from the brook, as when I used to dine 
 on your roast beef. But I am sometimes without even a crust. 
 Travelling in the woods one day lately, I became quite confused, 
 and lost all idea of the direction in which the settlement lay to 
 which I was going. After riding until I was exhausted, I 
 threw the reins upon the neck of my horse, and allowed him to 
 shape his own course. He brought me, at last, to a stockman's 
 hut. I alighted, and begged that he would give me something 
 to eat. He said that his master had just left, and that he was 
 not allowed to give any thing away in his absence. He had 
 thrown some Indian corn to the fowls, who were picking it up
 
 III.] CONVEESION OP A CONDEMNED IRISHMAN. 71 
 
 in the back yard. I cheerfully joined the fowls, to which he 
 offered no objection; and felt refreshed and strengthened by 
 this providential repast. Here I obtained fresh instructions, set 
 out again, and reached Liverpool at a late hour. The Indian 
 com which I had eaten with the fowls made me ill for a fort- 
 night. What can one missionary do in such a country as this ? 
 Yet I have seen many penitential tears. I sometimes travel 
 twenty miles, preach to twenty persons, retire to rest with 
 twenty thousand blessings, and go off again in the morning, 
 singing for joy. Pray that I may be filled with faith in Christ, 
 and with a burning zeal for the spread of His gospel." 
 
 From the number of capital convictions in the criminal court 
 of Sydney, and the frequency of executions, he was obliged to 
 devote, in conjunction with the chaplains, a considerable portion 
 of his time to visiting the cells of the condemned, and attending 
 them in their last moments. It was no uncommon occurrence 
 for six or eight to be executed in a morning. In December 
 there lay, under sentence of death, four of the most notorious 
 villains that had ever disgraced Australian society. They had 
 committed almost every conceivable offence against the person 
 and property of man. They were Irish Eoman Catholics. 
 They refused the assistance of the chaplain, and told the mis- 
 sionary that he was not of the true church, and that his scrip- 
 tures were lies. They wished to confess; but there was no 
 priest in the country. They sincerely hoped, they said, that, 
 by praying to the Virgin Mary, the holy apostles, and the 
 blessed saints, the Lord would be induced to show them mercy, 
 and that their priests at home would get them out of purgatory. 
 The earnest expostulations of the minister they treated with 
 supreme contempt ; " like the deaf adder that stoppeth her ear, 
 which will not hearken to the voice of charmers, charming never 
 so wisely." " I accompanied them," said Mr. Leigh, " to the 
 place of execution, distant about half a mile. When they came 
 within sight of the gibbet, one of them, who had appeared more 
 reserved and thoughtful than the others, turned round and said, 
 with much feeling, ' Sir, I depend entirely upon Jesus Christ 
 for salvation. Will you pray for me?' I did pray for him; 
 and never did I see a man more deeply affected, or more earnest 
 in prayer. I had hope in his death. The other three were 
 exasperated by his conduct, and evidently died under the delu- 
 sion of a corrupt faith." 
 
 The scenes occurring at the trial of the convicts were some- 
 times peculiarly affecting. At 4 -he preceding assizes, a father 
 and son were arraigned on a charge of sheep-stealing. They 
 were convicted on the clearest evidence, and both were con- 
 demned to be executed at the same time. When the sentence
 
 ?2 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 was pronounced, the elder prisoner stood forward, and addressed 
 the court in the most pathetic terras. He admitted his own 
 guilt, but begged to remind the judge of the youth of his son, 
 who had been drawn into the commission of the otfence by his 
 father's persuasion and example, and whose previous good con- 
 duct rendered him not unworthy the royal clemency. If his son 
 were spared, he, the father, would die cheerfully. Here the lad 
 interrupted his father : he observed that, if his father were 
 executed, it would break his mother's heart, and the family 
 would be left destitute ; that he had heard his father say, that, 
 if he got off this time, he would not steal another sheep ; and 
 that, as to himself, he was too young to be of any service to the 
 family, and would not be missed. He did hope that the judge 
 would spare the life of his father. The hearts of all present 
 were melted. The judge ordered the prisoners to be removed, 
 and the court to be adjourned; while he abruptly withdrew 
 to his private room. In a few days the sentence of the prison- 
 ers was commuted to transportation for life to the penal settle- 
 ment of Newcastle. 
 
 An insidious and malignant letter was inserted in the " Syd- 
 ney Gazette," calculated, if not intended, to excite the most 
 determined opposition to the mission. While the friends of the 
 mission were considering how they might best vindicate their 
 proceedings, the governor issued his General Orders. In those 
 Orders His Excellency said, " I deem it necessary, in justice to 
 my own feelings, and also to the highly respectable and bene- 
 volent persons and societies engaged in missionary labours, 
 which have ever received my sanction and support, thus publicly 
 to express my disapprobation of a letter recently published in 
 the ' Sydney Gazette/ and calculated to prejudice the public 
 against those excellent men and their useful institution." Any 
 organized hostility to the mission, after this official announce- 
 ment, would have had the appearance of a direct opposition to 
 the colonial government. The authoritative interposition of the 
 governor averted the consequences of a religious controversy. 
 
 At this time, Mr. Leigh had the happiness to receive seven 
 missionaries and a lay gentleman, sent out by the London Mis- 
 sionary Society to strengthen and extend their missions in the 
 islands of the Pacific. " While they remained in the colony," 
 said Mr. Leigh, " all of them have acted in perfect unison with 
 myself, and been zealously employed in preaching in various 
 parts of my circuit. They conducted themselves, while under 
 my observation, like men of God. The Rev. W. E., one of 
 their number, took for his text, the first time he occupied my 
 pulpit in Sydney, ' I hear that there be divisions among you ; 
 and I partly believe it.' I told him, at the close of the service,
 
 III.] THE LONDON MISSIONABY SOCIETY. 73 
 
 that the text was rather inappropriate, for we had not much 
 to divide; and that, at present, there was no schism in our 
 church. He was then a young man : he has since distinguished 
 himself in several spheres of missionary labour, and in various 
 departments of literature. With the spirit and bearing of the 
 Rev. John Williams I was particularly struck. He was obvi- 
 ously a man of a devotional spirit, prudent in all his proceed- 
 ings, patient in trials, and persevering in difficulties." 
 
 The name of the lay gentleman who accompanied them was 
 Gyles. He had, for many years, been employed as the manager 
 of a plantation in Jamaica, and was consequently well acquainted 
 with the cultivation of the cane and the manufacture of sugar. 
 The directors of the Society, being assured that their missions 
 had produced a new organization of society in many of the 
 South-Sea Islands, were anxious to promote habits of industry, 
 and lead in the train of Christianity all the commercial advan- 
 tages of civilization. Their missionaries had successfully cul- 
 tivated coffee, cotton, and sugar-cane ; and, although their 
 experiments had been conducted upon a small scale, they were 
 sufficient to prove that, under judicious management, those 
 products might be manufactured as articles of trade and com- 
 merce. The superintendence of this secular department of the 
 mission was confided to Mr. Gyles. He was engaged for four 
 years ; during which time it was supposed he would be able to 
 raise the cane, instruct the natives in the art of manufacturing 
 the sugar, and leave them capable of conducting the business 
 themselves. 
 
 The Eev. Samuel Marsden greatly approved of this experi- 
 ment. Writing to a friend, he observed : " I am happy to 
 inform you that the labours of the missionaries have been 
 greatly blessed at the Society Islands. The missionaries have 
 begun to translate the scriptures, and have now a printing- 
 press at work. The Society have also sent out materials for 
 manufacturing sugar ; and the missionaries will set the natives 
 to grow cotton. I hope, in a little time, we shall have a cargo 
 of sugar at Port Jackson from Otaheita, which Avill lessen the 
 heavy expenses of the mission. The colony will furnish a 
 market for all the sugar that can be made for a long time at 
 the Society Islands. I cannot but entertain the pleasing hope 
 that all the inhabitants of the numerous islands will, in due 
 time, receive the blessings of the gospel. The British settle- 
 ment in New Holland is a very wonderful circumstance in these 
 eventful times. The islands in the Great Pacific Ocean could 
 not have been settled, unless there had been a settlement formed 
 previously in this country. The missionaries could never have 
 maintained their ground, had they not been encouraged and
 
 74 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 supported from Port Jackson. How mysterious and wonderful 
 are the ways of God ! The exiles of the British nation are sent 
 before to prepare the way of the Lord." 
 
 While Mr. Gyles remained in Sydney, he was wholly occu- 
 pied in completing his arrangements for entering, at once, upon 
 his duties on his arrival in Tahiti. Learning that the son of a 
 highly respectable West-India merchant, of the name of Mat- 
 thews, lived at no great distance from Sydney, and that he was 
 well acquainted with the manufacture and working of the 
 sugar-mill, he resolved to pay him a visit. As Mr. Leigh had 
 met Mr. Matthews a few times in Sydney, Mr. Gyles begged 
 that he would accompany him to that gentleman's house. 
 Getting the best information they could respecting the settle- 
 ment in which Mr. Matthews resided, they set out on their 
 journey. Having crossed the Lane Cove, an arm of the sea, 
 they soon entered the woods. Here the coppice was so dense, 
 that their progress was not only slow, but laborious. Night 
 came on, with heavy rain. They were both satisfied that they 
 had either been misinformed as to the distance, or had lost 
 their way. Having taken no provision with them, they became 
 both hungry and faint. As the night advanced, the dark clouds 
 that surrounded them began to break, and the moon gradually 
 rose upon them with Australian splendour. About midnight 
 they came to two large trees that had been blown down, and 
 obstructed their progress. Leaning against the trees, they con- 
 sulted together as to what was best to be done. In such 
 circumstances they knew that it would be dangerous to go to 
 sleep ; for, if there were no snakes in that particular locality, 
 they must sleep at a great risk in their wet clothes. It was 
 ultimately agreed, that one of them should rest upon one of 
 the trees, while the other stood by and watched. Mr. Gyles, 
 having stretched himself upon the tree for a short time, got up 
 cold and stiff ; and while Mr. Leigh was taking his place, he 
 heard a sound like the barking of a dog. He exclaimed, " Lift 
 me up, Mr. Gyles." " Why," said Gyles, " what is the mat- 
 ter?" "I have heard," he replied, "the bark of a dog. Let 
 us shout as loud as we can ; for, if he be a domestic dog, he 
 will bark again ; but if he be a native dog, he will not." They 
 both shouted, and the barking of the dog was distinctly heard. 
 They continued to shout, and thus kept the dog in a state of 
 irritation, following, at the same time, in the direction of the 
 sound, until they arrived at a fence. " Now let us get over," 
 said Mr. Leigh ; " for I am sure there is a homestead in the 
 neighbourhood." Laying hold of the fence, and raising them- 
 selves up to get over, they observed five men on the other side, 
 with their muskets levelled. The men called out, " If you
 
 III.] A NARROW ESCAPE. 75 
 
 advance another step, we will fire into you." A mom-jnt-dry 
 pause ensued ; after which, Mr. Leigh, who was a stranger to 
 fear, threw himself over the fence, and was instantly collared by 
 the men. One of them turned his head round to the moon, 
 and, looking into his face, cried out, " What ! is this missionary 
 Leigh?" Mr. Leigh, knowing his voice, replied, "It is, Mr. 
 Matthews." "Thank God," said Mr. Matthews, "we have 
 not shot you! Come in, come in, and I will give you our 
 reasons for acting as we have done. We fully intended to have 
 shot you." 
 
 What from the want of food, the severity of the night, and 
 the fatigue of the journey, they were scarcely able to walk. 
 Mr. Matthews conducted them to the house, which they had 
 been seeking all day ; and, while the servants were preparing 
 refreshments, the travellers were wrapped up in warm blankets, 
 and put to bed. By the morning they were much refreshed, 
 and able to join the family at the breakfast-table. Mr. 
 Matthews then stated, that yesterday, being St. Patrick's day, 
 his people resolved to have a spree in the evening ; that their 
 hilarity was interrupted by the barking of the watch-dogs ; that 
 on sending out the servants to ascertain the cause of the inces- 
 sant noise of the dogs, they returned to say, that they heard 
 several voices in the woods, and that they were approaching our 
 residence. "We instantly concluded," said Mr. Matthews, 
 " that a body of bush-rangers was coming upon us ; and, not 
 knowing their number, five of us loaded our muskets, and came 
 out, determined to shoot them in defence of ourselves and pro- 
 perty. Your making a stand, though it was but for a moment, 
 saved you." 
 
 After mutual congratulations and united thanksgivings to 
 God, Mr. Gyles explained the object of their visit. Mr. 
 Matthews entered, at once, into the views and plans of Mr. 
 Gyles ; and offered to have the necessary machinery made on 
 his own premises, and under his own superintendence. He 
 sent Messrs. Leigh and Gyles home to Sydney; completed, in 
 due time, his contract ; and shipped the sugar-mill and its 
 appendages for Tahiti, where Mr. Gyles himself arrived in 
 August, 1818. He carried with him a letter and several pre- 
 sents from Mr. Leigh to the king. The king was pleased with 
 this mark of respect, and acknowledged it in the following 
 terms : 
 
 " DEAR FRIEND, I wish you every blessing, and also your 
 family, through Jesus Christ. I have received your letter, 
 which was written on the "12th of May, and also the things you 
 sent me. I feel much pleased that you wrote to me, and also
 
 76 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 for the things you sent. I have commenced a journey round 
 Tahiti to animate the people to attend the word of God, and to 
 send abroad the missionary to all lands : that is our work at 
 present. In May there will be laws established here, at Tahiti, 
 to make straight the crooked parts : when straight, it will be 
 well. I am well, and hope you and your family are well. 
 " I wish you every blessing, through Jesus Christ. 
 
 " POMAEE." 
 
 Mr. Gyles removed to Eimeo, where he erected his machinery. 
 He enclosed a considerable tract of ground in the fertile and 
 extensive valley at the head of the beautiful Bay of Opunoku, 
 usually called Taloo Harbour. Sugar-cane was procured from 
 the gardens of the adjacent districts, and sugar made in 
 the presence of the natives, who were delighted on discovering 
 that an article, so highly esteemed, could be made on their own 
 shores, from the spontaneous produce of their own soil. This 
 well-intentioned scheme, which was meant to be an auxiliary to 
 Christianity, was rendered abortive by the misrepresentations 
 of the captain of a South-Sea trader. He informed the king, 
 that, should the attempt to manufacture sugar succeed, indivi- 
 duals from distant countries, possessing influence and large 
 resources, would establish themselves in the islands, and, with 
 an . armed force, which he would in vain attempt to oppose, 
 cither destroy the inhabitants, or reduce them to slavery ; that 
 Mr. Gyles had come from the West Indies, where foreigners 
 had entered in a friendly spirit, but afterwards brought troops, 
 exterminated the inhabitants, and remained masters of the islands. 
 The king was so far influenced by those statements, that it was 
 thought best, in deference to his wishes, to advise Mr. Gyles to 
 return to New South Wales, by the first conveyance : which he 
 accordingly did. 
 
 The political state of the East Indies rendered it necessary 
 to remove all the troops, that could be spared, from the colony 
 to that coxintry. The men draughted for that service included 
 nearly all the pious soldiers who were members of the mission- 
 ary church. These men were ornaments to Christian society, 
 and had occupied, for some time, various departments of use- 
 fulness. They were commanded by Colonel Moore, who, to 
 mark his approbation of their conduct, gave them the privilege 
 of passing the sentinels after regimental hours. By this relaxa- 
 tion of barrack-discipline, they were enabled, when not on duty, 
 to attend all the week-night services. When they embarked, 
 the colonel ordered the officers to aiford them every facility for 
 holding their religious meetings while at sea. He had always 
 encouraged Mr. Leigh in the prosecution of his mission, and
 
 III.] THE PIOUS SOLDIEES. 77 
 
 evinced a lively interest in its success. The destination of 
 those troops was Madras, where they arrived in safety. They 
 soon ascertained that the Eev. James Lynch had arrived, and 
 formed a church of twelve members, who were all persons of 
 colour. The military class-leader, Sergeant Ross, said in a 
 letter to Mr. Leigh, " I was struck with the fervour of their 
 devotion, and the solemnity of their worship. The few times 
 we met with them were indeed ' times of refreshing from the 
 presence of the Lord.' We had also several profitable inter- 
 views with Messrs. Loveless and Knill, of the London Mission- 
 ary Society ; and, although we are now removed one hundred 
 miles from them, we keep up a profitable correspondence. So 
 soon as we got settled, I called our little band together to my 
 house, when we agreed to meet in class on Tuesday evenings, 
 as we had been accustomed to do at Sydney. We petitioned 
 the colonel for liberty and protection in the exercise of religious 
 worship. He replied, ' You shall have both. 5 We have bought 
 and fitted up a house, at our own expense, and opened it for 
 exhortation and prayer. Mr. Lynch, being on a tour through 
 the country, visited us, and met our class. The Lord was with 
 us of a truth ! This being the first Wesleyan preaching-house 
 ever built upon the territories of the East-India Company, he 
 desired me to give him a drawing of it, and an account in 
 writing of our commencement. We are blessed with a pious 
 chaplain ; but, in my opinion, the missionary system alone 
 can meet the claims of India. There is evidently a great work 
 of preparation going on amongst the people around us." 
 
 While those pious soldiers gave a fresh impulse to the infant 
 church at Madras, and exhibited, by their example, a steady 
 light, in the midst of surrounding darkness, their removal from 
 Sydney was painfully felt by that Society at their devotional 
 meetings, and in working their Sunday-schools and Tract 
 Society. But the promise, " As thy days, so shall thy strength 
 be," is as applicable to the church collectively, as to her indivi- 
 dual members. The diminution of their numbers brought the 
 Sydney Society into closer compact, and led to increased exer- 
 tion and more earnest prayer. The Lord, who maintains His 
 sovereignty, and yet responds to the intercessions of His people, 
 vouchsafed a special blessing to His own ordinances. As the 
 " son of man " had the pleasure of seeing that, by prophesying, 
 the Spirit of the Lord was brought down upon the "bones," 
 which were "very many, and very dry ;" so Mr. Leigh had the 
 gratification of seeing the word of the Lord " running " amongst 
 the people, and being " glorified," in the conversion of a number 
 sufficient to fill up the vacancies occasioned by the change that 
 had taken place in the colonial forces.
 
 78 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 But, while he seemed to others to " rejoice as a strong man 
 to run a race," he had become the subject of deep emotion, and 
 of considerable physical suffering. He had been two years in 
 the colony without having received a single letter from England. 
 These had been years of wasting labours and constant anxiety. 
 "It is not natural for me to complain," he would say, "but my 
 public duties and mental perplexities are sometimes more than I 
 can well sustain. I go to the post-office, on the arrival of the 
 mail, full of expectation, and return disappointed and grieved. 
 I am generally relieved by prayer and tears." During the war, 
 the correspondence between Great Britain and her distant colo- 
 nies was very irregular. The missionaries of another Society 
 were seven years without hearing from their official directors. 
 But the cases must be extraordinary that can warrant even the 
 appearance of remissness in public bodies, whether they be 
 ecclesiastical or commercial, in maintaining a free and frequent 
 correspondence with their foreign agents. The semblance of 
 indifference on their part to the personal safety and comfort of 
 their servants abroad, will be found generally to strengthen the 
 temptation to unfaithfulness, while it weakens the sense of 
 responsibility. 
 
 The long rides which Mr. Leigh was obliged to take in the 
 heat of the day ; his having frequently to lie down at night upon 
 the ground, with his great-coat for his only covering, and his 
 saddle-bags for his pillow ; made a visible impression upon his 
 constitution, and reduced him to a state of extreme weakness. 
 The Eev. Samuel Marsden, having heard of the state of his 
 health, sent for him ; and, after expressing the most fraternal 
 solicitude, urged him to take a voyage by sea. " You are aware," 
 he observed, "that in 1814 I established some lay settlers in 
 New Zealand. Since then, I have always had several of the 
 natives living with me : I think this will tend greatly to enlarge 
 their views, to increase their thirst for knowledge, and make 
 them acquainted with the comforts of civil life. They will also 
 learn the use of our sabbaths, the meaning of public worship as 
 well as family; and, on their return to their own land, will 
 impart to their friends what they have seen and heard. The 
 !New-Zealanders are considered the most warlike savages known, 
 and are all cannibals ; yet they have been kind to my lay set- 
 tlers, and are even partial to them. They have begun to culti- 
 vate their land, and to raise various productions. The climate 
 is fine, the land fertile, the country in all parts well watered, 
 and every thing favourable, in a local and natural point of view, 
 for its becoming a great country. It has fine rivers, abounds 
 with valuable timber, while its streams and shores are full of 
 excellent fish. I am sending over a ship with stores for my lay
 
 ill.] MR. MAR3DEN AND THE NEW-ZEALANDEKS. 79 
 
 settlers. I will give you a free passage, and make such arrange- 
 ments as shall secure every comfort at sea, and your personal 
 safety while you remain in New Zealand. When you have con- 
 sidered what I now propose, let me see you again." 
 
 Up to this period less was known in Europe of New Zealand, 
 than of any other island in the Pacific Ocean. The occasional 
 intercourse which had taken place between the natives of these 
 islands and civilized men, had tended only to generate mutual 
 hostility. Having observed that Europeans thought it no crime 
 to murder and plunder those islanders upon the most trivial 
 occasions, and often from mere wantonness, the sympathies of 
 the Rev. Samuel Marsden were moved towards them. He cul- 
 tivated an acquaintance with such chiefs as occasionally visited 
 Port Jackson, studied the national character, acquired the con- 
 fidence of those chiefs, and resolved to reclaim the population 
 of the country to Christ and civilization. The announcement 
 of his plan for the accomplishment of these objects was treated 
 with ridicule ; and the destruction of the first men that should 
 land upon the shores of the country was predicted. He was 
 reminded that Tasman, who first visited them, had a boat's crew 
 murdered on landing ; that Mariner had twenty-eight of his men 
 murdered on the beach ; that ten of Captain Furneaux's crew 
 were surrounded, murdered, and eaten ; and that from eighty to 
 one hundred persons, on board the ship "Boyd," met a similar 
 fate. He was assured that the appearance of his sails on the seas 
 of New Zealand would lead to a confederacy amongst the tribes 
 along the coast to seize his ship, and cut oif both crew and settlers. 
 
 Mr. Marsden's intercourse with the chiefs led him to the con- 
 clusion, that the above massacres were to be regarded only as 
 acts of retaliation for numerous unprovoked deeds of cruelty and 
 injustice practised upon the natives by white men. Duaterra, a 
 chief of some authority, had resided in Mr. Marsden's family for 
 nearly three years, and had formed a strong and sincere attach- 
 ment to that gentleman. He assured the chaplain that, if 
 teachers were sent to his country, he would guarantee their 
 safeiy, and treat them with hospitality. Mr. Marsden, having 
 studied his character well, knew how far he could depend upon 
 his promises of protection in his native land. The ship "Active " 
 was purchased ; and, being well manned and armed, was sent 
 over to New Zealand, to try the disposition of the natives, and 
 test the integrity of Duaterra. After visiting the territories of 
 Duaterra, and satisfying themselves as to the practicability of 
 Mr. Marsden's scheme, they returned to New South Wales, 
 bringing Duaterra and two other chiefs on board. 
 
 Their report was so favourable, that all necessary preparations 
 were now made for returning to New Zealand to establish the
 
 80 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 settlement. Mr. Marsden resolved to go himself, and share in 
 the glory or hazard of the enterprise. He selected Messrs. Hall, 
 King, and Kendall, and their families, as the persons to be 
 located amongst the savages. The one was a schoolmaster, the 
 other a carpenter, and the third a shoemaker. They were to 
 follow their respective trades, teach them to the natives, induce 
 them to adopt European habits, and prepare them to receive 
 Christian instruction. The governor invested the schoolmaster 
 with the office of resident magistrate, and issued a proclamation, 
 informing all captains of ships visiting New Zealand, that they 
 would be held responsible to British law for any acts of cruelty 
 or injustice which they might perpetrate upon the persons or 
 property of the natives. After they were ready to sail, the 
 governor hesitated as to the propriety of giving them permission 
 to leave the colony on so dangerous an undertaking. It was 
 with extreme reluctance that he parted with the senior chaplain ; 
 and no persuasion could induce him to extend their leave of 
 absence beyond four months. 
 
 The "Active" sailed from Port Jackson November 19th, 
 1814. Thirty-five persons were on board, with numerous ani- 
 mals, and various stores. They had been at sea but a few days, 
 when the chiefs on board became gloomy, sullen, and reserved. 
 Duaterra, in replying to some questions proposed to him by Mr. 
 Marsden, said, " From the very depths of my soul do I regret 
 having given you the slightest encouragement to leave New 
 South Wales. A gentleman in Sydney informed me, that the 
 consequence of granting protection to your settlers will be that 
 others will be introduced, who will take our lands and kill our 
 people." As might be expected, such a statement created a 
 great sensation on board the " Active." Mr. Marsden assured 
 Duaterra that their motives were disinterested, and that, unless 
 they could depend with entire confidence upon himself and the 
 other two chiefs sailing with them for protection, he would order 
 the ship to return immediately to the colony. After consulting 
 the other chiefs, and taking a little time for reflection, Duaterra 
 informed Mr. Marsden, that it was very probable that the other 
 chiefs, 'Hongi and Korrakorra, would be prompted to acts of 
 violence on getting to their own country ; but that, if he would 
 establish his settlement at the Bay of Islands, he and his tribe 
 would be able to aiford ample protection. On this assurance 
 being given, the captain was ordered to sail for the Bay of 
 Islands. They entered the Bay on the 22nd of December. After 
 several friendly interviews with the natives, they landed. 
 
 Divine service was celebrated, for the first time in these 
 lands, on the following Sunday, being Christmas-day. Duaterra 
 had made a reading-desk of an old canoe, and prepared seats
 
 in.] ME. MARSDEN'S VISIT TO NEW ZEALAND. 81 
 
 for the Europeans with some planks, which had been brought 
 to the ground. The whole population of the neighbourhood 
 assembled on the occasion. Korrakorra drew up his warriors, 
 and marched them, rank and file, into the enclosure; while 
 all that could be spared from the ship were knded, to join 
 in the service. The chiefs were dressed in regimentals, which 
 had been presented to them by Governor Macquarie, with their 
 swords by their sides; while the savages stuck their spears 
 in the ground. Mr. Marsden conducted the service in a very 
 impressive manner. Duaterra acted as interpreter. No doubt 
 the prayers of that day moved heaven, and occasioned " joy in 
 the presence of the angels of God." At the close of the service 
 about three hundred natives surrounded Mr. Marsden, and 
 commenced their war-dance, shouting and yelling in demon- 
 stration of their joy. 
 
 It was now deemed safe and necessary to proceed at once 
 to procure timber, and erect suitable buildings for the families 
 of the settlers. On witnessing these proceedings, Duaterra 
 became much excited, and exclaimed, with an air of triumph, 
 " New Zealand will be a great country in two years. I will 
 export grain to Port Jackson, in exchange for spades, axes, 
 hoes, tea, and sugar." The grand object of his life, for the 
 last ten years, an object which was the constant subject ot 
 his conversation, namely, the civilization of his .countrymen, 
 was, in his opinion, about to be speedily realized. Under this 
 impression, he made arrangements for an extensive cultivation, 
 and formed a plan for building a new town with regular streets, 
 after the European mode, in a beautiful situation, which com- 
 manded a view of the mouth of the harbour and adjacent 
 country. Mr. Marsden accompanied him to the place, and 
 examined the ground fixed upon for the town. He pointed out 
 the situation where the church was to stand, and said that the 
 streets were to be laid out before Mr. Marsden left the country. 
 At the very time when these plans were to have been executed, 
 Duaterra was stretched upon his death-bed. " I could not but 
 view him," said the chaplain, "as he lay languishing beneath 
 his affliction, with wonder and astonishment, and could scarcely 
 bring myself to believe that the Divine Goodness would remove 
 from the earth a man whose life appeared of such infinite 
 importance to his country, which was just emerging from gross 
 darkness and barbarism. I fondly hoped that he had only 
 commenced his career. He was a savage of clear comprehen- 
 sion, quick perception, of a sound judgment, and void of fear. 
 At the same time, he was mild, affable, and pleasing in his 
 manners. He was in the prime and vigour of manhood, being 
 about thirty years of age, and extremely active." 
 
 G
 
 82 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Mr. Marsden's term of absence having expired, the " Active " 
 was unmoored, and sailed for the colony. Duaterra, the states- 
 man and warrior, on whom, more than upon any other indivi- 
 dual, the emancipation of his country from savageism seemed to 
 depend, died four days after Mr. Marsden left New Zealand. 
 The senior chaplain felt a deep interest in the fate of the lay 
 settlers whom he had left behind, and availed himself of every 
 opportunity that offered for supplying their wants, and encou- 
 raging them in their labours. He was of opinion that a short 
 residence in New Zealand would improve the health of Mr. 
 Leigh, and, at the same time, greatly serve the interests of the 
 infant settlement. 
 
 While Mr. Leigh was deliberating about the voyage, the 
 Rev. Walter Lawry arrived from England. He had had an 
 agreeable passage of four months and eight days. He sailed 
 in a convict-ship, and preached regularly to the prisoners, the 
 military, and the mariners on the gun-deck. Many heard the 
 word with gladness, and several "received it in the love 
 thereof." He had the most satisfactory evidence of the repent- 
 ance and conversion of these men. One of the passengers and 
 the captain's clerk trained a choir of singers, which added much 
 to the interest of their public services. Those two gentlemen 
 were exceedingly zealous and useful in promoting the instruc- 
 tion and reformation of the convicts. 
 
 On the day after Mr. Lawry's arrival, May 2nd, 1818, Mr. 
 Leigh returned from the country. He had been separated from 
 his ministerial brethren for three years ; and when he saw Mr. 
 Lawry, he kissed him, and exclaimed, " Bless the Lord, O my 
 soul ! and forget not all His benefits." Mr. Leigh and J. Eager, 
 Esq., introduced Mr. Lawry to the governor, who received him 
 with marked cordiality, and wished him much success in the 
 work in which he was engaged. On retiring, Mr. Leigh 
 observed, " Who that duly considers the benefits of civil govern- 
 ment, can refrain from saying, ( God save the king ! ' ' Mr. 
 Lawry spent the Sunday in Sydney, and preached twice with 
 much acceptance and power. He subsequently waited on the 
 resident chaplain, " from whom," said he, " I received that 
 hearty welcome which might be expected from a holy minister 
 of Christ. I lost no time in paying my respects to the reverend 
 the senior chaplain, who lives at Paramatta, and was not sur- 
 prised that his 'praise should be in all the churches.' The 
 fields here are white to the harvest; and what may we not 
 expect from a people thus prepared of the Lord ? Mr. Leigh is 
 every thing I could wish in a colleague. In commencing this 
 mission he has not only been alone, like a sparrow upon the 
 house-top, but has endured calumny and opposition from those
 
 IV.] MR. LEIGH SAILS FOE NEW ZEALAND. 83 
 
 from whom lie expected assistance. I need not dwell upon his 
 wanderings in these forests without food, having no shelter by 
 day, and frequently no bed by night. His patient soul endured 
 all in quietness ; and the effects of his labours will be seen after 
 many days. By his exemplary conduct he has established him- 
 self in the good opinion of almost every one here, from His 
 Excellency the governor to the fisherman at the stall. We are 
 agreed to live upon two meals a day, if we may have another 
 missionary and a printing-press." 
 
 As soon as Mr. Lawry had been introduced to the principal 
 friends, and was made acquainted with the working of the 
 circuit, Mr. Leigh felt himself at liberty to accept the generous 
 offer of Mr. Marsden, and embarked for New Zealand. The 
 distance was only fourteen hundred miles ; but the weather was 
 tempestuous, and the ship a bad sailer, so that they were twice 
 the usual time upon the ocean. The lay settlers received him, 
 as he expected they would, like Christian men. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 VISITS NEW ZEALAND STATE OF THE COUNTRY EETURNS TO ENGLAND 
 ARRANGES FOR ESTABLISHING THE NEW-ZEALAND MISSION. 
 
 THE Eev. Samuel Marsden had requested Mr. Leigh to 
 inquire into the proceedings of his lay settlers at the Bay of 
 Islands, and, if possible, to extend their usefulness. The preli- 
 minary process by which they were attempting to bring out the 
 results of missionary labours, was quite new to Mr. Leigh. An 
 experiment was in progress which he feared was founded upon 
 the most fallacious principles, and calculated to issue in nothing 
 but disappointment. " The discoveries of ancient and modern 
 navigation," says Gibbon, " and the domestic history or tradi- 
 tions of the most enlightened nations, represent the human 
 savage naked, both in body and mind, and destitute of laws, of 
 arts, of ideas, and almost of language. From this abject condi- 
 tion, perhaps the primitive and universal state of man, he has 
 gradually risen to command the animals, to fertilize the earth, 
 to traverse the ocean, and to measure the heavens." This may 
 be regarded as a fair representation, not only of the sentiments 
 of the author, but also of Hume, Lord Kames, Helvetius, and 
 many of the philosophers of the modern schools of Germany 
 and France. But do the records of history afford a single in- 
 stance in which a nation has gradually elevated itself, by its men 
 inherent energies, from a state of extreme barbarism to a state of 
 great intellectual refinement? The uniform testimony of his- 
 tory proves, that if man had been a savage at first, he would 
 
 G 2
 
 84 LIFE OP THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 have remained a savage for ever. We may unhesitatingly affirm, 
 that no nation has risen from savageism to civilization until 
 some civilizing impulse has been communicated, and a leverage 
 applied from without, of sufficient power to raise it from its for- 
 mer level. But, if recourse is to be had to the civilizing pro- 
 cess, in what order should it be applied ? Is it to be the pioneer 
 of Christianity, or to supplement it ? 
 
 At the period to which we refer, the uniform answer of the 
 reviewers, of the magazine and newspaper writers, and of a consi- 
 derable portion of the clergy, of all denominations, was, " If the 
 Heathens are to be won back to the rank and standing of civil- 
 ized men, you must make them good mechanics, and then make 
 them good Christians, if you can." " Men must be rational 
 and civilized," observed Dr. Lardner, "before they can be Chris- 
 tians : knowledge has a happy tendency to enlarge the mind, 
 and to encourage generous sentiments." " Barbarous nations," 
 said the bishop of Carlisle, " are unable to bear the truth, and 
 vicious and immoral ones are incapable of bringing forth the 
 fruits thereof. Christianity cannot immediately transform the 
 minds of men, and totally change the general temper and com- 
 plexion of any people" These views being entertained and 
 avowed by some of the highest authorities in the church and 
 state, Mr. Marsden himself was induced, when in England, to 
 embrace them, and selected New Zealand as the field in which 
 their validity was to be tested. 
 
 Mr. Leigh believed the calling of Missionary Societies to be a 
 spiritual calling, and that the office of the missionary should be 
 restricted to spiritual objects. No deviation from this general 
 principle could, in his opinion, be justified but by extraordinary 
 circumstances. Nor can we see the utility of setting up, 
 amongst savages, a system that renders it necessary to combine 
 instructions in the art of making a nail, building a hut, or 
 manufacturing a plough, with incidental observations on the 
 perfections of God, the principles of His moral government, or 
 the plan of man's redemption. The primary object of mission- 
 ary institutions is, to reveal God's method of salvation to the 
 world. He " commandeth all men every where to repent ;" this 
 repentance is to issue in faith in Christ ; this faith is to reform 
 the habits of man; this reformation is to spread until it has 
 removed all the obnoxious maxims of civil government, and 
 bound the members of the commonwealth together in fraternal 
 love. In the economy of grace, as in that of nature, design and 
 arrangement are apparent. As the various parts of creation 
 passed from under the plastic hand of the Creator, they rose to 
 that position in the fields of space which His wisdom had assigned 
 to them. Thus, "the greater light was to rule the day, and
 
 IV.] THE SPIRITUAL AND THE SECULAR SYSTEM. 85 
 
 the lesser light to rule the night;" the summer was to succeed 
 the spring, and the autumn to precede the winter. To interfere 
 with this established order, would be to derange the whole sys- 
 tem of nature and providence. So, in the economy of grace, 
 God has a method emphatically His own ; yet, in dealing with 
 men at home and Heathens abroad, not only have the schools 
 of philosophy, but the church herself, frequently interfered with 
 this order. God begins with the understanding and heart; 
 they, with the hands and feet. He would purify the fountain ; 
 they would filter the streams. He would convert the soul; 
 they would civilize the life. He demands the first attention and 
 homage of man ; they would qualify man for his religious duties, 
 by teaching him the multiplication-table, and the art of holding 
 the plough. To attempt to bring men to religion by the appli- 
 ances of civilization, is to act the part of an unskilful physician, 
 who undertakes to cure a chronic affection of the heart by the 
 first application of an external remedy ; or that of the mechanic, 
 who thinks he can make his time-piece go right by adjusting 
 the pointers. Mistaken men ! the mischief lies deeper. Sin is 
 a spiritual malady, and can be reached only by a spiritual 
 agency. 
 
 The lay settlers in New Zealand held meetings for conversa- 
 tion and prayer ; but they were not allowed to preach. They 
 followed their secular callings, and had but little opportunity, as 
 they had little inducement, to attempt the religious instruction 
 of the natives. Missionary Leigh found that Christianity had 
 not extended its benefits beyond the circumference of a few 
 miles. The temporal expectations of the carpenter were ex- 
 ceeded; whilst those of the other two brethren were disap- 
 pointed and blighted. They owed the preservation of their 
 lives, from day to day, under God, to the patronage of Mr. 
 Marsden. He was regarded as being their chief; and the kind- 
 ness and liberality which he had shown to the native chieftains 
 and their sons, placed them, as they admitted, under great obli- 
 gations to him. Those missionary mechanics were much de- 
 pressed ; and little misunderstandings between their families had 
 led to a suspension of their religious meetings. A village only 
 a few miles distant had not been visited for three years ; whilst 
 their intercourse with the natives was more secular than spiritual 
 in its nature. 
 
 Missionary Leigh came at a crisis, and stepped in as a media- 
 tor. Their differences were soon healed by mutual explanation 
 and prayer. He established daily meetings for the exposition 
 of scripture and united intercession. Although attenuated by 
 affliction, he yet felt that his present position involved a special 
 call for exertion. He laboured to convince them, that they
 
 86 LIFE OP THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 were expected to abstract as large a proportion of their time 
 from worldly pursuits as might be compatible with a due regard 
 to the temporal welfare of their families, and to devote it sedu- 
 lously to the instruction of the natives. He was anxious to 
 become acquainted with the condition and habits of the people 
 around him ; but, having no knowledge of their language, ex- 
 cept what he had acquired from occasional interviews with such 
 of them as had visited Sydney and Paramatta, he was obliged 
 to converse with them through a friend. 
 
 On the second Sunday after his arrival, he went out in the 
 afternoon to a village not far from the settlement. As he 
 entered it, he was shocked to see twelve heads of men, neatly 
 arranged on the right-hand side of the path. They were beau- 
 tifully tattooed, and presented a calm and placid aspect. This 
 exhibition brought some of the most savage and atrocious deve- 
 lopements of human nature under his own immediate observa- 
 tion. He felt, at the moment, that he had entered the " region 
 and shadow of death," and was treading a soil but recently 
 moistened with the blood of man. What an instructive study 
 is here laid open to those philosophers who plead for the dignity 
 of human nature, the sufficiency of human reason, and the excel- 
 lency of natural religion ! Mr. Leigh sent for the chief, and 
 said to him, " I did not expect to witness so revolting a specta- 
 cle in your village. Why have you placed those heads in such 
 a situation?" He replied, with an air of contempt, "Because 
 I expected you to buy them !" "Buy them,!" said Mr. Leigh, 
 with considerable vehemence, " I buy spars, pigs, and flax, but 
 not the heads of men." On returning through the same village 
 in the evening, he perceived that the heads had been removed. 
 On meeting the chief, he inquired why he had removed the 
 heads. " Because," he observed, " you did not like to see them, 
 and wished that you might not see any more. But the captain 
 of the next ship will, in all probability, purchase them." 
 
 Coming to a hut, much superior in appearance to those 
 around it, Mr. Leigh crouched down; and, on looking in, dis- 
 covered a living child lying naked, between two large stones. 
 He crept in on his hands and knees, the entrance being very 
 low, and, wrapping the infant in his pocket-handkerchief, 
 brought it out. Several persons, having observed him, raised 
 the cry, " The white man has gone into the queen's hut ! " The 
 people were soon in motion; and the queen herself arriving, 
 demanded to know what business he had there. Holding up 
 the child, he said, " I went in to save the life of this infant. 
 Why was it left alone, naked, and upon the floor of the hut?" 
 The queen replied, " I have been planting potatoes, and could, 
 not attend to it. But I do not regret it ; for your handker-
 
 IV.] LABOURS IN NEW ZEALAND. 87 
 
 chief, having touched my pickaninny, is forfeited it is now my 
 property." He judged it prudent to let her have it. He then 
 went into their plantations, and expostulated with such as he 
 found working on the Lord's day. They declared that their 
 gods were good for nothing : they did not give them a sabbath. 
 " They kept them mahi, mahi, until they were mate, mate, then it 
 was mahi, mahi, until they were mate moe." "They said, 
 Work, work, until they were sick, sick, and then they said, Work, 
 work, until they were sick dead." 
 
 His attention to the child, and his affable manner with the 
 natives, secured their confidence and esteem. He visited six of 
 the nearest villages in succession, assembled the people, and in- 
 quired whether they were willing to receive instruction. They 
 generally replied in the affirmative, and assured him that if the 
 white teachers would come regularly, they would stay at home 
 themselves, and bring their children to be taught. He formed 
 those villages into a circuit, and made a plan, to which the lay 
 missionaries attached their names. They conducted a religious 
 service in each village, every Lord's day. 
 
 Having witnessed, with much satisfaction, the improved zeal 
 and usefulness of his lay brethren, and brought them to adopt a 
 regular system of labour, Mr. Leigh felt persuaded that he 
 might leave the work in their own hands, and return to New 
 South Wales. This course had become necessary, as, owing 
 either to his incessant application to duty, or to his disease hav- 
 ing assumed a more aggravated form, there was scarcely any 
 perceptible improvement in the state of his health. The home- 
 ward voyage, however, from New Zealand to Port Jackson, had 
 a very beneficial effect upon both his health and spirits. 
 
 On landing at Sydney, his first concern was to know how 
 the atfairs of the mission had been conducted during his 
 absence ; and it yielded him no small degree of satisfaction to 
 learn, that the cause of religion had been making a steady pro- 
 gress, and that the circuit, generally, presented an encouraging 
 appearance. The report of his colleague was peculiarly anima- 
 ting. He observed, " As to the success of the gospel in the 
 colony, I have no doubt ; and I exult in it for many reasons. 
 This is certainly one of the most important spheres of labour 
 under the direction of the committee. From us, in a few years, 
 I expect to see missionaries sallying forth to those islands which 
 spot the sea on every side of us : the Friendly Isles, the Feejees, 
 New Hebrides, New Caledonia, New Zealand, New Georgia: 
 and then to the north again, very contiguous to us, are the 
 Islands of New Guinea, New Ireland, Celebes, Timor, Borneo, 
 Gilolo, and a great cluster of thickly-inhabited missionary fields : 
 but we want more missionaries. I thank God, my health has
 
 88 LIFE OP THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 been good. My mind has been happy ; and I do not regret 
 having journeyed so far to be a helper in this great work." 
 
 The congregations had so increased, that additional accom- 
 modation had become indispensable; but the societies were 
 small, and building very expensive. Not only were all kinds of 
 materials very high in price, but a common mechanic could not 
 be engaged for less than ten shillings a day. Several indi- 
 viduals, however, not immediately connected with the mission, 
 . encouraged the erection of larger and more suitable places of 
 worship. One day, while Mr. Leigh was dining with the resident 
 magistrate of Liverpool, Thomas Moore, Esq., that gentleman 
 said to him, " I have been thinking what I should give you 
 towards the erection of larger and more commodious chapels. 
 I have concluded to give you 20 for one at Sydney, 10 for 
 one at Paramatta, and 10 for one at Windsor." Others fol- 
 lowed this noble example ; so that, in a very short time, a 
 handsome sum was subscribed. 
 
 The Rev. Samuel Marsden, being informed of their intention 
 to build a chapel in the town of Windsor, where he had con- 
 siderable property, offered the donation of a sufficient quantity 
 of land on which to erect both a mission-house and chapel. In 
 the note in which he made this offer, he said, " To give you the 
 right hand of fellowship, is no more than my indispensable duty. 
 You may rely with confidence upon my continued support and 
 co-operation in all your laudable attempts to benefit the inhabit- 
 ants of this populous colony. I am fully persuaded, that your 
 ministerial labours will tend to promote the welfare of these 
 settlements, as well as the eternal interests of immortal souls. 
 The importation of convicts from Europe is very great every 
 year. Hundreds have just landed on our shores, from various 
 parts of the British empire ; hundreds are now in the harbour, 
 ready to disembark ; and hundreds more are on the bosom of 
 the great deep, and hourly expected. We must not expect that 
 governors, magistrates, and politicians can find a remedy for the 
 moral diseases with which those convicts are infected : Heaven 
 itself has provided the only remedy, which is the blessed Balm 
 of Gilead. We must expect great discouragements ; but let us 
 go on sounding the rams' horns ; the walls of Jericho will and 
 must fall in time. We are feeble ; but the Lord is mighty, and 
 will bring Israel to Mount Zion. I pray that the Divine blessing 
 may attend all your labours for the salvation of men in this 
 colony." "Behold, how good and how pleasant it is for 
 brethren to dwell together in unity ! " The above attestation in 
 favour of this mission, from the pen of so competent and dis- 
 interested a witness as Mr. Marsden, who thoroughly understood 
 the principles on which it had been conducted, and had seen its
 
 IV.] MR. SCOTT BUILDS A CHAPEL. 89 
 
 practical results, is highly complimentary to the ability and zeal 
 with which its affairs had been conducted by missionary Leigh. 
 Let this testimony be placed in contrast with the opinions of 
 those gentlemen who, having spent six or nine months in the 
 country, examining its geological peculiarities, or collecting 
 botanical subjects, have written respecting this noble enterprise 
 in the most disparaging and flippant manner. 
 
 Mr. Leigh was not a man to be diverted from his purpose by 
 ordinary occurrences. Assisted by his colleague, he proceeded 
 to lay the foundation of the Windsor chapel, September 13th, 
 1818. Mr. Lawry conducted the devotional parts of the ser- 
 vice, and Mr. Leigh preached from Ezra iii. 11 : " And all the 
 people shouted with a great shout, when they praised the Lord, 
 because the foundation of the house of the Lord was laid." 
 The opening of this neat and commodious building, which took 
 place early in 1819, excited much public interest, and brought 
 several families under the influence of the gospel, who had, for 
 many years, abandoned even the outward forms of religion. 
 
 The congregation in Sydney had for some time been sub- 
 jected to the greatest inconvenience, from the unsuitableness 
 and size of the building which they occupied in that city. It 
 did not contain more than two hundred hearers, while the 
 situation was exceedingly objectionable. The society, though 
 improving in numbers and respectability, was not, as yet, able 
 to undertake a building at all in keeping with the rapidly 
 advancing population and architectural elegance of the metro- 
 polis. Just at this season of encouragement and trial, Mr. 
 Scott, who had sold them the estate on which the mission- 
 house stood, said to Mr. Leigh, "I intend, God willing, to 
 build a chapel upon my garden ground, and give it to the 
 mission. I feel this to be a duty which I owe to Divine Pro- 
 vidence." He soon afterwards laid the foundation-stone with 
 great joy ; and, after spending five hundred guineas upon the 
 erection, secured the exclusive right of occupation to the Wes- 
 ieyan missionaries. It was appropriated to the worship of God 
 in March, 1819 ; on which occasion Mr. Leigh preached in the 
 old chapel in the morning, and Mr. Lawry in the new one in the 
 evening. Referring to these services, Mr. Leigh writes : " The 
 congregations were large and attentive. I cannot express what 
 I felt during the evening service as I looked round upon the 
 audience, and reflected on the wonderful change that had taken 
 place since I first preached in Sydney ' Rocks.' I was ' lost in 
 wonder, love, and praise !'" This building, which was of 
 dressed stone, presented a neat appearance, and was capable of 
 containing four hundred hearers. And there it still stands, to 
 tell to the citizens of yet another generation, how solicitous
 
 90 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 their deceased friend was that the worship of God should be 
 perpetuated amongst them. May we not ask, What are all the 
 magnificent structures, which the wealth and gratitude of the 
 British people have reared, to commemorate the triumphs of 
 the national flag over their prostrate enemies, the eloquence of 
 their statesmen, or the munificence of their benefactors, when 
 compared with this beautiful house of prayer? When the 
 achievements of those illustrious warriors and statesmen shall 
 have been blotted from human recollection, and the monuments 
 that record them shall have been reduced to their original form, 
 it will be said of this unpretending edifice, this asylum for the 
 lost, " that this man was born there." This free-will offering 
 to Christ was but a type of Mr. Scott's principles. Those princi- 
 ples were so disinterested and expansive, that they only wanted 
 the means to have erected places of worship and school-houses 
 for the entire population of Australia, 
 
 The town of Sydney had been divided into small sections, a 
 tract society established, and every house supplied periodically 
 with religious tracts. This humble instrumentality had been 
 the means of awakening general inquiry, and of leading many 
 to observe the sabbath, and attend the means of grace, who had 
 not been within the walls of a place of worship since they left 
 the land of their nativity. 
 
 The new chapel did not long meet the demand for seat 
 accommodation. The recollection of the past inspired the 
 people with fresh hopes, and present success increased the 
 ardour of their zeal. While every thing connected with reli- 
 gion assumed a new and cheering aspect, His Excellency the 
 governor, and Thomas Wylde, Esq., offered a piece of land, 
 from their respective estates, in Macquarie-street, sufficiently 
 large for chapel and educational purposes. The Wesleyans 
 resolved to keep pace with the leadings of Providence and the 
 liberality of their friends ; and agreed to erect, upon the above 
 site, a building of stone, fifty feet by thirty. They selected the 
 1st day of January, 1819, for commencing the work. "I was 
 induced," said Mr. Leigh, in a letter to his brother, Ralph 
 Leigh, Esq., " to lay the foundation-stone on New- Year's morn- 
 ing, because it is a season of special intercession with all the 
 Protestant churches of Great Britain and Ireland ; and perhaps 
 the abundant blessings we received on that occasion were sent 
 in answer to their prayers." 
 
 That branch of the mission which was established at Para- 
 matta had been so conducted as to secure the respect of the 
 public, the confidence of the resident clergy, and the co-operation 
 of the colonial government. His Excellency, having heard of 
 the increasing numbers who were anxious to hear the mission-
 
 IV.] IS OVERWORKED AND LAID ASIDE. 91 
 
 aries if they had a larger place of worship, generously offered 
 them a suitable piece of ground on which to erect a chapel adapted 
 to the altered habits and increasing population of the town. 
 
 But while the fruits of the mission were thus multiplying in 
 all the settlements, the missionary himself was fast sinking 
 under the pressure of duty and disease. His friends at home 
 and abroad had expostulated with him in the most earnest 
 terms : " You are killing yourself," said the Rev. Joseph Ben- 
 son, " by doing what neither God nor the committee expect or 
 require." But when he looked at the criminal lists, and the 
 number of executions, the condition of the convicts, the spiritual 
 destitution of the colonists, and the crime and destruction pre- 
 vailing amongst the natives in the interior, he was carried forward 
 by an irresistible impulse. 
 
 The church at Newcastle, with a congregation of eight hun- 
 dred hearers, being without a clergyman, the governor applied 
 to Mr. Leigh for assistance. The spirit was willing, though 
 the flesh was weak ; and he consented to go. He sailed in one 
 of the government ships, and resumed his labours amongst the 
 thieves and murderers of that settlement ; but increasing indis- 
 position rendered his speedy return to Sydney indispensable. 
 He was now incapacitated for all public duty ; and, for some 
 time, his friends despaired of his life. He possessed a calm and 
 settled assurance of God's favour, and awaited the issue of his 
 affliction in cheerful resignation. 
 
 But how mysterious are the dispensations of Divine Pro- 
 vidence ! They are always, however, in perfect accordance with 
 His own declaration: "My thoughts are not your thoughts, 
 neither are your ways my ways, saith the Lord. For as the 
 heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than 
 your ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts." Nor does 
 this present any new phases in the general aspect of Provi- 
 dence. After it had been clearly demonstrated, that human 
 philosophy was insufficient to curb the passions or regulate the 
 habits of mankind, that Christianity was a revelation from God, 
 and that " the foolishness of preaching " was the chosen instru- 
 ment of salvation to the world; do we find Paul, then in the 
 zenith of his glory, imprisoned in Rome, and John in the island 
 of Patmos ? But the one was writing his inimitable Epistles, 
 and thus laying a train destined to spring a mine that was 
 to shake the throne of the Caesars, and, in its vast reverbera- 
 tions, demolish every idol-temple throughout the Roman empire ; 
 while the other was preparing his apocalyptic history of the 
 church, through all intervening ages, to the end of time. So 
 the affliction of missionary Leigh, apparently so unseasonable,, 
 invigorated all the graces of the Spirit in his experience, and
 
 92 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 prepared Mm for a more arduous campaign in the service of 
 Christ. He resembled the husbandman, who, having sustained 
 the toils and privations of the spring, watches with satisfaction 
 the rising blade in his corn-fields, and looks forward to autumn 
 with hope; but is suddenly struck down, without being per- 
 mitted to reap the increase. 
 
 The physicians of Sydney were of opinion, that nothing but 
 a long voyage could justify the slightest hope of Mr. Leigh's 
 ultimate recovery. The stewards apprized the committee in 
 London of this opinion in an official note, dated February 24th, 
 1820. In it they observe: "Mr. Leigh has fairly worn him- 
 self out in this mission. For three years he travelled through 
 this uncultivated and extensive colony alone and without help, 
 during the burning heat of summer, and the cold and wet of 
 winter. We all perceived what would be the result of such 
 incessant labour, and only wonder that he sustained it so long. 
 It is the unanimous opinion of all the medical men here, that 
 the only chance of recovery is a voyage to England. After 
 much persuasion, he has consented to return home. He is 
 exceedingly respected in this country. Should his health be 
 restored, the committee cannot send any man who will be so 
 acceptable to the people as Mr. Leigh. In the name of the 
 friends of the mission, we request that, so soon as it may be 
 considered safe, Mr. Leigh may be sent out to us again, in 
 preference to any other person." 
 
 " My fellow-labourer," said the Rev. E. Cartwright, " I 
 heard on Saturday of your intended voyage to England. I 
 have for some time observed your declining state of health; 
 but assuredly the Lord is fitting you for some eminent service. 
 I rather envy than pity you, knowing that your inward man is 
 renewed day by day. None of us have escaped, like yourself, 
 the tongue of the slanderer. Neither in my capacity of magis- 
 trate nor chaplain have I heard any thing to your prejudice. 
 All classes have united in the opinion, and considered Mr. 
 Leigh a faithful servant of Jesus Christ. Your labours have 
 been greatly blessed. Take with you the comfort of knowing, 
 that you have the approbation of God and man. If God should 
 restore you, stand up for us in England, and plead our cause, 
 that we may have more help from your Society, or some other. 
 Why may we not hope to have you again amongst us ? You 
 have a stock of knowledge which none can possess who have 
 not passed through the same ordeal. Be assured we shall not 
 cease to pray for you. Write to me, and give me the benefit of 
 your experience. Should you be in the neighbourhood of Brad- 
 ford, near Leeds, tell my friends there that I often think of 
 them with tears of gratitude. And now, brother, ' I commend
 
 IV.] BETURNS TO ENGLAND BY CAPE HOEN. 93 
 
 you to God, and to the word of His grace, which is able to 
 build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them 
 that are sanctified.' You must consider me, at all times, to be, 
 with much esteem, your affectionate brother in Christ." The 
 reverend gentleman commenced his Christian career amongst 
 the Wesleyans of Bradford. He subsequently connected him- 
 self with the established Church in that town; and, on the 
 recommendation of the Kev. Mr. Crosse, obtained ordination, 
 and an appointment to a chaplaincy in New South Wales. To 
 Mr. Leigh he was " a friend and a brother ; " and, in all seasons 
 of difficulty and perplexity, was ready to administer encourage- 
 ment and afford help. 
 
 The friends having completed Mr. Leigh's outfit, he took 
 an affectionate leave of them, and went on board. His pre- 
 carious state of health excited the sympathy of all in the ship, 
 and led them to adopt every method which medical experience 
 could suggest for alleviating his affliction. They sailed by 
 Cape Horn, and called at Pernambuco, where they were detained 
 a fortnight. This is a maritime province of Brazil. Mr. 
 Leigh availed himself of the opportunity which this unexpected 
 detention afforded for acquainting himself with some of the- 
 peculiarities of the place and people. For this purpose, he- 
 spent the greater part of every day on shore. He could not 
 penetrate into the interior of the country but at the risk of his 
 life, so that his observations were necessarily confined within a 
 comparatively small circumference. Nature seemed to be every 
 where clothed with the attributes of grandeur and beauty. The 
 infinite diversity, richness, and luxuriance of the vegetation, 
 extending as far as the eye could reach, exceeded all the scenery 
 which he had ever witnessed. The various tints of the foliage, 
 in which all the colours of the rainbow were sweetly blended, 
 gave a wonderful variety to the prospect ; " while the myriads 
 of reptiles, birds, and insects studding the ground in most 
 brilliant colours, or sparkling like gems on the surrounding 
 branches and leaves," reminded him of primeval Paradise. In 
 the exuberance of evergreen foliage, which forms the peculiar 
 characteristic of the Brazilian empire, this region has the pre- 
 eminence over every other part of the globe. Its geographical 
 position, fertile soil, genial climate, noble ports, and navigable 
 rivers, render it, perhaps, the most valuable portion of the 
 western continent. 
 
 The condition of the people presented a melancholy contrast 
 with the bounty and loveliness of nature. The aborigines were 
 a sullen and ferocious race of savages, strangers to arts or 
 manufactures, and habituated to cannibalism. Here a popula- 
 tion exceeding five millions of souls was sitting in " gross dark-
 
 94 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 ness and in the shadow of death." At the period to which we 
 refer, there were one million, nine hundred and thirty thousand 
 slaves, chiefly employed on the sugar-estates in the interior; 
 and six ships in the harbour newly arrived, with fresh cargoes, 
 from the coast of Africa. Mr. Leigh frequently attended the 
 slave-market, where hundreds of men, women, and children were 
 offered for sale. They were quite naked. Their heads were 
 neatly dressed, and their bodies nibbed over with oil, to give 
 them the appearance of plumpness, and make the skin soft 
 and glossy. Where age had silvered the hair, it was cut as 
 short as possible, and every means employed to conceal deform- 
 ity, and set off the objects of this criminal commerce. " Shall 
 I not visit for these things? saith the Lord: and shall not 
 my soul be avenged on such a nation as this ? " To the heart 
 of a missionary, accustomed to regard every man as a brother, 
 and every woman as a " sister or mother," these exhibitions 
 were exquisitely touching. The distress evinced on the sepa- 
 ration of families proved that, although these children of nature 
 were denied the prerogatives of manhood, they yet possessed all 
 the peculiar and inherent properties of humanity. The slave 
 squatted in front of his master's residence, as a substitute for a 
 sign-board, marked the locality where the slave-merchant con- 
 ducted his retail business. 
 
 Here Popery reigned without a competitor, and carried on 
 her sorceries, none daring to question the validity of her claim 
 to supremacy. Her architectural magnificence, her gorgeous 
 altars, the number of her ecclesiastics, and the costliness and 
 variety of their sacerdotal costumes, marked alike her unbounded 
 wealth and political influence. Her numerous holidays, in 
 which amusement and devotion were agreeably blended, and the 
 exuberance of her paternal love in granting, upon easy terms, 
 an exemption from the fires of purgatory, acted upon the ima- 
 gination of an ignorant and credulous people, so as to render 
 them intolerant to all who differed from them, even to blood- 
 shedding. Their public worship was as devoid of solemnity as 
 of spirituality. 
 
 Keturning from the church one day with a lady-passenger 
 and her two daughters, Mr. Leigh observed two Spanish ladies, 
 richly attired, following close behind them. They made several 
 observations on the dress and elegance of the young ladies with 
 Mr. Leigh. "They are heretics," said one of them as they 
 passed. " Yes," said the other, " they are heretics. But what a 
 pity that those beautiful creatures should be fuel for hell-fire ! " 
 Mr. Leigh hastened to the water-side, and, the boat being ready, 
 they were glad to escape from their tormentors. Having wit- 
 nessed the ostentatious pageantry of Popery, under the sacred
 
 IV.] SLAVERY AND POPEB.Y IN THE BRAZILS. 95 
 
 name of religion, they united in the simple worship of the true 
 God in Christ with grateful hearts. The history of this lady, 
 who was well known to Mr. Leigh in the colony, was remark- 
 able. She was tried in Yorkshire for an aggravated case of 
 horse-stealing, and sentenced to transportation. As a convict, 
 she conducted herself with the strictest propriety, and, after a 
 season of trial, obtained a ticket of leave. She married, com- 
 menced business in Sydney, and gradually rose to respectability 
 and affluence. She was anxious that her daughters should have 
 a first-rate education, and was on her way to England for the 
 purpose of placing them at a boarding-school. 
 
 The health of Mr. Leigh had gradually improved from the. 
 time of his leaving the colony. The doctor, the captain, or the 
 commissary had been accustomed to read the Prayers and Les- 
 sons ; but his severe cough was so far relieved, that he was now 
 able to go through the whole service himself. Having enjoyed 
 " line upon line, precept upon precept," during the voyage, all 
 on board had become religiously impressed by the truth ; and 
 several were unquestionably converted to God. 
 
 The ship having called at Portsmouth, Mr. Leigh landed, 
 and forwarded to the committee an account of the state in which 
 he had left the mission. That account, which we abbreviate 
 and subjoin, will be perused with deep interest : 
 
 " It has pleased God," he observes, " of his infinite goodness, 
 to bring me back in safety to my native land. ' While I live, I 
 will praise the Lord.' For nearly four years I was enabled to 
 prosecute my mission without disappointing one congregation. 
 I had many difficulties to encounter, long rides, and frequently 
 no bed but the ground. But, though I suffered in health, I 
 rejoiced in spirit. I visited New Zealand, in the hope of being 
 much benefited by the change; but the improvement was 
 scarcely perceptible to myself or others. The number of per- 
 sons brought into society in New South Wales is comparatively 
 small ; but I believe they are sincere in their profession. Our 
 congregations in Sydney are good; and the Sunday-schools 
 afford a pleasing prospect of usefulness. The congregations in 
 Paramatta and the interior are highly encouraging. Six months 
 hence, several respectable towns will be provided with neat and 
 convenient places of worship. The expense of the chapels at 
 Sydney and Windsor will be defrayed, or nearly so, by public 
 subscriptions. Mr. John Lees, of Castlereagh, has built a 
 second chapel there at his own expense ; and a friend at Nepean 
 Eiver has one in progress, which he means to give to the mission. 
 
 " But we must have more missionaries : three are indispensa- 
 bly necessary. Station one at Sydney, that he may visit the 
 neighbouring settlements, at present entirely destitute of the
 
 96 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 means of grace ; the second at Paramatta, whose circuit will 
 extend seventy miles, and include eight settlements, the inhabit- 
 ants of which have not hitherto heard the gospel ; the third at 
 Windsor. The missionary here will have a sphere of action 
 thirty miles in extent. From this station the gospel will, I 
 trust, be carried across the Blue Mountains. Without such a 
 provision, the colonists in that territory will soon be on a level 
 with the natives. Wilberforce is a very promising settlement : 
 from hence to the second branch of the Hawkesbury Biver,. a 
 distance of sixty miles, there are many emigrants who have not 
 seen a Christian minister since they came into the country. 
 These are all anxious to have religious instructors. I will com- 
 municate more fully when I reach London : in the mean time, 
 you will see that ' I have neither run in vain, nor laboured in 
 vain.' " 
 
 It has become customary, of late, for those who look with 
 jealousy on Christian missions, to take the Annual Keports of 
 the different societies, and calculate the amount of success from 
 numerical data. But this is as fallacious as it is unjust. The 
 individual who adopts this rule of judging shows either profound 
 ignorance or deep malignity. It would be as rational to take 
 up the returns of the Australian settler, and endeavour to show 
 that, because his produce does not give, on the average, more 
 than one bushel of wheat to the acre, he has done nothing. But 
 is it not something to have manufactured all the requisite imple- 
 ments of husbandry, to have cleared the forest of its timber and 
 brushwood, and to have proved, by actual experiment and nume- 
 rous specimens, the depth and richness of the soil ? Those per- 
 sons may not be aware of it, but their principles are identical 
 with those of Simon Magus, who determined the value of " the 
 gift of God," and the worth of the soul, by a money-standard. 
 
 Mr. Leigh, single and alone, laid the foundation of a spiritual 
 empire, which has been widening ever since, and will be endur- 
 ing as time itself. The connexion of New South Wales with 
 the numerous islands in the South Seas, with which its commer- 
 cial intercourse is constantly enlarging, gives it a higher interest 
 as a mission-station. And how cheering, even in its dawn, is 
 the prospect of complete success in this important division of 
 the globe ! There is every probability that Australia mil become 
 the Great Britain of the Southern Ocean, and spread Christian- 
 ity, science, and commerce throughout its numerous and popu- 
 lous islands. 
 
 After a short stay in Portsmouth, Mr. Leigh travelled by 
 coach to London, where he was kindly received, by the Kev. 
 Joseph Taylor, at the Mission-House, Hatton- Garden. The 
 unwearied attention of Mr. and Mrs. Taylor, and the superior
 
 IV.] URGES A MISSION TO NEW ZEALAND. 97 
 
 medical treatment under which he was placed, produced a sud- 
 den and remarkable change in the state of his health. As soon 
 as he conveniently could, he met the secretaries, the Kev. Messrs. 
 Bunting, Taylor, and Watson. After going fully into the tem- 
 poral and spiritual affairs of the South-Sea mission, he urged the 
 necessity of extending the work in Australia, and attempting the 
 establishment of new missions in New Zealand and the Friendly 
 Islands : " I am prepared," said he, "to take the one, and Bro- 
 ther Lawry the other, of those untried fields of labour." " Sir," 
 said Mr. Taylor, " what are you talking about ? With a debt of 
 10,000, we are not in a condition either to enlarge the old, or 
 undertake the establishment of new, missions." The other 
 secretaries having concurred in the opinion of Mr. Taylor, the 
 interview closed, and Mr. Leigh retired ; but he could not sleep 
 all that night. Next morning, when seated at breakfast, he 
 brought the subject again before Mr. Taylor, expressing his 
 regret that the doors which had been opened by Divine Provi- 
 dence for extended usefulness, should have been so peremptorily 
 closed by the secretaries. Mr. Taylor again adduced the 
 10,000 in justification of the prudent, though painful, conclu- 
 sion to which the secretaries had come. 
 
 Mr. Leigh, who felt as if he could not live unless he were 
 permitted to go to New Zealand, continued in earnest prayer 
 that God would clear away all obstructions, and carry him back 
 again to that country. This subject filled his mind and 
 engrossed his attention day and night. One morning as he lay 
 in bed, reflecting alternately on the enterprise on which his 
 heart was set, and the impossibility of dealing with the 10,000, 
 it occurred to him, in a moment, that it was not money that he 
 wanted ; but that if he could obtain articles to be used in 
 barter, they would subserve all the purposes of money. Elated 
 by this new conception, he got up, struck out his new theory, 
 prayed over it, and awaited the call to breakfast with impa- 
 tience. So soon as he entered the parlour, he laid his plan 
 before Mr. Taylor, observing, " If you will give me leave to go 
 down to the manufacturing districts, and make a public state- 
 ment of the actual circumstances of the cannibals of New 
 Zealand, and solicit such articles as the people may be willing 
 to contribute, I will engage to establish a mission amongst 
 those savages, in defiance of your 10,000." Mr. Taylor 
 replied, " Mr. Watson will be here at eleven o'clock, when you 
 had better submit your scheme to him. It seems to me to be 
 deserving of some consideration." Mr. Watson arrived, and 
 listened with respectful attention to Mr. Leigh's proposal. 
 "We cannot," said Mr. Watson, "give you the authority you 
 require ; but the conference is at hand, and the case had better
 
 98 LIFE OP THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 be brought before that body. In the mean time, I am rather 
 impressed in favour of your suggestion." 
 
 As Mr. Leigh was advancing towards a state of convalescence, 
 it was thought that a few weeks in the country would greatly 
 facilitate his restoration to health. His deep consumptive 
 cough had subsided, and his strength and spirits were rapidly 
 returning. He, however, had no idea of making the pursuit 
 of health the primary object of his journey into the country. 
 It seemed to him that, if he could ascertain the views of his 
 brethren, and test public feeling, if it were but in a few 
 instances, before going to conference, he would be better able 
 to judge of the propriety of pressing upon that body the adop- 
 tion of his scheme for evangelizing New Zealand. For this 
 purpose he left London, accompanied by Mr. Taylor, and called 
 at Louth on his way to Hull and York. At the former place 
 they held a missionary meeting. " At this meeting," says the 
 "Stamford Mercury," of Tuesday, July 18th, 1820, "several 
 very instructive, eloquent, and impressive speeches were deli- 
 vered by the Kev. Messrs. J. Taylor, Gregory, Cubitt, Hannah, 
 Agar, and others ; but though all these speeches were truly 
 excellent, that of Mr. Leigh most attracted our notice. This 
 gentleman gave some very interesting information relative to 
 New Zealand and its people, amongst whom he resided for a 
 short time before he sailed for England. Let it suffice to notice 
 that, notwithstanding the almost incredible ferocity of these 
 cannibals, they are remarkably ingenious and enterprising, very 
 respectful to Europeans, and discovered a surprising willingness 
 and capacity to receive instruction ; and that Mr. Leigh intends 
 shortly to sail, with six other ministers, for New Zealand, and 
 other islands in the Pacific Ocean. We do sincerely pray that 
 this gentleman and his assistants may be able, through the 
 blessing of God, to convert and civilize this interesting, though 
 degraded, race of men." Though the friends at Louth were 
 expending nearly 1,000 upon their trust-premises, they yet 
 nobly responded to Mr. Leigh's call for assistance in his hazard- 
 ous undertaking. During this visit he lodged at the house 
 of Mr. Horton, and secured a valuable auxiliary to the cause of 
 missions in the son of that gentleman, the Kev. William Horton. 
 
 He met with a similar reception at Hull and York; and 
 went to the conference at Liverpool satisfied as to the complete 
 success of his plan, unless his brethren should put an interdict 
 upon it. The open conference, it was believed, would afford 
 him a suitable opportunity for submitting his scheme to the 
 candid consideration of the Christian public. The chapel was 
 crowded to excess, and the Lord enabled him to plead the 
 cause of the New-Zealand savage with perspicuity and power.
 
 IV.] MAKES COLLECTIONS IN THE PEOVINCE3. 99 
 
 After much, discussion, the conference sanctioned the establish- 
 ment of the mission, and authorized him to visit such provincial 
 towns as might invite him, for the purpose of realizing the means 
 of accomplishing that object. Several brethren, being persuaded 
 that the religious principles and zeal of the lay members of 
 their societies would be refreshed and invigorated by his commu- 
 nications, invited him at once to their respective circuits. 
 
 No man enjoyed Christian fellowship more than Mr. Leigh ; 
 and yet, when the New-Zealand case passed the conference, he 
 became restless and unhappy. He seemed to have a special 
 call to this particular department of his " Master's business," 
 and was eager to enter upon its onerous duties. Having taken 
 leave of the conference, he retired for a few days to recruit his 
 strength, before commencing a general visitation of the circuits. 
 
 On the 18th of September, 1820, he received the following 
 letter, addressed to the " preachers in the circuits which Mr. 
 Leigh may visit," and signed, " Jabez Bunting." " The con- 
 ference in Liverpool, having heard Mr. Samuel Leigh's state- 
 ments respecting the favourable openings for the establishment 
 of missions among the black natives of New South Wales, in 
 Tongataboo, and the Friendly Islands, and in the populous and 
 extensive islands of New Zealand, agreed to appoint several 
 missionaries, including himself, to those countries ; and, as 
 many of the preachers and respectable friends who attended 
 conference were desirous that he should visit some of the prin- 
 cipal places in England, to receive such articles of manufacture 
 as would be more valuable than money in the support of those 
 missions, the conference resolved as follows : ' That Mr. Samuel 
 Leigh having been appointed as a missionary to New Zealand, 
 the conference authorizes the missionary committee to direct 
 him to visit, before his departure, any places in this king- 
 dom where it is probable that he may obtain the present of 
 various articles of manufacture, in aid of the South-Sea mis- 
 sions ; ' and the preachers cheerfully engaged to render him all 
 the assistance in their power. Feeling very desirous that his 
 health may not suffer, I would suggest the propriety and neces- 
 sity of his not being called upon to preach, or do any public 
 work, but what may be absolutely necessary for the purposes of 
 furthering his object. Under God, the establishment of those 
 important missions depends materially upon the continuance of 
 his life and strength ; and I would sincerely hope, that he may 
 be spared to accomplish so great a work. A king and chief 
 from New Zealand, under whom our mission is to be established 
 there, have lately been, for a few days, at the mission-house ; 
 and are much pleased that Mr. Leigh is going to reside in their 
 country, and to preach to themselves, their children, and coun- 
 
 H 2
 
 100 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 trymen in their native language. Mr. Leigh will communicate 
 more fully, in person, the wishes of himself and the missionary 
 committee on the subject of his visit." 
 
 Mr. Leigh made a tour of the provinces, travelling by day, 
 and speaking to, generally, crowded audiences almost every 
 night. After delivering a public address in Sheffield, he re- 
 ceived several tons of goods, including almost every article of 
 local manufacture ; such as ploughs, spinning-wheels, spades, 
 saws, axes, and fish-hooks, together with all descriptions of 
 ironmongery. Several of these donations were large. Mr. Holy 
 presented one hundred dozens of forks and knives. The firm of 
 Newton and Chambers, of ThornclifFe, contributed goods valued 
 at 100, consisting of grates, pots, kettles, and sundries. In 
 presenting the list of articles to Mr. Leigh, the head of that 
 firm enclosed a JE5 note for his own use. He immediately 
 returned it, observing, "I never receive donations for myself: 
 send it to the secretaries ! " One lady sent him one hundred 
 wedding-rings. He held an aggregate meeting in Oldham- 
 street chapel, Manchester ; after which he received prints, cali- 
 coes, wearing apparel, and curiosities, some of which were above 
 one hundred years old, valued altogether at 500. Having 
 stated his case to the people of Birmingham, he was soon sur- 
 rounded with innumerable articles in copper, iron, and brass, 
 saws of all kinds, axes, pins, buttons, and fish-hooks. Liver- 
 pool furnished a large assortment of wearing apparel for men, 
 women, and children. Captain Irving, of Bristol, provided a 
 large tent, which was found very serviceable in New Zealand j 
 while other friends there contributed, in various ways, in fur- 
 therance of an object that excited an interest as deep as it was 
 general. 
 
 The London Missionary Society was then holding its anni- 
 versary meeting in that city. Mr. Leigh attended the meeting, 
 and delivered an affecting address on the state of the inhabit- 
 ants of the South-Sea Islands, and the privations and sufferings 
 which their missionaries had been called to endure amongst 
 those barbarians. During the war, their letters and supplies 
 from home had been cut off for seven years ; in consequence of 
 which they had been reduced to the greatest extremities. 
 
 The contributions of the people to the New-Zealand mission 
 were packed in old casks, which had previously contained wine, 
 beer, and porter ; and were sent to Hatton-Garden in such quan- 
 tities, that Mr. Taylor had some difficulty in finding warehouse- 
 room for them in the neighbourhood. 
 
 Does the reader inquire, " What became of this vast accumu- 
 lation of property ? Can any satisfactory account be given of 
 its appropriation ? Was it faithfully and economically applied
 
 iv.] 'HONGI AND WAIKATO IN LONDON. 101 
 
 to the introduction and establishment of Christianity in New 
 Zealand?" The writer of this narrative is happy in being able 
 to assure the surviving contributors and their families, that, 
 after the lapse of thirty years, there exists satisfactory evidence 
 that, in administering their bounty to the Heathen, " there was 
 no profligate expenditure." The goods were received as a sacred 
 deposit : they were shipped to New South Wales, and re-shipped, 
 as they were required, to New Zealand. They furnished the 
 means for purchasing the missionary estate there, for erecting 
 appropriate premises for the purposes of the mission, and for 
 buildiiig preaching and school houses in the adjacent villages ; 
 and were laid out with such prudence and judgment, that they 
 almost entirely supported the mission for five years. "Those 
 men," said Mr. Leigh upon his death-bed, "who accuse us 
 and our establishment of extravagance, utter slander in igno- 
 rance or enmity." 
 
 Having completed his labours in the country, he returned to 
 London, deeply impressed with a sense of the goodness of God, 
 and of the benevolence of His people. In the mean time, 'Hongi 
 and Waikato had arrived from New Zealand. They were ac- 
 companied by Mr. Kendall, of the Church mission. Mr. Leigh 
 had known those chiefs in their own country. 
 
 In the early history of European intercourse with those 
 islands, no name stands more prominent than that of 'Hongi. 
 He ruled over a territory comprehending seventeen districts, 
 and stretching across the land from the eastern to the western 
 shore. The extent of his possessions alone would have rendered 
 him one of the most powerful chiefs in the country ; but he was 
 still more celebrated and dreaded afj one of its most distin- 
 guished warriors. His precipitate and sanguinary justice ren- 
 dered him at once the terror and the glory of New Zealand. 
 He was the Napoleon of his age ; he marshalled and trained the 
 provincial forces subject to his authority, and generally led them 
 to victory. But, although he was ferocious and blood-thirsty in 
 battle, he was, at other times, all equanimity and gentleness, 
 and not more distinguished by mild manners and kindly affec- 
 tions than by a natural ingenuity in several useful and orna- 
 mental arts. He particularly excelled in carving rude figures 
 upon wood. Waikato, his companion, was a relative, and a 
 young chief of an amiable disposition. 
 
 " They had come to London to see the king, the multitude of 
 his people, what they were all doing, and the goodness of their 
 land. They wished to remain in England one month, and then 
 to return home. They desired to take back with them one hun- 
 dred men; miners, to search for iron, blacksmiths, carpenters, 
 and missionaries, to teach them arts and religion in their own
 
 102 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 tongue. They were anxious to have twenty British soldiers,, 
 and three officers to keep the soldiers in order. They would 
 protect them, and grant them plenty of land. These are the 
 words of 'Hongi and Waikato." 
 
 They were sent, in the first instance, in company with Mr. 
 Kendall, to Cambridge, to be near Professor Lee ; and it was 
 principally from the materials furnished by them that Dr. Lee 
 compiled the first grammar of the Maori language. Missionary 
 Leigh also spent a short time with the learned professor in 
 furtherance of the same object; and, whatever may be the 
 literary defects of that work, it has been of undoubted utility 
 both to missionaries and schoolmasters. 
 
 After a brief residence at Cambridge, they returned to Lon- 
 don, where they excited much public attention by their beauti- 
 fully tattooed faces. His Majesty, King George IV., admitted 
 them to an audience, showed them the armoury in the palace, 
 and made them several costly presents. Waikato was struck 
 with almost every object upon which his eye fell. 'Hongi was 
 struck with nothing but the discipline of the troops, the military 
 stores, the coat of mail which the king presented to him, and. 
 the great elephant. 
 
 They lost no time in honouring Mr. Leigh with a visit. 
 After a mutual interchange of compliments and inquiries, 
 'Hongi said, " As I have not been quite at home since I came 
 to this land, I will stay with you while I remain in England." 
 Mr. Leigh, knowing that, in a few months, the lifting up of the 
 spear of 'Hongi would be equivalent to a declaration of life or 
 death to himself and family, felt it prudent to accept of this 
 proffered mark of respect, with as good a grace as possible. As 
 the chief would not lie on a bed, Mr. Leigh was obliged to lay 
 his mattrass on the floor, and sleep beside him. 
 
 He was remarkably sensitive. Whenever he was recognised, 
 as a great chief, and treated with that deference and respect 
 which he considered due to his official dignity, he assumed the 
 attitude and spoke with the authority of a prince. But where 
 he was regarded only as an object of curiosity, he became sullen 
 and indignant. A striking illustration of this peculiarity oc- 
 curred at the house of a highly respectable gentleman, who had 
 invited a large circle of friends to meet the chiefs at an evening 
 party. 'Hongi had conducted himself with an air of conscious 
 superiority, and that scrupulous regard to etiquette by which he 
 was generally distinguished, until he observed some of the ladies 
 evidently tracing the lines upon his tattooed countenance, while 
 a smile played upon their own, implying, as he thought, a feel- 
 ing of pity towards himself. He instantly rose up in a state of 
 excitement, threw himself across three chairs, and, covering his.
 
 iv.] 'HONGI BESIDES WITH MB. LEIGH. 103 
 
 face with his hands, remained in that posture until the company 
 retired. 
 
 The Church Missionary Society paid much attention to him, 
 and made him several valuable presents. In many critical mo- 
 ments he had thrown himself between their lay settlers and 
 death; and never, let the cost be what it might to himself, 
 would he allow any thing belonging to them to be destroyed. 
 
 The Wesleyan Missionary committee, being about to place life 
 and property at the mercy of this savage, was anxious to conci- 
 liate his good-will in a way that should testify their respect for 
 him, and, at the same time, encourage his well-known taste for 
 the mechanical arts. At the suggestion of Mr. Leigh, they pre- 
 sented each chief with a box of carpenters' tools. After they 
 had examined, with evident satisfaction, the contents of the 
 boxes, Joseph Butterworth, Esq., M.P., observed, that the com- 
 mittee would have very great pleasure in adding any other arti- 
 cle that would be particularly acceptable to them. "Then," 
 said 'Hongi, " add, if you please, a dress for my wife." When 
 this, with several other articles of female attire, was provided, 
 he seemed pleased and satisfied. 
 
 The climate, or their altered mode of living, soon affected 
 their health ; and, as the winter approached, 'Hongi was seized 
 with an affection of the chest, which placed his life in jeopardy. 
 The most earnest expostulations could not, for a long time, 
 reconcile him to a blister ; but when he at last submitted, the 
 effects were so beneficial, that he declared he would not leave 
 the country, unless he were supplied with a pot of the prepara- 
 tion to take home with him. As soon as they could be removed, 
 the government granted them a passage, in the ship " Spoke," 
 to New South Wales. 
 
 The secretaries of the Church missions sent a respectful note to 
 Mr. Leigh, desiring him to oblige them with another interview, 
 on the subject of their New-Zealand mission. He did so ; and, 
 after expressing his views and opinions freely on the state and 
 prospects of that mission, was leaving the office, when one of the 
 gentlemen called him back. " Mr. Leigh," said he, "not satisfied 
 with getting all the money you can for your new mission, you 
 have been down into the country, I hear, collecting considerable 
 quantities of goods : do you intend to open a great trading 
 establishment abroad?" Mr. Leigh smiled, and observed that 
 it was the want of money that had compelled him to have re- 
 course to such an expedient, and he was much mistaken if his 
 success did not provoke them to follow his example. "It is not 
 improbable," remarked one of the secretaries ; " but if we should, 
 we shall exercise a little more sobriety, I hope, than you seem 
 to have done. I must tell you frankly, that I have myself been
 
 104 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 shocked at the reports' of some of your speeches in the news- 
 papers. The tales of travellers, and the injudicious representa- 
 tions of missionaries, have done much mischief to the cause of 
 religion. I have been obliged to reprove the tendency to exaggera- 
 tion which I have perceived in some of our own agents." " What 
 did you see in my speeches," inquired Mr. Leigh, " at variance 
 with the sobriety of truth ?" " Why," replied the secretary, " I 
 read that every where you have asserted that the New-Zealanders 
 are cannibals ! No sensible person in this country will believe 
 it, and I feel it to be my duty publicly to contradict it." " You 
 had better not," said Mr. Leigh; "for I not only know that 
 they eat one another, but I have seen them do it : and the evi- 
 dence of facts is more convincing to the people of this countiy 
 than the most plausible reasonings. There can be no exaggera- 
 tion in describing the character of a man that roasts and eats his 
 fellow." In a week or two afterwards Mr. Leigh received 
 twenty-five volumes of books, with the following note enclosed:-" 
 
 " MY DEAR SIR, The committee of the Church Missionary 
 Society beg that you will accept their thanks for your kind coun- 
 sels and attention to our settlers at the Bay of Islands. They 
 have much pleasure in presenting you with a copy of the Society's 
 proceedings. I am, 
 
 " Very faithfully yours, 
 
 "JosiAH PRATT." 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 MARBIES AND SAILS FOR NEW SOUTH WALES THE ABORIGINES LANDS 
 IN NEW ZEALAND WAE CANNIBALISM. 
 
 ALMOST every arrival of the foreign mail brought to Mr. Leigh 
 encouraging intelligence from his former spheres of labour. 
 
 The Rev. Samuel Marsden wrote from New Zealand : " It is 
 very gratifying to our feelings, and affords us a pleasing pro- 
 spect, to be able to perform the worship of the true God in the 
 open air, without any sensations of fear or danger, when sur- 
 rounded by cannibals with their spears stuck in the ground, 
 and their pattoo-pattoos and daggers concealed under their mats. 
 We could not doubt but the time was at hand for gathering 
 into the fold of Christ this noble race of men, whose temporal 
 and spiritual wants are inconceivably great, and call loudly on 
 the Christian world for relief. Their misery is extreme. The 
 prince of darkness has full dominion over their bodies and souls. 
 Such is the tyranny that he exercises over them, that the chiefs 
 sacrifice their slaves as a satisfaction for the death of their 
 friends; while numbers voluntarily and superstitiously devote
 
 v.] VAN-DIEMEN'S LAND AND AUSTRALIA. 105 
 
 themselves to death. Nothing but the gospel of Christ can set 
 them free ; and we cannot hope for the gospel having its full 
 effect without the aid of the Christian world. Suitable means 
 must be provided for the evangelization of New Zealand ; and, 
 if this be done, there can be little doubt but that the important 
 object will be attained." 
 
 About the same date, in 1820, Mr. Carvosso touched at 
 Van-Diemen's Land, on his way to New South Wales, and dis- 
 closed a new field of missionary labour in that penal colony. 
 " The people here," said he, " are literally as sheep without a 
 shepherd. Considering the former character of these colonists, 
 and their destitution of the means of grace, what can be expected 
 but the greatest profligacy ? The lieutenant-governor was quite 
 agreeable to my preaching in the street, and ordered the chief con- 
 stable to attend, and prevent interruption. I preached frequently 
 to numerous, attentive, and increasing congregations. Animated 
 by the example of the apostle of the Gentiles, I felt a strong 
 desire to have the honour of laying the foundation of a church 
 on this island, whose light should be seen from afar. Here is a 
 line opening for a ' man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost.' " 
 
 At the same time, the work was going on satisfactorily in 
 Australia, under the active administration of Mr. Leigh's suc- 
 cessor. In a letter addressed to Thomas Holy, Esq., of Shef- 
 field, he observes : "I have witnessed many conversions lately, 
 and several very promising young men are among the number 
 of our converts. Every little thing here contains the germ of 
 something great ; and I am fully persuaded that as this is the 
 rallying-point of all commercial and other affairs in the southern 
 hemisphere, so it is and will be the refuge and nursery of Chris- 
 tian missionaries. I have been doing a little among the black 
 natives, from whose eyes I have seen the tear fall, while I have 
 been explaining to them the nature and intent of Christ's suffer- 
 ings. I begin to have hope of them." 
 
 Immediately the scene changes, and reveals the social state 
 of the colony : " Three men, who were executed last Friday, 
 seemed to be truly penitent. I had paid sedulous attention to 
 them ; and so did several others. Before they ascended the 
 platform, we sang a hymn, which produced a considerable effect 
 upon the spectators. There were six thousand convicts present, 
 many of whom were in tears. We knelt down upon the grass, 
 and, after spending a short time in prayer, they ascended the 
 scaffold. They addressed the assembled multitude with much 
 earnestness, and with evident effect. We then sang another 
 hymn, at the close of which the drop fell. Twelve men have 
 been executed this session. I attended the last of them yester- 
 day. They all evinced deep contrition of heart."
 
 106 LIFE OF THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 In this, and in various other ways, by the instrumentality of 
 the missionaries, have hundreds been saved in New South 
 Wales, whose names have never appeared on the list of commu- 
 nicants, nor in the Minutes of the Conference. Mr. Lawry was 
 seasonably relieved from the pressure of public duties by the 
 arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Carvosso ; who were speedily followed 
 by Mr. and Mrs. Mansfield. 
 
 Mr. Leigh was now maturing his plans for leaving England. 
 Experience and observation had long convinced him, that no 
 single man should be appointed to labour amongst a barbarous 
 people. In the hope of promoting his own comfort, and extend- 
 ing his usefulness amongst the natives of New Zealand, he went 
 down into Staffordshire, and married a lady of the name of Clewes. 
 He had been intimately acquainted with her in early life. She 
 was a person of good sense, deep piety, ardent zeal, and indo- 
 mitable courage. In no circumstances, either by sea or land, 
 amongst the civilized or savage, did she seem to be the subject 
 of fear. When surrounded by tribes of armed cannibals, who 
 waited only for a signal from their leader to transfix her with 
 their spears, she always appeared calm, firm, and self-possessed. 
 To Mr. Leigh she was an invaluable companion, a " Dorcas " 
 to the widow and fatherless, and to the mission an indefatigable 
 and successful co-adjutor. 
 
 After a sojourn in his native land of little more than eight 
 months, during which period he had visited the principal towns 
 in England, and attended numerous public meetings, in an 
 indifferent state of health, we find this intrepid man sailing 
 from Gravesend, in the ship "Brixton," April 28th, 1821, to 
 resume his duties in the South Seas. He carried with him a 
 suitable assortment of goods, and was accompanied by Mrs. Leigh, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Horton, and Mr. Walker. The public services 
 were well sustained during the voyage ; the daily intercourse of 
 the missionary party with the passengers and crew was agreeable 
 and profitable ; and various plans were suggested and discussed 
 relative to their future proceedings. 
 
 On the 8th of August they reached Van-Diemen's Land, and. 
 cast anchor in Sullivan's Cove, Hobart Town. Very little was 
 known of the interior of the country at that time. This beauti- 
 ful island, which is one hundred and seventy miles in length, 
 and one hundred and fifty in breadth, is remarkably fertile and 
 healthy. The population, including prisoners and free people, 
 amounted to eight thousand. "The aborigines," says Mr. 
 Leigh, " have a better appearance than the natives of New 
 South Wales. They are black, with woolly hair ; their limbs 
 are small ; their bodies are exceedingly thin, arising, no doubt, 
 from the poverty of their diet. They Live by hunting, and have
 
 v.] CALLS AT VAN-DIEMEN'S LAND. 107 
 
 no knowledge of the arts. They decorate their fleecy locks 
 with the teeth of the kangaroo, pieces of wood, or the feathers 
 of birds. They draw a circle round each eye, and waved lines 
 down each arm, thigh, and leg, which give them a most savage 
 appearance. In summer they wear no clothing ; in winter 
 males and females dress themselves in the skins of the kangaroo. 
 They believe in the existence of two spirits ; the one good, the 
 other bad. When they are on a journey, they sing in honour 
 of the good spirit, for the purpose of securing his protection. 
 Their voices are sweet, and their melody simple and expressive. 
 
 " The moral state of the Europeans can scarcely be described. 
 Considering their crimes before they were banished to this 
 colony, we may easily account for the surrounding profanity. 
 Adultery, drunkenness, and blasphemy are sins which prevail 
 amongst both rich and poor, male and female, bond and free. 
 With these are inseparably connected idleness, dishonesty, 
 quarrelling, and misery. Almost every tongue has learned to 
 swear, and, amongst the lower classes, every hand to steal. 
 The houses are surrounded by fierce dogs, to guard against noc- 
 turnal depredations. There is but one aged clergyman, whose 
 labours are almost wholly confined to the town ; so that the out- 
 settlements have no religious service whatever." 
 
 Dxiring Mr. Leigh's absence in England, a small detachment 
 of soldiers had been removed from New South Wales to Hobart 
 Town. Sergeant Waddy and two privates, who had been mem- 
 bers of the Sydney Society, agreed to commence a prayer- 
 meeting. They mentioned their intention to a resident of the 
 name of Nokes ; who said he would be happy to unite with 
 them, and, if possible, procure a house in which to hold their 
 meetings. He obtained the use of a carpenter's shop, which 
 soon became too small. They then rented a building, sufficient 
 to contain two hundred hearers; and opened it for religious 
 worship, twice on the Sunday, and on every night in the week, 
 excepting Saturday night. Three persons were awakened, and 
 agreed to meet in class with the three soldiers, under Mr. Nokes 
 as their leader. The soldiers conducted the services alternately, 
 until they were removed to Macquarie Harbour, when the whole 
 of the duty devolved on Mr. Nokes. It was their practice to 
 read and expound a chapter, to sing three or four hymns, and 
 for several persons to engage in prayer. Exercising these 
 sacred functions, they were exposed to much scorn and persecu- 
 tion ; but the blessing of God was upon them, and they slowly 
 increased in number and influence. 
 
 Such was the state of things when Mr. Leigh landed at 
 Hobart Town. He waited on the lieutenant-governor, the resi- 
 dent magistrates, and several of the principal inhabitants of the
 
 108 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 town ; and found them all favourable to the establishment of a 
 mission in the colony. The missionaries preached on the Lord's 
 day, and on several evenings in the week, to congregations vary- 
 ing from two to three hundred persons. The current expenses 
 were too much for the limited means of the soldiers and their 
 friends, so that a considerable debt had been incurred. Mr. 
 Leigh stated the case to the congregation, and announced a col- 
 lection for its liquidation. The people responded to this appeal 
 with such liberality, that, with 5. 5*. added by the passengers 
 and mariners on board the "Brixton," a sum was obtained 
 sufficient to pay the whole of their liabilities. 
 
 His Honour, the lieutenant-governor, having offered land on 
 which to erect any premises that might be required for the pur- 
 poses of the mission, and all classes being anxious to have a 
 resident missionary, it became a solemn question as to whether 
 this singular conjunction of circumstances did not constitute a 
 call from God to leave one of their number on the island. After 
 a day spent chiefly in discussion and prayer, it was agreed that, 
 for the present, Mr. Horton should remain. Mr. Leigh preached 
 again in the evening, and, at the close of the service, he informed 
 the people of the conclusion to which they had come, and intro- 
 duced Mr. Horton as their future minister. They could scarcely 
 repress their deep and lively feelings of joy ; and came forward, 
 with marked respect and gratitude, to recognise him in that 
 capacity. This intelligent and devoted missionary entered, at 
 once and with all his heart and soul, upon his public duties ; 
 and many have been the trials and triumphs of Christianity in 
 the colony since that day. It is as true of good as it is of evil, 
 " Behold, how great a matter a little fire kindleth ! " The work 
 thus commenced by the three soldiers, and carried forward by this 
 youthful missionary and his successors, has so expanded, that, 
 at the time we write, there are not fewer than four thousand 
 nine hundred persons under the instruction of the Wesleyan 
 ministers in the island. 
 
 Nor must we omit, in this short digression, to notice the 
 obligations of the mission to Samuel Horton, Esq., cousin to 
 the Rev. William Horton. He arrived from China in 1823, 
 and purchased eight hundred acres of land, situated near Eoss, 
 on the banks of the Macquarie. He entered upon the cultiva- 
 tion of his estate ; and the labours of the spring were succeeded 
 by an abundant harvest. A severe illness ensued, which com- 
 pelled him to pause, and contemplate death as the probable 
 result of his affliction. He sought God in prayer, and was 
 enabled to renounce the world and embrace religion. He imme- 
 diately joined the Wesleyan church, and, "having obtained help 
 of God, continues unto this day" to "adorn the doctrine of
 
 V.] ARRIVES AGAIN AT PORT JACKSON. 109 
 
 God our Saviour in all things." On the 6th of January, 1852, 
 this gentleman laid the foundation of a collegiate institution, 
 the special object of which is to provide a respectable classical 
 and commercial education for the sons of the Wesleyan minis- 
 ters stationed in the South Seas. To commemorate the muni- 
 ficence of the founder, who, in addition to the gift of twenty 
 acres of land, presented a donation of one thousand guineas, the 
 building is called "Horton College." 
 
 But in an equal proportion to the progress of the truth have 
 the elements of evil been multiplied and strengthened in Van- 
 Diemen's Land. From the day that missionary Horton organ- 
 ized his little church in Hobart Town, to the year 1835, upwards 
 of twenty-seven thousand convicts, the very scum of European 
 society, had been floated in upon their shores. In that year the 
 convict-population amounted to sixteen thousand, nine hundred 
 and fifty-eight. Mr. Horton obtained access to the jails and 
 hospitals, which he regularly visited. He established a sabbath- 
 school, and taught a night-school in the penitentiary. 
 
 Every thing being satisfactorily settled at Hobart Town, the 
 " Brixton " raised her anchors, stretched her canvass, and bore 
 away for New South Wales. The separation of the missionary 
 party, who, up to that time, had been eminently one family, was 
 peculiarly distressing. While they were mingling their prayers 
 and tears with those of their young friends whom they were 
 leaving behind, the manifestation of so much Christian affection 
 evidently moved all on board. The "Brixton" sailed into 
 Port Jackson on Sunday, September 16th. The missionaries 
 attended the chapel in the evening, to " pay their vows unto the 
 Lord in the presence of all His people." 
 
 Joseph Butterworth, Esq., M.P., having applied to the senior 
 chaplain for his candid opinion relative to the proposed mission 
 to New Zealand, that gentleman observed, in reply, " No Euro- 
 pean is so well acquainted with New Zealand, and with the cha- 
 racter of the inhabitants, as myself. I was lately near fifteen 
 months amongst them, and travelled over a great part of the 
 northern island. I crossed the country, from east to west, four 
 times. I think one missionary alone would be very solitary 
 and uncomfortable. If he were a single man, he would be 
 exposed to great temptations ; and, if he were married, it would 
 be a trying situation for a single married woman to live amongst 
 the natives. After all, the Europeans are more to be dreaded 
 than the savages : they violate the wives and daughters of the 
 chiefs, and abandon themselves to every villany. Mr. Leigh 
 has returned to us improved in health. He is about to enter 
 upon an arduous sphere of labour in New Zealand. I have 
 known him long ; and no man, in my opinion, is better suited
 
 110 LIFE OF THE KEY. SAMDEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 to begin such a mission. He has been tried, and found faithful. 
 It will give me much happiness to forward his views, as far as I 
 can. It is my intention to visit New Zealand again, if the Lord 
 permits ; and then I hope to see Mr. Leigh settled. I stood by 
 him when the highest authority in this land would have banished 
 him from the country ; and will do it again, if necessary." 
 
 There were two points that claimed the immediate attention 
 of Mr. Leigh : I. What is the present state of the work of 
 God in New South Wales ? 2. By what means may it be best 
 sustained and extended? 
 
 To the FIRST of these inquiries the journals of the brethren 
 supplied satisfactory answers. "At Richmond, Windsor, and 
 Wilberforce," said Mr. Carvosso, " the congregations are im- 
 proved, and the people are increasingly attentive and devout. I 
 have paid much attention to the hospitals, and been much 
 blessed while exhorting the patients to look to Christ for salva- 
 tion. I read memoirs, and appropriate extracts from religious 
 books, to enlarge their knowledge. I also read and explain the 
 scriptures, give them personal advice, and pray with them. The 
 extreme sufferings of many produced in my mind sentiments of 
 the deepest commiseration. After preaching at Castlereagh one 
 morning, a man lingered behind the congregation to speak with 
 me. He had felt much under the preaching for some time, but 
 never so much, nor so acutely, as this morning. ' I cannot,' 
 said he, while wiping the falling tear with the sleeve of his 
 jacket, ' refrain from weeping at the sight of my sins.' Before 
 we parted, he promised to attend both the class and Sunday- 
 school. On my way to Pit Town the other evening, I was not 
 a little gratified at seeing some of the natives reaping wheat in 
 the field, with great dexterity. My congregation very much 
 resembled those I had seen in Cornwall ; a respectable number 
 being present, some from a distance, several women with infants, 
 leading other branches of their family, all decently dressed, and 
 hearing with eager attention." 
 
 During the five following months, things presented a still 
 more encouraging aspect. " I am sure," said another mission- 
 ary, "the cause to which we are attached is growing in the 
 esteem and affection of all ranks of society. Our ministry, in 
 most places, is well attended. I am persuaded we are taking 
 the right method for the spread of the truth and power of reli- 
 gion ; and that hereafter God will build up his church in the 
 midst of this people ; and though we not unfrequently now 
 appear to be like the husbandman sowing his seed amidst thick 
 forests and in the cavities of rocks, it will then be manifest 
 that we have not laboured in vain. Missionary meetings 
 have been held at Castlereagh, Richmond, Windsor, Paramatta,
 
 V.] STATE OP BELIGION IN NEW SOUTH WALES. Ill 
 
 and Liverpool, at which places the contributions have been 
 liberal." 
 
 Another of the brethren corroborates these statements : 
 " The work of God," he remarks, " still continues to prosper 
 amongst us. The congregations are increasingly large and 
 respectable : the numbers in society are gradually augmenting ; 
 the prayer-meetings are well attended, and are frequently, in an 
 eminent sense, ' times of refreshing from the presence of the 
 Lord;' and our Sunday-schools receive accessions of both 
 teachers and scholars. In Sydney alone we have four Sunday- 
 schools in efficient operation. In the school at the barracks 
 there are upwards of one hundred children of convicts, many of 
 whom could not read at all before the school was founded. 
 Those institutions form the foundation-stone of our liveliest 
 hopes. Many of those interesting youths are not only acquiring 
 a knowledge of the Divine will, but are being trained with a 
 view to their future and general usefulness in society. Often 
 do I fancy, while looking upon them in the house of God, that 
 I see the embryo of a useful class-leader, then of a zealous local 
 preacher, and then again of a faithful missionary, who will 
 carry the tidings of salvation to some of the adjacent islands. 
 Nor are our hopes confined to the scholars. Many of the 
 teachers were formerly among the taught ; but now these young 
 persons bid fair to be valuable in more important and extensive 
 departments of labour." 
 
 The beautiful new chapel in Paramatta, built by the noble 
 contributions of missionary Lawry and the family of his father- 
 in-law, was opened for religious worship on the 21st of April. 
 All the missionaries in the colony assisted at the opening ser- 
 vices : the congregations filled the new building, and the Lord 
 was in the midst of the people. " For the Lord hath chosen 
 Zion ; He hath desired it for His habitation. This is my rest 
 for ever : here will I dwell ; for I have desired it. I will abun- 
 dantly bless her provision : I will satisfy her poor with bread. 
 I will also clothe her priests with salvation: and her saints 
 shall shout aloud for joy." 
 
 The other institutions of the Wesleyan church, for the 
 instruction of prisoners and relief of the poor, were in progres- 
 sive improvement ; and " the last love-feast held in Sydney," 
 said the minister who conducted it, " was the best, I believe, 
 ever held in New South Wales. I could scarcely help fancying 
 myself in England, so lively were the people, so clear their 
 experience, and so powerfully was the presence of God felt." 
 
 SECONDLY. Mr. Leigh, having recommended an enlargement 
 of the work in the South Seas, and been appointed general 
 superintendent to see the plans of the committee practically
 
 112 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 applied, felt anxious that the brethren should proceed, with as 
 little delay as possible, to their respective destinations; him- 
 self and Mrs. Leigh to New Zealand, Mr. and Mrs. Lawry to 
 Tongataboo, Mr. and Mrs. Carvosso to Van-Diemen's Land, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Horton to New South Wales, and Mr. Walker to 
 form a mission amongst the natives of the colony. 
 
 Before they separated, it was judged desirable to hold the 
 first anniversary of the Australian Missionary Society. The 
 meeting was held in Macquarie-street chapel, Sydney, on the 
 1st of October, 1821, and excited an extraordinary interest. 
 The Eev. Samuel Leigh presided, and was supported by several 
 lay gentlemen of distinction, and magistrates from various parts 
 of the colony. Many of the speeches were characterized by 
 great eloquence and power. The institution had not been 
 established more than six months ; and yet, at the close of the 
 meeting, it was found to have yielded 236. 
 
 Amongst the list of subscribers, we perceive the name of 
 John Lees, of Castlereagh. A missionary, who was present on 
 the occasion, has given the following graphic description of the 
 circumstances under which John's name was introduced on the 
 list : " He had come down in his jolting cart, thirty-five miles, 
 to attend the meeting. He had heard much of missionary 
 meetings in England. They suited his taste, and he came on 
 tip-toe of expectation. Various persons had addressed the 
 meeting : it was drawing to a conclusion : the secretary had 
 taken down a pretty long list of subscriptions, with the names 
 of the contributors annexed. John, who was sitting on my 
 right hand, now stood up, his tall, lean figure and mean costume 
 making him very conspicuous, and said, with great seriousness, 
 'Mr. Secretary, put me down six guineas!' As those Avere 
 not the days of great givings, the meeting was astonished. 
 The secretary, knowing his narrow circumstances and large 
 family, could not bring his mind to place so large a sum in 
 connexion with John's name. This storm of benevolence from 
 the Blue Mountains arrested the proceedings, till John, guessing 
 the cause of the embarrassment, got up and relieved his friends. 
 His heart was full at the thought of God's love to himself and 
 family. Amidst flowing tears, and with broken accents, he 
 assured the meeting of his deep sense of obligation to God his 
 Saviour. He must be permitted, he said, to present the sum 
 he had named, to promote a cause to which he was a great 
 debtor. He concluded with a touching reference to two of his 
 children, whom God had recently taken to glory. One of 
 these, who had married a lay missionary of the Church, in New 
 Zealand, returned to the colony, and died in the Lord. Every 
 individual present was much affected: his name was entered on the
 
 V.] SINGULAR IMPORTATION TO NEW ZEALAND. 113 
 
 subscription list, and his speech pronounced the best of the evening. 
 As he literally sought first the kingdom of God and its righteous- 
 ness, he found means in due time to pay his noble contribution." 
 
 On the 16th, Mr. Leigh had a lengthened interview with the 
 senior chaplain, on the subject of the New-Zealand mission. 
 The chaplain considered it a providential circumstance that Mr. 
 Leigh had been in the country, and was personally known to 
 several chiefs of authority and influence. He recommended the 
 establishment of his mission at Mercury Bay, where there was 
 a considerable population, and where he would be under the 
 immediate protection of his friend 'Hongi. " I will give you 
 letters," he observed, " of introduction to several chief's, friends 
 of mine ; and, at the same time, urge upon the agents of the 
 Church mission to afford you every facility in your work. The 
 undertaking, as you are aware, is hazardous ; but the Lord is 
 with you. I should like to have a meeting of the committee 
 of the Bible Society before you leave the colony. " Very 
 well," said Mr. Leigh, and the time was fixed. The day 
 appointed being inconvenient to the members of the committee, 
 only Mr. Marsden, Captain Piper, and Mr. Leigh attended. 
 "We shall not be able," said Captain Piper, "to proceed to 
 business with our present number." Mr. Marsden replied, 
 " Then let us try if we cannot do a little missionary business. 
 I am told that you have two beautiful jackasses, Captain Piper. 
 Now I wish to introduce the jackass into New Zealand. If you 
 will sell them, I will make a present of them to my friend 
 Leigh." " The jackasses to which you refer," said Captain 
 Piper, " are indeed very fine ones. I have got them from 
 England for two of my children ; they will give them up with 
 great reluctance; but, in the cause of missions, every thing 
 must be sacrificed. They cost me 20, and you shall have 
 them for the same money." " Then put them on board imme- 
 diately," said the chaplain, " and I will consign them to my 
 settlers at the Bay of Islands." 
 
 Mr. Leigh availed himself of the first opportunity to introduce 
 Mr. Walker to the governor, as a " missionary to the natives of 
 New Holland." His Excellency rejoiced to recognise him in 
 that capacity. He had always felt a deep solicitude, lie 
 observed, for the civil and moral improvement of the aborigines ; 
 and his government, as missionary Leigh well knew, had made 
 several rather expensive experiments, with a view to promote so 
 desirable an object. He reminded Mr. Walker of the danger, 
 difficulty, and self-denial necessarily attending his noble under- 
 taking ; but, at the same time, assured him that all the servants 
 of the government would receive instructions to protect, assist, 
 and encourage him. 
 
 I
 
 114 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHA.P. 
 
 A deep and general sympathy had been awakened in favour 
 of this mission, by several appeals that had appeared in the 
 " Sydney Gazette." The last of these was by an excellent per- 
 son under the signature of Philanthropvs. " I am now," he 
 remarked, " closing my eleventh year's residence in the colony : 
 and notwithstanding the various and reiterated appeals which 
 have been made to the piety and humanity of my enlightened 
 European brethren, in behalf of the aborigines of this land, 
 nothing as yet, besides the government native institution, 
 appears to be done to ameliorate their miserable and perishing 
 condition. We therefore, with feelings of good-will to all, 
 earnestly entreat those who are endued with benevolence and 
 charity, to behold their peaceable and suffering fellow-creatures, 
 without habitation, without clothing, without food, without 
 comfort, without hope, without God ! With such a sight, who 
 can remain unmoved ? Shall we manifest no sympathy or com- 
 passion for them ? Are they not men and brethren ? Have we 
 not all one Father God ? one father Adam ? And shall we 
 despise or disregard the soul or the body of our brother ? ' If 
 thou forbear to deliver/ from distress or death, ' doth not He 
 that pondereth the heart consider it ? And He that keepeth thy 
 soul, doth not He know it ? and shall not He render to every 
 man according to his works ?' O Christian ! did thy Saviour 
 show so much kindness and condescension towards thee, as to 
 make Himself of no reputation, that He might raise thee from 
 poverty and wretchedness, and exalt thee to happiness and 
 glory everlasting ? and canst thou be indifferent to the state of 
 thy perishing brother? If any possess this world's goods, or 
 any spiritual privileges, ' and see his brother have need, and 
 shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the 
 love of God in him?' We have heard of a projected design to 
 promote the improvement of all the aborigines in these settle- 
 ments, by endeavouring to lead them to a knowledge of Chris- 
 tianity and its benign influence and happy effects on mankind. 
 But where now are its friends and supporters ? Who among us 
 will assist in the pious work of attempting to instruct and 
 Christianize the sable tribes of New Holland ? 
 
 ' How do I pity those who dwell 
 
 Where ignorance or darkness reigns ! 
 They know no heaven, they fear no hell, 
 Those endless joys, those endless pains !.'" 
 
 To those barbarians, whom it was proposed, for the first time, 
 to raise, by evangelical training, to the dignity and treedom of 
 men, had been assigned the lowest place in the scale of intellect. 
 This opinion has been supported by some of the highest scien- 
 tific authorities. Their physical aspect differs in several respects
 
 V.] ACCOUNT OF THE NEW-HOLLANDEBS. 115 
 
 from all the civilized races of Asia and Europe. The writer has 
 now before him several beautifully finished portraits of natives 
 of both sexes. They were executed by a convict, (formerly an 
 artist of some celebrity in London,) at the expense of Mr. Leigh. 
 In both height and weight, the New -Hollanders seem to differ 
 but little from the English : but it would appear that one effect 
 of continual hardships and privations, endured through a series 
 of generations, is to eradicate from the human countenance 
 almost all traces of beauty and proportion. The head and 
 mouth are large, the face broad, the eyes dark and sparkling, 
 the cheek-bones are high, and the skin of a chocolate colour. 
 They rub their bodies over with fish-oil, to protect them 
 from the effects of the climate, and the stings of innume- 
 rable insects. This oil produces, in hot weather, an odour so 
 strong that the cattle smell it at a considerable distance ; and, 
 being thus warned of the near approach of the blacks, whose 
 spears they have been taught by experience to dread, hasten 
 away to a place of safety. They decorate their persons with dogs' 
 tails, having feathers fastened to them with gum, with human 
 teeth, or the teeth of the kangaroo, and the jaw-bones of fishes. 
 A few branches of the casuarina, so disposed as to shelter 
 them in the direction of the wind, constitute their only dwelling : 
 against cold and rain they do not attempt to guard themselves. 
 In the woods they make huts of the bark of a single tree, bent 
 in the middle and placed on its two ends on the ground, afford- 
 ing shelter to only one person. Upon the sea-coast, the huts 
 are larger, and formed of several pieces of bark put together in 
 the shape of a bee-hive, the entrance being in the side. These 
 are of sufficient dimensions to hold six or eight persons. They live 
 chiefly on fish, opossums, grubs, reptiles, and roots. Black and 
 brown snakes abound in most parts of the country. They vary 
 in length from three to fourteen feet. " The black snake," says 
 Mackenzie, " I have not only seen eaten, but dined on it myself. 
 When broiled, it is as white as an eel, and as tender as a chicken. 
 The natives, however, will not eat of it unless it is killed by 
 themselves. The reason is obvious : a white man seldom suc- 
 ceeds in killing a snake with the first blow : the consequence is, 
 that the animal, being only wounded, becomes desperate, and 
 often., in the agony of dying, thrusts its fangs into its own body, 
 and thus diffuses the poison through every part of it." The 
 same author adds, " The bite of these animals is almost certain 
 death." The spear and boomerang are used in procuring 
 animal food. The curved and recoiling boomerang will skim 
 over the ground twenty or thirty yards, then rise a hundred feet, 
 and, after killing a bird perched on a branch at that height, 
 return to the precise spot whence it was thrown. No European 
 
 i 2
 
 116 LIFE OP THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 lias, as yet, discovered on what principle of projectiles this singn- ' 
 lar instrument is constructed. 
 
 Notwithstanding the presence of Europeans on the coast of 
 Australia for fifty years, here is still a vast community living in 
 voluntary savageism. What an anomalous race of beings ! 
 Shrewd and intelligent, yet not possessing even the first rudi- 
 ments of civilization ; utterly ignorant of all the principles of 
 art or science, yet able to obtain a ready livelihood where a 
 civilized man would perish ; knowing nothing of any metal, pos- 
 sessed of no mechanical tool, and yet able to fabricate weapons 
 of a most formidable description; having neither house nor 
 home, domesticating neither bird nor beast, cultivating neither 
 grain nor fruit ; naked, yet unwilling to bear the restraints of 
 clothing ; looked down upon as the lowest in the scale of hu- 
 manity, yet proudly bearing themselves, and contemning the 
 drudgery of the men who despise them; confiding, cheerful, 
 kindly of disposition, yet treacherous, inflexible in revenge, and 
 glorying in massacre; enjoying the most unrestrained liberty, 
 yet in daily danger of death : living, in short, in a state of soci- 
 ety resolved into its first elements ; having no worship and but 
 little superstition, revering no God, dreading no devil, knowing 
 no law human or Divine, without rule of conduct in this life, 
 without hope of reward or fear of punishment in the next ! 
 
 They have no writings, no signs to record past events, no 
 works of art, no monument of any description. They do not 
 acknowledge any Supreme Being, yet their belief in the exist- 
 ence of spirits is universal. As might be expected, their notions 
 of a future state are vague and unsatisfactory. It is a well- 
 ascertained fact, that they have been in the habit of eating the 
 bodies of those taken in war. They are short-lived, and have 
 the appearance of old men and women at the age of forty years. 
 This premature decay is, no doubt, partly owing to their con- 
 stant exposure to alternations of heat and cold, and to their pre- 
 carious mode of procuring subsistence : this week they feed like 
 beasts of prey, and the next they may be compelled to live for 
 several days without food. In the absence of medical skill, of 
 clothing, of house-shelter, and of stored provisions, the case of 
 the sick amongst them, especially in the winter season, is truly 
 deplorable. 
 
 Polygamy is practised to a great extent, and is the occasion 
 of much social discord and suffering. Infanticide is, and has 
 long been, prevalent amongst them. Captain Sturt, while on a 
 journey down the Murray, witnessed a black fellow kill his 
 infant, by dashing its head against a stone, after which he threw 
 it on the fire, and then greedily devoured it ! Even the cele- 
 brated Bennellong, whose society was so much courted in Eng-
 
 V.] APPEAL IN BEHALF OP THE NATIVES. 117 
 
 land, and who was supposed to have abandoned all the habits 
 of savage life, buried his daughter alive ! After returning to 
 his own country, and spending six months with His Excellency 
 the governor, he threw off the military costume presented to 
 him by the king, and ran into the woods naked. Having fol- 
 lowed his wife's body to the grave, he astonished the Europeans 
 present by taking his little daughter, and placing her along with, 
 the corpse of her dead mother in the same grave. He gave the 
 signal, and the grave was instantly filled up by the natives in 
 attendance. When remonstrated with for this unnatural act, he 
 coolly replied, that, the mother being dead, no woman could 
 be found willing to nurse the child ; and that, therefore, it must 
 soon die a worse death ! 
 
 Here is a race distinguished by great peculiarities, well worthy 
 the study of the philosopher, the attention of the philanthropist, 
 and requiring the aid of the missionary ! " This nation of 
 savages," says the statesman, " has been taken under the pater- 
 nal government of Great Britain, and claimed as her subjects." 
 Yes ; but we have taken possession of their country ; their very 
 existence has been overlooked, their natural rights have been 
 denied, their lands have been sold by the state, and their chil- 
 dren disinherited! Should not some reparation be made to 
 these simple barbarians, and some pains taken to improve them 
 in the arts of life ? Should not some expense be incurred for 
 the gradual amelioration of their wretchedness ? And by whom 
 should the burden of this work of justice and mercy be borne ? 
 by the settlers, by whose means the land has been secured as an 
 extension of the dominions of their native country ? or by the 
 British nation, which has acquired so vast a territory by such a 
 bloodless conquest, and upon such easy terms ? 
 
 Much has been plausibly and eloquently said and written 
 respecting the kindness and forbearance of the European popu- 
 lation; but we are prepared to show that there has been, at 
 least, equal forbearance on the part of the aborigines. Many of 
 the colonists along the frontiers have treated them like wild 
 beasts ; whilst their intercourse with them has been characterized 
 by the grossest duplicity and fraud. The natives have seen 
 their wives and daughters perishing in the woods, the victims 
 of the most loathsome colonial diseases. Is it any wonder, if it 
 has been found difficult, from time to time, to soothe the angry 
 spirits of men, smarting under a deep sense of such unmerited 
 injuries? Had they been a martial and united people, they 
 would long since have mustered an army of sufficient numbers 
 to have driven their foreign invaders from their shores. 
 
 In her colonizing projects, Great Britain, with all her preten- 
 sions to literary and religious distinction, would have acted with
 
 '118 LIFE OP THE EEV. SAMDKL LEIGH. [CHAP, 
 
 greater consistency, had she adopted the policy of the ancient 
 Egyptians. In adjusting the population to the capabilities of 
 their country, they sent out colonies, under experienced leaders, 
 to people and to cultivate other fertile regions of the earth. In 
 this way they extended their foreign commerce, and advanced 
 the national wealth and glory. But, wherever those colonies 
 went, they carried with them the gods, the laws, the arts, and 
 the worship of the mother-country. In this way they spread 
 the knowledge of science and religion over the nations of Greece, 
 and ultimately over the world. If, when Great Britain broke 
 up the Mogul empire in the east, dethroned the native princes, 
 and appropriated their revenue to her own aggrandizement, she 
 had been faithful to her commission as a Christian state, she 
 would long since have taught the millions that people the plains 
 of India to sing, " with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that 
 was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and 
 strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing;" and the sable 
 tribes that cover the mountains and forests of Australia to 
 respond to them in the sublime language of the Psalmist, say- 
 ing, " The Lord reigneth ; let the earth rejoice ; let the multi- 
 tude of isles be glad thereof." 
 
 We would not be understood to insinuate that nothing has 
 been done to concentrate and reclaim the savages of New Hol- 
 land. Several schemes have been adopted, with various degrees 
 of success. Scores have been roused from their native indolence, 
 and brought to adopt European customs and habits of industry. 
 They supply the colonists with wood and water, are trustworthy 
 guides and messengers, and can both read and write. Some are 
 also found at the communion-table, who " worship God in the 
 spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus." But nothing has been done 
 worthy of a great Christian state, or commensurate with the 
 valid claims of the numerous and diversified tribes that lie scat- 
 tered over the wide fields of the great southern continent. 
 
 Such were the character and condition of the people amongf 
 whom Mr. Walker was about to establish his mission. Para- 
 matta was to be the head-quarters ; and thence the missionary 
 was to proceed to the interior, and put himself in communica- 
 tion with the natives. This was a work of greater danger, dif- 
 ficulty, and labour than is ordinarily supposed. The different 
 groups of natives wander about over a vast range of country, 
 having no settled abodes; each group frequently separating 
 itself into smaller divisions, for the sake of obtaining food, occa- 
 sionally encroaching upon the territories of the neighbouring 
 tribes, or commingling with them when on friendly terms. 
 Their dialects differ essentially from each other ; and they are 
 themselves by no means of a communicative disposition.
 
 Y.] THE MISSION TO THE NATIVES BEGUN. 119 
 
 When all due preparations had been made, Mr. Leigh took 
 the newly-arrived -missionary, and introduced him to the abori- 
 gines. The first tribe they met with were related to the chief 
 Bennellong, who had died a short time before. "I hap- 
 pened," said Mr. Leigh, "to have a portrait of this celebrated 
 chieftain, which had been taken in England, in my pocket at 
 the time. I took it out, and showed it to them. When they 
 looked upon his features, they were astonished, and wept aloud. 
 * It is Bennellong ! ' they cried. ' He it is ! Bennellong ! O, 
 he was our brother and our friend ! ' The scene was so affect- 
 ing, that Mrs. Leigh and the missionary, who were present, 
 mingled their tears of sympathy with the 'Heathen. As soon 
 as they had recovered from their grief, we entered into conver- 
 sation with them ; for this tribe can speak English. As some 
 of the missionary's expressions were unintelligible to the young 
 people, they laughed. The chief observed it, and instantly 
 reproved them. 'You no laugh,' he observed, 'when the 
 teacher speaks to you. He be our parson. You mind what 
 he speaks. He come to do black man good. We must be 
 good, no get drunk, no swear. You young children, mind book. 
 Old people no like book : very good young people learn the 
 good book.' " This interview made a favourable impression 
 upon the mind of the young teacher, and led him to believe 
 that barbarians possessing such warmth of feeling and gentle- 
 ness of manners would soon be won over to the faith of Christ. 
 
 In a few days afterwards he witnessed a new developement 
 of the native character. " I fell in," said he, " with a tribe of 
 natives as I was returning from Paramatta to Sydney. Many 
 of them were intoxicated; and, on such occasions, they are 
 like incarnate devils. Both the drunk and the sober knew me. 
 I felt anxious to lead them into the woods, knowing that if the 
 convicts met them, there would, in all probability, be fighting 
 and bloodshed. They followed me ; but such a noise I never 
 heard, and such barbarity I never before witnessed. They 
 struck the women on their heads with their waddies with such 
 violence, that I expected nothing less than the death of some 
 of them. When one man lifted his waddy to strike another, 
 I stepped in between them. I then turned, and saw another 
 bleeding profusely. Before I had wiped away the blood from 
 the head of one, another was in danger. I said that I would 
 not live with such a people. This produced a clamour which 
 made the woods ring ; and all vociferated, ' Parson, do stay ! 
 Parson, don't leave us!'" Mr. Walker applied himself dili- 
 gently to the study of the native dialects, preaching, in the mean 
 time, to the European settlers, and to such New-Hollanders 
 as understood a little English.
 
 120 LIFE OP THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 it was supposed that an agricultural establishment might be 
 connected with the mission in New South Wales, with every 
 hope of advantage to the natives ; and Mr. Leigh submitted 
 to the governor a proposition to that effect. His Excellency 
 replied : " Your pious and humane proposal to direct your 
 labours towards the improvement of the natives is higlily praise- 
 worthy, and demands my best acknowledgments on the part of 
 this government, as well as on the part of those poor ignorant 
 people themselves, whom I consider as also placed under my 
 immediate protection. But the Kev. E. Cartwright, the pre- 
 sent chaplain of Liverpool, having tendered his services to 
 superintend a native school or seminary, on a large scale, and 
 also connecting with it an agricultural establishment in the 
 interior, I deemed it advisable to refer his proposal to the con- 
 sideration and approval of His Majesty's ministers, whose deci- 
 sion has not, as yet, arrived in the colony. As soon as you 
 have digested your plan, bring it to me, and we will talk it 
 over ; and in any thing that I can do, by way of building a 
 chapel, giving grants of land, awarding government servants to 
 clear it, and tools for the natives to work with, I shall be most 
 happy to meet your wishes." But, alas ! with the small means 
 of the missionaries, and a very limited colonial revenue, what 
 could either they or His Excellency accomplish ? 
 
 Just at this period intelligence was received from New 
 Zealand, which left no doubt that war had broken out in that 
 country, and that hundreds had already fallen in battle. Mr. 
 and Mrs. Leigh were urged to remain in New South Wales 
 until the fury of the contending tribes had, in some degree, 
 subsided. In this, the unanimous opinion of their friends, they 
 felt obliged to acquiesce. 
 
 On October llth, 1821, Mr. Leigh's official duty called him 
 to Windsor, where he baptized the infant son of the Eev. B. 
 Carvosso. During the administration of that ordinance, he 
 was unusually earnest and protracted in prayer. At the close 
 of the service he said, " That child will be the subject of early 
 piety, and inherit the true missionary spirit." This devout 
 wish for it can only be regarded in that light was fully 
 realized by the child and his parents. After an exemplary 
 career of educational progress and filial piety, he died in great 
 peace in the twentieth year of his age. 
 
 On December llth Mr. Leigh waited on their Excellencies, 
 Governor Macquarie and Governor Brisbane, to take leave, being 
 on the eve of sailing for New Zealand. Sir Thomas informed 
 him, that the last communication received by the government 
 was exceedingly unfavourable. Several districts had been nearly 
 depopulated, and^there was no immediate prospect of a cessa-
 
 V.] SAILS AGAIN FOK NEW ZEALAND. 121 
 
 tion of hostilities. He presented Mr. Leigh with great quan- 
 tities of seeds of various kinds, and earnestly hoped that Divine 
 Providence would protect him. The friends again urged the 
 propriety of his waiting, at least, until the arrival of his assist- 
 ants from England. After listening attentively to all that was 
 advanced, Mrs. Leigh said, with deep feeling, " Samuel, I have 
 heard nothing that has shaken my confidence in God. Our 
 friends at home expect us to do our duty. Notwithstanding 
 the kindness of Christian brethren here, I shall not be happy 
 another day in the colony. We are prepared for death or life 
 in the discharge of our duty." 
 
 On the following evening Mr. Leigh preached a farewell ser- 
 mon in Macquarie-street chapel, from Phil. i. 27 : "Only let 
 your conversation be as it becometh the gospel of Christ : that 
 whether I come and see you, or else be absent, I may hear 
 of your affairs, that ye stand fast in one spirit, with one mind 
 striving together for the faith of the gospel." The congrega- 
 tion was large, and all the missionaries in the colony attended 
 on the occasion. One of the brethren, who was present, said, 
 " His parting address was truly spiritual and impressive, and 
 the whole audience was deeply affected. Three days afterwards 
 despatches were received from the Bay of Islands, stating that, 
 after skirmishing with each other along the coast for nearly one 
 hundred miles, the exasperated warriors had carried the fight 
 into the interior ; and, as they granted no quarter, the slaughter 
 had been great. Mr. and Mrs. Leigh were unmoved by the 
 tidings, and seemed to be saved, by the grace of God, from all 
 fear. They are determined to go amongst these cannibals, and 
 offer them the salvation of the gospel. At four o'clock, on the 
 morning of the 31st of December, 1821, a party of us accom- 
 panied brother and sister Leigh to their ship, where we took 
 leave of them. May the God of missions be their defender from 
 the violence of savage men!" In the evening, the brethren 
 closed the year with a watch-night of great solemnity and power. 
 
 After an agreeable run, it was announced from the mast- 
 head, that New Zealand was rising to view. " When I stepped 
 upon the deck," said Mr. Leigh, " and looked towards the shore, 
 and then at my wife, and reflected upon the probable conse- 
 quences of our landing, I felt as if divested of all spiritual 
 strength. We were running in upon a nation of ferocious and 
 blood-thirsty Heathens, where there was no power to protect, 
 and while the country was convulsed by war. Never shall I 
 forget the agony of mind I endured, until reflection brought me 
 to feel that I was surrounded by the Divine perfections, and 
 that a hair could not fall from our heads without the concur- 
 rence of God."
 
 122 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 They sailed into the Bay of Islands on the 22nd of February, 
 1822. Those natives who had previously known Mr. Leigh 
 hastened to bid him welcome, which they did by rubbing noses 
 and shedding a profusion of tears. While a succession of indi- 
 viduals thus saluted him, until the skin was entirely rubbed 
 from the point of his nose, they shouted, " Glad, very glad, to 
 see the white teacher ! " They examined Mrs. Leigh's dress 
 with a troublesome minuteness, and inquired why she had left 
 her pickaninnies on board the ship. Being informed that she 
 had no children, they tossed their heads indignantly, and said, 
 " Then she be no good : the white teacher be poor man." 
 
 From his old friends of the Church mission Mr. Leigh met 
 with a cordial reception. Those brethren might have regarded 
 him as having come into the country for the avowed purpose 
 of setting up a rival ecclesiastical agency ; but, instead of yield- 
 ing to sectarian and petty jealousies, they hailed him as a fellow- 
 labourer, and gave to him and his wife the best accommodation 
 which their settlement afforded. Fish and potatoes were soon 
 provided, and, after dinner, Mr. and Mrs. Leigh mingled freely 
 with the natives; Mr. Leigh making the best possible use of 
 the Maori words and phrases which he had learned during his 
 former visit. 
 
 He then inquired whether the asses, sent from New South 
 Wales, had not arrived. One of the settlers replied, "They 
 have arrived; but they have been seized by the natives, and 
 carried off." " Indeed ! " said Mr. Leigh : " by what natives ? " 
 "By those with whom you have just been conversing," he 
 observed. " Then let them be called," said Mr. Leigh. On their 
 arrival, he inquired why they had carried off the asses, and 
 what they had done with them. He informed them, that they 
 had been purchased and sent by their friend Mr. Marsden, who 
 had charged him to take special care of them. They stated that 
 the " great pigs " having gone upon their wenua tapu, where their 
 dead lay, they had tied their legs, put them on board a canoe, 
 and landed them upon a desolate island. "But," said Mr. 
 Leigh, "they did not know that the land was tapu, being 
 strangers in the country." " If they did not," they observed, 
 " the white men did ; and they should have taken care of them." 
 The loss of the asses being thus imputed to the inattention of 
 the white men, roused the indignation of one of the settlers 
 who was present. Imitating the rage of the natives, he defended 
 himself and his brethren from the vile insinuation, stamping and 
 scolding until a large wig which he wore was shaken off his head. 
 One of the chiefs called the attention of Mr. Leigh to his country- 
 man, remarking, " You see, teacher, he is an angry man : let him 
 take his wig and go home : we shall have nothing to do with him."
 
 V.] THE REFRACTORY ASSES. 123 
 
 Late in the evening the " large pigs," as they called the asses, 
 were brought back in good condition. The people having assem- 
 bled, Mr. Leigh said, " If these animals had sense, I would 
 address them in the severest language of reprehension." He 
 ordered their heads to be turned towards himself, when, looking 
 them sternly in the face, he elevated his voice, and upbraided 
 them for their base ingratitude, pointed out their indecency in 
 having gone upon land that had been tapu, and expressed a 
 hope that they would not transgress again. He assured them, 
 that, while they respected the customs of the country, the New- 
 Zealanders would treat them with kindness; but that it they 
 violated those customs, they would deserve a second banish- 
 ment to the desolate island from which they had just come. 
 After this severe reproof, the natives agreed to give the asses 
 another trial. 
 
 Two valuable horses which Mr. Marsden had previously sent 
 over, for agricultural purposes, had been killed for the same 
 offence. Nichols records a similar incident : " A cock and hen 
 were presented to a native and his wife by the captain of a 
 trader, who told them, that, if taken care of, they would breed, 
 and be of great service to them. The cock would be satisfied 
 with no place for his roost but the roof of a small building, 
 which was tapu, and, of course, made sacred. Here he regu- 
 larly perched himself, in utter contempt of the awful prohibi- 
 tion. He was frequently driven from the mystical edifice, but 
 he as often returned. At last it was determined, as the just 
 punishment of his sacrilege, to banish him from that part of 
 the country ; which was accordingly done." 
 
 Mr. Leigh observed, that, although the number of settlers 
 had increased since his former visit, and the arrival, a few 
 months before, of the Kev. J. Butler, the first ordained clergy- 
 man, had given a church-form to their proceedings and worship, 
 yet the cause of Christianity had not experienced any consider- 
 able enlargement. Feeling much solicitude on the subject, and 
 inquiring into the cause of so lamentable a state of things, the 
 brethren observed, that their own serious attention had, for 
 some time, been directed to the same subject ; but, after mature 
 consideration, they had reason to believe that the depressed state 
 of religion amongst them was to be traced to other causes than 
 that of remissness in the discharge of their official duties. " Till 
 within a few months," they observed, "we enjoyed compara- 
 tive tranquillity, and there were not wanting many cheering 
 indications of coming success in our labours. All the chiefs 
 were disposed to live in peace. Many of them are sensible men, 
 and well disposed; and would devote themselves to various 
 useful pursuits, if they had an w reasonable hope of reaping the
 
 124 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 fruits of their industry. They had made as much progress 
 in civilization as could have been reasonably expected in the 
 time. They gave us every encouragement to establish schools, 
 and to go into the interior, to converse with the natives and 
 preach the gospel. The savage customs and manners of the 
 people in our district were much softened, and we possessed 
 both their confidence and esteem. We employed ten natives in 
 farming, fencing, gardening, and looking after our hogs, cows, 
 and goats. We had eight native sawyers cutting wood. They all 
 victualled with us, went on exceedingly well, and were improving 
 very fast. We have ten acres of land fit for sowing this seed- 
 time, and intend to raise on it wheat, barley, oats, and peas. 
 Our garden, which is three-quarters of an acre, is well stocked 
 with various sorts of vegetables and fruit-trees. The return of 
 your friend 'Hongi has entirely changed the face of things. He 
 and his allies have plunged the country in war, and seem deter- 
 mined to sweep it with the besom of destruction, unless pre- 
 vented by our God." 
 
 While the following circumstances disclose the origin of this 
 calamitous war, they throw considerable light upon the Maori 
 character. In returning from England, 'Hongi and Waikato 
 called at New South Wales, and spent a short time under the 
 hospitable roof of Mr. Marsden. Here they met with Hinaki 
 and another chief, who had taken their passage to London, that 
 they might "see the land of the white men." 'Hongi, in 
 describing his visit to the " country of great muskets and great 
 ships," dwelt with significant emphasis on the grandeur of King 
 George, and the splendour of the military spectacles he had wit- 
 nessed. He had marked the reluctance of the king and his 
 people to supply him with muskets and gunpowder. Of the 
 intelligence, industry, and religion of the English people, he had 
 taken but little notice. Mr. Marsden, perceiving that his bosom 
 was fired with ambition, and that the insight he had obtained 
 into the wealth and arms of Great Britain, had only increased 
 the intensity of his desire for distinction and blood, endeavoured 
 to persuade Hinaki and his companion, for the present, to give 
 up their voyage to London, and return to their own country 
 with 'Hongi and Waikato. With this request they complied, 
 on hearing that the climate had nearly killed 'Hongi, and that it 
 was extremely difficult to get muskets and gunpowder. 'Hongi 
 gave them an account of his interviews with the committees of 
 the Church and Wesleyan Missionary Societies, and told them 
 that Mr. Leigh might be expected in a few weeks to commence 
 a mission in New Zealand. After some discussion, they agreed 
 to recommend the establishment of the mission at Mercury Bay, 
 under the immediate protection of Hinaki and the other chief.
 
 V.] WAR IN NEW ZEALAND. 125 
 
 While Hinaki was expressing his satisfaction with this arrange- 
 ment, 'Hongi said, abruptly, " Before that can be done, I have 
 a small affair to settle with my friend Hinaki. During my 
 absence, I understand that one of my people has been killed 
 with a maree, by the Kiver-Thames tribes, and I must have 
 satisfaction." Then, turning to Hinaki, he said, with a dis- 
 torted countenance and contemptuous sneer, " Go home with all 
 speed, and put your pa in the best posture of defence : for as 
 soon as I can get my people together, I shall fight you." After 
 this unpleasant occurrence, they ate at the same table, slept 
 under the same roof, united in the worship of God, and sailed to 
 New Zealand in the same ship. That 'Hongi might be pre- 
 pared to execute his threat against Hinaki and his tribes, he 
 purchased large quantities of muskets, pistols, swords, and gun- 
 powder, in Sydney, giving in exchange for those commodities 
 many of the valuable presents which he had received from the 
 king, from the missionary committees, and private gentlemen, 
 while in England. 
 
 During the voyage homewards, every means were employed by 
 Hinaki, consistent with his own dignity, to move 'Hongi from 
 his purpose, and secure peace ; but that haughty chieftain was 
 implacable. On reaching the Bay of Islands, Hinaki and his 
 friend hastened home to rouse the population of their respective 
 districts to resist the aggressions of the invader ; while 'Hongi, 
 at the head of three thousand men, lost no time in entering 
 their territories. The opposing armies met like two whirlwinds, 
 moving in opposite directions, and the event of the conflict was 
 for some time doubtful. Hinaki and his brave followers, though 
 fighting upon unequal terms, made a vigorous defence. At 
 length 'Hongi, who had the greatest number of muskets, and 
 had arranged his men in the form called in Roman tactics the 
 cuneus, or " wedge," placing himself at the apex, and directing 
 those behind him to wheel round on the enemy from right to 
 left, or to fall back into their original position, as opportunity 
 offered, shot Hinaki. On perceiving his enemy fall mortally 
 wounded, 'Hongi immediately sprang forward, scooped out the 
 'eye of the dying chief with his English knife, and instantly 
 swallowed it ; and then, holding his hand to his throat, into 
 which he had plunged the knife, and from which the blood was 
 flowing copiously, drank as much of the warm fluid as they 
 could hold. About one thousand of Hinaki's warriors fell in 
 the battle, three hundred of whom were roasted and eaten on 
 the field by the troops of 'Hongi. Hinaki was a man of exqui- 
 site symmetry, and of extraordinary muscular power. He 
 received four balls before he fell. He had two brothers engaged 
 in the same battle ; one of them almost as fine a man as him-
 
 126 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 self, the other about twenty years of age : both were killed and 
 eaten, excepting their heads, which were preserved as tokens of 
 victory. The destruction of the natives was complete ; and the 
 place has never been inhabited since. 
 
 On his return to the Bay of Islands, 'Hongi brought twenty 
 captives, bound hand and foot, in his canoe, whom he intended 
 to retain as slaves. But his daughter, hearing of his arrival, 
 and learning, at the same time, that her husband had been 
 killed in the fight, came down to the beach, and accused her 
 father of having been accessory to his death. To pacify her, 
 and to make her some amends for the loss of her husband, he 
 immediately caused the captives to be placed with their heads 
 over the gunwale of the canoe, and, with a sword which he had 
 received from the hand of royalty while in England, smote off 
 the heads of sixteen of them in cold blood. Twenty more were 
 also killed, roasted, and distributed amongst his men. And 
 yet these costly oblations were not sufficient to appease the 
 exasperated spirit of the widowed lady. She told her father, 
 that he had no reason to be proud of his victory; that she 
 considered it mean, cowardly, and cruel in him to have fought 
 Hinaki's people with muskets, when they had only native wea- 
 pons with which to defend themselves. Being determined to 
 follow her husband to the reinga, she loaded a musket, and 
 retired into the woods. She was soon missed by her friends, 
 who, guessing the real cause of her absence, went in various 
 directions in pursuit of her. After a tedious search, they dis- 
 covered her lying in blood, but still alive : their god, they said, 
 directed them to the spot. The ball, instead of passing through 
 the head, as she intended, had passed through the arm near the 
 shoulder. She soon afterwards strangled herself. Alas ! there 
 is nothing in Heathenism to relieve the mind in such extremi- 
 ties. Christianity brings in its doctrine of the atonement, and 
 offers the pardon of sin, an assurance of God's favour, and 
 eternal life through faith in Christ Jesus. 
 
 When Mr. Leigh spoke to 'Hongi about the atrocities perpe- 
 trated during his campaign against the tribes of the River 
 Thames, he smiled, and remarked, " We must observe the cus- 
 toms of our country : the blood of Hinaki was sweet ! " 
 
 Just at this time, the Rev. John Williams, of the London 
 Missionary Society, cast anchor in the Bay. Writing to his 
 father, he observed, " The large canoes are now returning from 
 the war in every direction. The day before yesterday, several 
 passed us ; one or two of which had a man's head at the head 
 and stern, and several prisoners they had taken in the war. 
 One of our seamen went on shore, and saw ten heads of war- 
 riors, all preserved, brought from the field of battle. We have
 
 V.] INSOLENCE AND CBUELTY OP 'HONGI. 127 
 
 received much kindness from the friends of the Church mission. 
 I never was in a place so well adapted for the itinerant labours 
 of active missionaries. The land is full of inhabitants, settled 
 in villages about one mile distant from each other. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Leigh, of the Wesleyan Society, are here. When they 
 shall have acquired the language, they will be a blessing to the 
 people. More good itinerant missionaries, with the blessing of 
 God, will turn the lion-like New-Zealander into an industrious 
 and peaceful citizen." 
 
 'Hongi, believing that the extreme difficulty which he experi- 
 enced in procuring muskets and gunpowder was occasioned by 
 the interference of the missionaries, shunned them, and became 
 irritated and reserved. The natives, perceiving the change in 
 his temper and bearing towards the brethren, also began to 
 treat them with indifference and contempt. The labourers 
 refused to work unless paid with muskets and powder. They 
 entered the premises when they pleased, carried off whatever 
 they could lay their hands on, broke down the fences, and 
 seemed prepared for the perpetration of the greatest crimes. 
 By the grace of God, his servants were enabled to bear those 
 severe trials and provoking insults in the true spirit of Christian 
 resignation. Mr. Leigh, at last, complained to 'Hongi of the 
 conduct of the people, and desired his protection from such 
 vexatious annoyances. During this interview he said, "Mr. 
 Leigh, I have a grateful recollection of your kindness to me 
 when I was in your country : I will not suffer a hand to touch 
 you : 'Hongi has said it. You are making preparations, I sup- 
 pose, for commencing your mission amongst the tribes at the 
 Eiver Thames and Mercury Bay. That mission will not now 
 be necessary, as I intend to sweep that people from the earth. 
 I would advise you to go to Ho-do-do, where my sister resides, 
 and where you will obtain protection. But, to be plain with 
 you, since you stand in the way of our obtaining muskets and 
 powder, we New-Zealauders hate both your worship and your 
 God. In our very hearts we hate them. They are not like 
 ours. We only worship in sacred places, where no food has 
 been either cooked or eaten. You worship any where ! Our 
 very children hate your worship : they have to turn round so 
 many times ;" (alluding to their being required to kneel at 
 prayer ;) " it is quite burdensome to them." Checking himself 
 a little, and throwing an assumed smile over his features, he 
 added, " When we have seen more of the Europeans, we may, 
 perhaps, change our opinion ! " 
 
 'Hongi was not in a temper to be reasoned with ; and, the 
 resolution once taken respecting the Mercury-Bay tribes, the 
 execution followed with a surprising promptitude. He was
 
 128 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 soon at the head of one thousand fighting men, with whom he 
 set out to renew hostilities, leaving orders to embody two thou- 
 sand more, and send them after him. Before leaving, he and a 
 detachment of his warriors applied to Mr. Leigh for the loan of 
 his boat. After consulting with the Rev. Mr. Kendall and a 
 few others, Mr. Leigh consented to let them have the boat. 
 "We cannot work it," said they, "without the large oars." 
 Mr. Leigh replied, " Then you shall have the large oars." Not 
 satisfied with this, one of them demanded, in a very peremptory 
 tone, the use of the little oars ; to which Mr. Leigh at once 
 objected. Putting on the ferocity of the savage, this individual 
 renewed the demand : at the same time elevating and balancing 
 his spear, he gave the missionary to understand that he must 
 either give up the little oars or defend himself. Throwing open 
 his breast, and advancing with a firm step towards the point of 
 the spear, Mr. Leigh vociferated, " I will receive your spear ; 
 but I will not surrender the little oars!" At this moment 
 'Hongi, who had been in close conversation with another party, 
 turned quickly round, and inquired into the cause of the alterca- 
 tion with the teacher. On being informed of the facts, he said 
 to his infuriated warrior, " What do you mean ? you are unrea- 
 sonable. The teacher has given you his boat and his great oars. 
 What would you have ? You have grieved me ! Flee into the 
 woods, and never again look upon the face of 'Hongi." 
 
 It was not the value that Mr. Leigh attached to " the little 
 oars," that led him thus to place his life in jeopardy ; but, 1. 
 To show them how sacred he considered the rights of property 
 to be, and to teach them to respect those rights : 2. To check a 
 rapacity which, if unchecked, would have multiplied its demands 
 until it had reduced him to a level with themselves. Those who- 
 suppose that Mr. Leigh and his friends of the Church mission 
 had only to explain and enforce the principles of religion and 
 morality, and practically to conform to those principles in their 
 intercourse with the people, are but imperfectly acquainted with 
 the elements pervading social life in the country at the time. 
 They had not only to lay down practical maxims, but also to 
 stand by those maxims at the risk of every thing dear to 
 humanity. 
 
 In their secular dealings with the natives, they laid themselves 
 open to suspicion by the restriction which they imposed upon 
 their articles of trade and barter. From their list they excluded 
 those commodities which, of all others, were regarded as the 
 most necessary and valuable. Those savages could not compre- 
 hend their motives, though they had sagacity enough to surmise 
 that the missionaries withheld powder and muskets to prevent 
 their rising to an equality with white men. By adopting this
 
 V.] GOOD BBOUGHT OUT OF EVIL. 129 
 
 restrictive policy, they made themselves obnoxious to the people, 
 and ran the risk of falling martyrs to their philanthropy. Their 
 condition was not only embarrassing, but, on many occasions, 
 perilous and perplexing in an extraordinary degree. They might 
 say with the apostle, " We are troubled on every side, yet not 
 distressed : we are perplexed, but not in despair : persecuted, 
 but not forsaken : cast down, but not destroyed." It was in 
 vain that the brethren expostulated with the people around them. 
 Maddened by war, they said, " Our future condition will be as 
 good as that of our fathers : the reinga " (or New-Zealander's 
 elysium) " is a place where the spirits of the departed have every 
 enjoyment of which their minds are capable of forming a con- 
 ception ! " By such reasoning as this did they shut out the 
 exalted principles of Christianity. 
 
 'Hongi continued to prosecute the war with intense malignity 
 for iipwards of five years ; during which time the whole northern 
 part of New Zealand was over-ran, from the North Cape to the 
 populous districts of Waikato, Kotorua, and Waiapu. Great 
 numbers were slain, and multitudes fled for refuge to the hills 
 and to the woods. During his numerous conquests, 'Hongi 
 gathered up the scattered fragments of many tribes, and sent 
 them as slaves to the Bay of Islands. This was regarded at the 
 time as a public calamity. It turned out, however, to be one 
 of those dispensations in which the goodness and severity of 
 Divine Providence appear conspicuous. They had been brought 
 from various quarters to the only spot in the country where 
 Christian truth was shining as a light in a dark place. They 
 shared in that light : they attended the missionary schools and 
 other means of grace : they learned to read and write ; and some 
 of them had firmly fixed in their minds the essential truths of 
 the gospel. After a time, the rugged character of the chiefs 
 and people in the Bay of Islands began to soften down, under 
 the continued influence of Christianity : these slaves were libe- 
 rated, and permitted to return to their respective districts and 
 friends. Some went to the East Cape, others to Kawia, on the 
 western shore. A few advanced down the course of the Wan- 
 ganui River to its mouth. Several went to Cook's Straits, where 
 their tribes had located themselves. Wherever they went, they 
 spread the leaven of Christian truth, and created a desire for 
 spiritual instruction, in regions where missionaries had never 
 been. Messengers came to the Bay of Islands, from a distance 
 of five hundred miles, to solicit teachers.
 
 130 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 VOYAGES OP INSPECTION IN DANGER OF BEING KILLED AND EATEN 
 FIRST INTERVIEW WITH TARA ESTABLISHES HIS MISSION AT 
 WANGAROA. 
 
 As 'Hongi had effectually closed the door against the Wes- 
 leyan mission to the Kiver Thames and Mercury Bay, by declar- 
 ing it to be his intention to prosecute the war in those districts 
 until he had "swept the inhabitants from the earth;" and as 
 Ho-do-do, which he had recommended, was too distant and 
 perilous a voyage for Mr. Leigh to undertake alone ; he was 
 under the necessity of reconnoitring the coast in various direc- 
 tions nearer home, to ascertain the temper of the natives, and 
 the- most eligible site for a permanent residence. 
 
 While thus employed, Mr. James Stack arrived from New 
 South Wales. He was a native of Portsmouth, and his family 
 was well known in that town. Having experienced consider- 
 able reverses in their circumstances, James and his elder bro- 
 ther resolved, in the spirit of self-sacrifice, to emigrate to 
 Australia, under very encouraging auspices. His brother, who 
 held a tutorship in a respectable academy at Portsea, had em- 
 braced religion, and become a member of the Christian church. 
 He persuaded James to go with him to his place of worship on 
 the Sunday evening before they sailed. Here the gospel was 
 preached with perspicuity and power. The text selected on 
 this occasion was Zechariah is. 12 : " Turn you to the strong- 
 hold, ye prisoners of hope : even to-day do I declare that I will 
 render double unto thee." This discourse made an imperish- 
 able impression upon the mind of the younger brother. On his 
 arrival in the colony he was engaged in the surveying service of 
 the government, and circumnavigated Australia. While pur- 
 suing this hazardous occupation, he experienced many remark- 
 able deliverances both by sea and land. Those displays of the 
 Divine goodness led him to decision ; and, after due consider- 
 ation, he united himself to the Wesleyan church. In the 
 year 1822, the condition of the Heathen world excited much 
 commiseration, and the cause of missions was ably pleaded both 
 at home and abroad. Mr. Stack, feeling an intense desire to 
 be employed in some department of missionary service, men- 
 tioned fhis desire to the colonial chaplain and the resident 
 missionary. He wished, above all things, to go to New 
 Zealand to assist his friend Mr. Leigh. Those gentlemen 
 approving of his determination, and a wealthy merchant offer- 
 ing him, at the same time, a free passage to those islands, he 
 regarded this concurrence of circumstances as a call of Provi-
 
 VI.] LANDS AMONGST THE SAVAGES OF WANGAKOA. 131 
 
 dence. After encountering many difficulties, he reached the 
 Bay of Islands in safety. " I am come," said he, " from a 
 sense of duty, to share in your labours and trials, and intend 
 to make myself useful in any occupation for which you may 
 consider me to be qualified. My first business, I suppose, will 
 be to learn the language ; for then I can work on the week- 
 days, and preach Christ on the Sunday." He applied himself 
 assiduously and successfully to the study of the native tongue, 
 for which he seemed to have a great natural aptness. In subse- 
 quent years he was employed as the steward of the establish- 
 ment, and kept an accurate account of every thing that occurred 
 in connexion with the mission. After due trial and examination, 
 he was received as an assistant, and afterwards as an accredited 
 missionary. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Leigh had made considerable progress in the 
 native tongue. They wrote prayers and hymns in English; 
 and then, by the assistance of the brethren of the Church 
 mission, with whom they still resided, they translated them 
 into Maori. They taught the natives to repeat those prayers 
 and to sing those hymns ; and " while thus engaged," said Mr. 
 Leigh, " in the open air, the Lord frequently poured His bless- 
 ing upon our own souls." 
 
 Being informed that several extensive and populous villages 
 were situated near the harbour of Wangari, and that Europeans 
 might visit them without much personal risk, Mr. Leigh hired 
 a fisher's boat and five natives, and left home for the purpose of 
 examining that part of the country. For some time they had a 
 moderate breeze; but, as night advanced, a storm came on, 
 which drove them out to sea. The violence of the wind, the 
 strength of the current, and the heavy waves with which they 
 had to contend, carried them out of sight of land. The natives 
 yielded to despondency, lay down in the bottom of the canoe, 
 and left Mr. Leigh to manage the sail. After being tossed 
 about till near midnight, the moon arose ; and land was dis- 
 tinctly seen in the distance. They bore down upon it, and 
 found themselves near the harbour of Wangaroa. They were 
 compelled, by stress of weather, to enter, and seek protection 
 from the sanguinary tribes inhabiting that coast. Dr. B., of 
 Edinburgh, had previously called, and humanely rescued the 
 survivors of the massacre of the crew and passengers of the ship 
 "Boyd;" but missionary Leigh was the first European that had 
 placed himself in the hands of those cannibals since that bloody 
 catastrophe. 
 
 As the night was far advanced, and the people were asleep, 
 Mr. Leigh's natives fired off their muskets, to let them know 
 that strangers had arrived, and that they were armed. The 
 
 K 2
 
 132 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 savages were roused from their slumbers, and, seizing their 
 arms, came out to defend themselves, and take vengeance on 
 their invaders. Mr. Leigh sought an interview with the chief 
 who was present. He told him of their disastrous voyage, and 
 begged that a hut might be appropriated to himself and his 
 boatmen for the* night. This was readily granted ; and when 
 the hut was pointed out to him, he crept into it, and was 
 instantly followed by his five natives. He lifted his heart to 
 God in prayer, sat down in a corner, and fell asleep. He had 
 been asleep but a short time, when his people awoke him by 
 pulling his legs. They were all awake, and lay quaking with 
 fear; while the clamour outside was tremendous. "Do you 
 hear?" said one of his men ; "they are quarrelling about the 
 time for roasting and eating us to-morrow." Mr. Leigh was 
 so exhausted, that he felt quite indifferent to either life or 
 death : he merely replied, " They cannot touch us without the 
 permission of the white man's God ; and I am sure He has 
 not, as yet, consented to our being either killed or eaten : lie 
 still and sleep." He himself slept till eight o'clock next 
 morning. At that hour he rose and breakfasted. He then 
 read the scriptures and prayed in the open air, being sur- 
 rounded by one hundred and fifty natives, who presented a wild 
 aspect, and seemed bent upon mischief. He felt uncomfortable, 
 and was anxious to leave the place ; but how to accomplish 
 that object he could not conceive. He knew that his safety 
 very much depended upon his own prudence and self-possession, 
 nnd that the slightest indications of either fear or haste, on 
 his part, would lead to his instant destruction. Appearances 
 seemed to indicate that the savages were preparing to attack 
 himself and his men on their attempting to unmoor their boat. 
 Under those circumstances, he wisely asked the chief, whose 
 name was Te Ara, called by the sailors George, if he would step 
 into the boat with him, as he was anxious to see a little more 
 of their spacious harbour. He consented ; and, after sailing a 
 short distance, they passed the hulk of a ship deeply embedded 
 in the sand. 
 
 " That," said Te Ara, pointing to the wreck with his finger, 
 " is all that remains of the ship ' Boyd.' The captain no good. 
 Myself and another young chief met him at Port Jackson. He 
 told us that he was going to our country for spars, and wished 
 115 to accompany him, and assist him in getting good ones. 
 He was very kind at first ; but after we had been a few days at 
 sea, he insisted on our working with the sailors. We refused 
 to work, and told him that we were chiefs. He did not believe 
 us, and ordered us to be flogged. We told him that, on arriv- 
 ing in New Zealand, we should convince him that we were
 
 VI.] THE DESTRUCTION OF THE "BOYD." 133 
 
 chiefs. We conducted the ship to Wangaroa ; and, on landing, 
 I told my father, who was principal chief, of the disgrace to 
 which we had been subjected by Captain Thompson. He and 
 the other chiefs resolved to have satisfaction; but, as there 
 were seventy-four Europeans and five natives on board, armed 
 with great guns and muskets, we could not, at first, conceive 
 how it could be successfully demanded. At last it was sug- 
 gested to request the captain to go on shore and select his own 
 timber. He manned three boats, which I piloted up the Eiver 
 Kaio until out of sight of the ship. I then led the captain- and 
 his people into the woods, where I detained them until the tide 
 turned, and left their boats dry upon the bank. While Captain 
 Thompson was looking up a lofty spar, and admiring its beauty, 
 I cut him down with my tomahawk. The natives who were 
 with me struck the other Europeans at the same instant, so 
 that all fell without being able to offer the slightest resistance. 
 They were well armed ; but no one had time either to fire his 
 musket or draw his sabre. We carried the bodies to the boats, 
 and took them to the village, where they were roasted and 
 eaten. We continued our course down the river until we came 
 within sight of the ship. At a given signal which the natives 
 on board well understood, they rose up and murdered the 
 remaining portion of the crew and passengers, excepting five, 
 who escaped into the rigging, and were not killed until the 
 following morning ; and two children, who, on seeing the blood 
 flowing on the deck, became quite frantic, and, before they could 
 be caught, touched a chief, were made sacred by the touch, and 
 could not be killed. In plundering the ship, my father set fire 
 to the gunpowder, which exploded, killing himself and many 
 others, and setting the ship on fire, which was burned down, as 
 you see, to the water's edge." Having been repeatedly at Port 
 Jackson, this chief could speak broken English, and entered 
 into a detail of the above transaction without the slightest 
 emotion. 
 
 After sailing about for a short time, Mr. Leigh landed with 
 Te Ara, and walked towards the village. He desired his 
 natives, who refused to leave the boat, to keep near the shore, 
 and to pull quickly in when he should give the signal. The 
 villagers came down upon him in considerable numbers ; and, 
 from their fierce, tumultuous, and ferocious appearance, he 
 expected nothing less than personal violence. Any man, how- 
 ever strong his mind, or bold his natural disposition, must 
 have felt his unprotected and perilous situation, on seeing a 
 numerous body of naked savages rushing upon him with spears, 
 brandishing their clubs, assuming the most terrific attitudes, 
 and uttering the most discordant and unearthly yells. After a
 
 134 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 short but anxious interview, Mr. Leigh took his leave of them, 
 and began to move towards the beach. They closed in upon 
 him, formed a compact body, and almost surrounded him. 
 The chief looked on with apparent indifference, and declined to 
 interfere. Believing the crisis to have arrived, Mr. Leigh cried 
 out, " Stand back ! I have fish-hooks." Taking from his 
 pocket a handful of fish-hooks, he threw them over their heads. 
 They were taken by surprise; and while they turned round, 
 and scrambled for the fish-hooks, he ran towards the beach, 
 and succeeded in getting into the boat. Being persuaded that 
 these fish-hooks were instrumental in saving the life of this 
 intrepid missionary, we have much pleasure in recording the 
 names of the donors : they were presented to him by Messrs. 
 Turner and Co., of Birmingham. His boatmen soon cleared 
 the harbour, and sailed with a gentle breeze and grateful hearts 
 for the Bay of Islands. 
 
 Though he believed his Life to have been in imminent danger 
 on this occasion, yet, when Providence shut up his way in 
 every other quarter, he cheerfully returned to those barbarians, 
 and succeeded in establishing amongst them the first Wesleyan 
 mission. On reaching home, their friends of the Church mis- 
 sion, and especially Mrs. Leigh, who did not expect to see her 
 husband again till " the resurrection of the just," were affected 
 to tears. Just at this season of severe trial, the Lord was 
 eminently with them in all the means of grace. 
 
 But although Mr. Leigh was fully and usefully employed in 
 studying the language, and in visiting and conversing with the 
 natives, he yet felt deeply solicitous to form an enclosure of his 
 own, that he might apply to it his own principles of cultivation. 
 As 'Hongi had recommended Ho-do-do as being Likely to form 
 a suitable centre for a missionary settlement, he resolved to pay 
 a visit to that neighbourhood ; but as no European had visited 
 that part of the country, it was impossible to anticipate the 
 consequences of personal intercourse with the natives. The 
 Church-mission boat was placed at his service ; while the Rev. 
 J. Butler, two other Europeans, and five natives voluntarily 
 offered to accompany him. 
 
 They sailed from Eangahoo in April, at eight o'clock in the 
 morning, and reached Doubtful Bay at midnight. One of the 
 natives, who had assured them that he was well acquainted 
 with the coast, reluctantly admitted that he knew nothing about 
 it. In this state of uncertainty, they were obliged to go on 
 shore, where they Lighted a fire, and gathered themselves around 
 it. After taking some refreshment and uniting in the worship 
 of God, they stretched themselves upon the ground for the 
 night, and soon fell asleep. At the dawn of the morning they
 
 VI.] INTERVIEW WITH THE NATIVES AT HO-DO-DO. 135 
 
 arose, and, after breakfast and prayer, prepared to resume their 
 voyage. They had not been at sea above an hour, when they 
 discovered an opening inland, which they resolved to explore. 
 They landed at the junction of a considerable river with the 
 sea. Here they met with a native, who informed them that 
 the place they were seeking lay a long way up the river. After 
 ascending the stream for about twelve miles against an ebbing 
 tide, they landed at Ho-do-do. This was the residence of 
 'Hongi's sister. On seeing the missionary party, she and her 
 people burst into tears, and wept for joy. The news of their 
 arrival spread with surprising rapidity ; and the natives came 
 from a great distance to see the strangers. The best provisions 
 which the village afforded were set before them ; " and the 
 barbarous people showed them no little kindness." After this 
 friendly repast, the Eev. J. Butler desired the assembled tribes 
 to sit down, which they instantly did, when he addressed them 
 in the most soothing and impressive terms. He described the 
 object of their visit, and the gratification they felt in seeing 
 them in their own country. At the close of his address, they 
 pressed him to say what he thought of their bay, their river, 
 their land, and their village, and whether he and his tribe 
 would remain with them. On these topics Mr. Butler and his 
 friends found it necessary to speak with extreme caution. Mr. 
 Leigh stated, that it was necessary they should leave them for 
 the present; and expressed a hope that they would offer no 
 objection, as, should the weather change, they might be lost at 
 sea, or, at any rate, would be prevented from seeing their fami- 
 lies for several weeks to come. To conciliate their good feel- 
 ings, he distributed amongst them a number of fish-hooks; 
 presenting, at the same time, an axe to the principal chief, and 
 another to 'Hongi's sister. They then moved towards their 
 boat, which, they reached without interruption, and descended 
 the river with the falling tide. 
 
 Before launching out to sea, they held a consultation respect- 
 ing the primary object of their visit to this dark region of the 
 country. The conclusions to which they came were, "1. There 
 is no convenient harbour for shipping. 2. There is no river of 
 sufficient depth of water for the purposes of trade. 3. The 
 whole district seems to be but thinly populated. 4. On these 
 and other grounds, it is our deliberate judgment that Ho-do-do 
 is not, at present, eligible as a mission-settlement." 
 
 They sailed from Doubtful Bay at three o'clock in the after- 
 noon, passed the Cavalles, under a severe gale and heavy sea, at 
 one o'clock A.M., and arrived at Rangahoo just as their families 
 were assembling for morning worship. After recording these 
 circumstances, Mr. Leigh adds, " Blessed be God for His pre-
 
 136 LIFE OP THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 serving mercies to us, from the day we left home to the period 
 of our return ! We have sailed four hundred miles, in an open 
 boat, on the wide ocean, and placed ourselves, for Christ's sake, 
 in the hands of the dark sons of the forest, many of whom 
 never before saw the face of a white man, and have been 
 brought back in safety. May God give us success in our 
 endeavours to reclaim the inhabitants of this land !" 
 
 The following extract may be interesting to some of our read- 
 ers. " Expenses incurred by a visit to Ho-do-do, to examine 
 its harbour, ascertain the condition of the people, and the num- 
 ber of adjacent villages : 
 
 " One piece of salt pork, seven pounds ; one piece of bacon, 
 seven pounds ; three quarts of rice ; one and a half pound of 
 tea ; three and a half pounds of sugar ; six bottles of porter ; 
 two bottles of brandy ; three hundred fish-hooks ; twelve knives ; 
 four razors ; six pairs of scissors ; and two axes. To four natives 
 who navigated the boat, one hundred and fifty fish-hooks." 
 
 On the 13th of July, 1822, the ship "St. Michael," com- 
 manded by Captain Beveridge, sailed into the Bay of Islands, 
 having on board the Eev. Walter Lawry, Mrs. Lawry, and seve- 
 ral mechanics, on their way to establish a mission at Tongataboo. 
 
 The London Missionary Society sent nine missionaries to this 
 beautiful and fertile island in 1797. Three of the nine fell vic- 
 tims to the intestine commotions and ferocious disposition of 
 the inhabitants, instigated by a convict who had escaped from 
 Botany Bay : the remainder, after enduring great hardships, 
 were taken off the island in 1800. For several years no ship 
 could approach its shores with safety. In December, 1806, the 
 ship " Port-au-Prince " arrived in those seas, and was treache- 
 rously seized by the natives. Of her crew, consisting of sixty 
 men, twenty-six were inhumanly massacred ; seventeen fled from 
 the island ; and seventeen more concealed themselves in the dif- 
 ferent islands around. For some time after this period, the 
 difficulties attending a mission to those islands appeared 
 extremely formidable. 
 
 Captain Beveridge, who had frequently touched at Tonga, had 
 made a favourable report of the disposition of the natives. Mr. 
 Lawry had volunteered to go; and, when Mr. Leigh was in 
 London, he obtained the consent of the committee to another 
 attempt being made to bring the savages of Tonga to an ac- 
 quaintance with civilization and Christianity. Preparations had 
 been made for commencing this mission before Mr. Leigh left 
 New South Wales ; but Mr. Lawry remained to complete the 
 arrangements. The "St. Michael" brought fresh supplies to 
 Mr. Leigh, and the most cheering intelligence as to the state of 
 the work of God both in the colony and in Van-Piemen's Land.
 
 VI.] VISIT OF THE " ST. MICHAEL." 137 
 
 On the following Sunday, Divine service was celebrated on 
 board the " St. Michael." The devotional parts of the service 
 were conducted by Mr. HaD, of the Church mission, and by Mr. 
 Lawry. Mr. Leigh preached from Psalm cxxiv. 8 : " Our help 
 is in the name of the Lord, who made heaven and earth." A 
 solemn service was held on shore in the afternoon, the officers 
 and crew of the " St. Michael " increasing the usual congrega- 
 tion. Messrs. Hall and Lawry officiated. The sermon, which 
 was listened to with deep attention, was founded upon Luke 
 xii. 32: "Fear, not, little flock; for it is your Father's good 
 pleasure to give you the kingdom." There was reason to believe 
 that, before the "St. Michael" sailed, some of her officers re- 
 ceived on board both pigs and potatoes, in exchange for powder 
 and fire-arms. Those articles were not to be used, as in other 
 countries, for the purposes of self-preservation, and of procuring 
 the necessary means of subsistence, but were to be employed 
 generally in revenging personal or conventional injuries. Mr. 
 Leigh was of opinion, that every person putting those instru- 
 ments of destruction into the hands of a savage, knowing that 
 they would, in all probability, be used in shedding the blood of 
 man, was an accessory before the fact, and responsible for all 
 the acts of violence that might be perpetrated by them. 
 
 Any practical deviation from the instructions of the committee 
 at home, on the part of its agents, he regarded as a criminal act 
 of unfaithfulness. The obligations under which he had volun- 
 tarily placed himself to the Society, he felt to be binding upon 
 him at home and abroad. He never lost sight of the great fact, 
 that the Omniscient Eye, that witnessed the solemnities of his 
 ordination, exercised a vigilant inspection over his motives and 
 actions, though removed sixteen thousand miles from the scene 
 of those solemnities ! He looked upon the transaction in which 
 the officers of the "St. Michael " had been concerned, as being 
 opposed alike to the dictates of humanity and the authority of 
 the magistrate. Submission to legitimate authority, whether 
 civil or ecclesiastical, constituted part of his religion. "The 
 British people," said he, " complain of the expense of civil 
 government : let them come here, where there is not only no 
 protection for property, but where any member of the community 
 may wound, or even take life, with impunity ; and they will soon 
 be convinced that the benefits of civil government can scarcely 
 be purchased at too great a price." The mission family had 
 been for months without animal food, because they would not 
 give muskets and gunpowder in exchange for it; and when 
 these commodities were obtained from the officers of the " St. 
 Michael," the disgraceful traffic was only calculated to exaspe- 
 rate the natives against the resident missionaries.
 
 138 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 After the " St. Michael " sailed, Mr. Leigh and several others 
 paid their first visit to the timber-country. They slept the first 
 night in a native hut. Before retiring to rest, they had a long 
 discussion with the priest of the tribe respecting the true God 
 and the Christian religion. He was a man of great shrewdness 
 and influence, and combined, in his own person, the offices of 
 priest, sorcerer, juggler, and physician. He returned in the 
 morning, but was less talkative. Deep mental anxiety was 
 depicted in his countenance, while he said, " Your God appeared 
 to me in the night, and spoke good to me." 
 
 After some conversation and a short religious service, Messrs. 
 Leigh and Hall hired a canoe, and ascended the adjacent river* 
 Observing a considerable number of natives and huts, they 
 landed. The people came hastily down to the river-side ; and 
 the priest, stepping into the canoe, demanded an axe. Mr. 
 Hall having refused to give him one, he quietly withdrew, but 
 returned, in a few minutes, armed with an old European sword. 
 Addressing himself to Mr. Hall, he exclaimed, " If you do not 
 give me an axe, I will strike your head off, and take what you 
 have got in your canoe." Mr. Hall took no notice of his threat ; 
 but, pushing him aside, stepped on shore, leaving Mr. Leigh to 
 settle the affair. After some altercation, the priest left the boat 
 in a passion, and went in pursuit of Mr. Hall. In the mean, 
 time, Mr. Hall returned by another path, and thus eluded his 
 pursuer. 
 
 Having no confidence in those savages, they hastily unmoored 
 the canoe, and sailed quickly up the river. Observing numbers 
 of natives approaching the river-side, they again landed. The 
 people were wild and clamorous for muskets and powder. They 
 refused to allow them to reside amongst them, alleging that 
 their God would kill all the natives. Mr. Hall addressed them, 
 in Maori, from Psalm cxxxvii. 1 : "By the rivers of Babylon, 
 there we sat down, yea, we wept, when we remembered Zion." 
 About eighty persons attended the service ; but as one of them, 
 a hideous-looking fellow, had got possession of a gun, and 
 seemed, by his gesticulations, to challenge an antagonist, that 
 he might show his dexterity in using it, he excited more atten- 
 tion than the preacher. After distributing a few fish-hooks, 
 the missionaries entered their canoe, and, gliding down the 
 river, reached home without interruption. 
 
 On the following Sunday, August 25th, 1822, Mr. Leigh 
 attempted, for the first time, a regular discourse in the native 
 tongue. Having ascertained that the people had left the village, 
 and gone into the fields to plant potatoes, he and Mrs. Leigh 
 followed them. Assembling them on their potatoe-ground, he 
 preached a short sermon explanatory of the fourth command-
 
 VI.] EISKS HIS LIFE, TO SAVE A NATIVE. 139 
 
 ment ; and urged the reasonableness and necessity of devoting 
 the seventh day to the worship of the true God. He said, in 
 conclusion, " Mind what you do ; for our God made heaven and 
 earth, and will punish you if you break any of His command- 
 ments." Instead of waiting to controvert his statements, they 
 threw down their implements of labour, and went home. As 
 they were returning, they met the priest, who was coming out 
 to know his reason for sending the labourers from the fields ; 
 when Mr. Leigh gave him a summary of the ten commandments. 
 On alluding to the sixth, " Thou shalt not kill," the priest 
 interrupted him, and, calling his attention to some bones that 
 lay in a pile at a short distance, observed, with an indignant 
 sneer, " These are the bones of a young woman whom / killed 
 because she displeased me. I gave her body to my friends, 
 who baked and ate it : I also put up that mat as a warning to 
 others. These," said he, pointing in another direction, "are 
 the bones of a young man whom / killed for stealing potatoes." 
 
 While Mr. Leigh was expostulating with him respecting these 
 atrocities, he observed a promiscuous multitude of men, women, 
 and children running towards the woods. " What is the occa- 
 sion of that commotion?" inquired Mr. Leigh. A person pre- 
 sent replied, " One of our natives was killed a short time since 
 with a maree at the Kiver Thames. The persons you see have 
 got hold of a slave from that place, whom they are killing in 
 revenge." This was quite enough for Mr. Leigh, who started 
 off at the top of his speed, and came up with the moving mass 
 as they were entering the wood. He now perceived the body of 
 a human being, which they were dragging by the legs along the 
 ground. They paused ; but he pressed through the crowd, and 
 reached the slave just as a tall athletic savage was lifting his 
 axe to cut his body, which he had previously marked, in two. 
 Without a moment's hesitation, Mr. Leigh rushed upon this 
 formidable ruffian, and, seizing his arm, prevented the instru- 
 ment from descending upon his victim. But while he was 
 struggling with the murderer, the natives carried off the body 
 of the young man, which they cooked and devoured at no great 
 distance. The humane but perilous interference of the mission- 
 ary was, on this occasion, unfortunately defeated. 
 
 Being informed that one of the chiefs was ill, he went directly 
 to see him. He found him in great pain. " No doubt," said 
 Mr. Leigh, "you have been praying to your gods to restore you 
 to health." He replied, with vehemence, "I have not. Why 
 should I pray to them ? We have no good gods in this country. 
 My god makes me sick. He is a bad spirit. He is killing me. 
 Your God hears you, and gives you many good things. Pray 
 to your God for me, and I shall get better. New-Zealand men
 
 140 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 know nothing : too much fight, too much eat men. Europe peo- 
 ple no eat men ; that be very good. Pray for me." After a 
 long conversation, during which the aged warrior evinced much, 
 humility and teachableness, Mr. Leigh prayed with him; but 
 the scene was peculiarly affecting. There lay the barbarian, 
 upon his mat, on the margin of the grave ; turning with evident 
 disgust from his cruelties and massacres, and feeling after the 
 true God in the darkness and uncertainty of a bewildered intel- 
 lect ! Who can describe the probable consequences of this last 
 interview between the dying chief and the missionary ? 
 
 On the 26th of May, the ship " St. Michael " called, on her 
 return from Tonga, and gave an encouraging account of the 
 reception of Mr. Lawry, and the commencement of the mission 
 in that island. The period for which the " St. Michael " had 
 been chartered not having yet expired, Mr. Leigh resolved to 
 detain her, for the purpose of assisting him to examine certain 
 parts of the coast which he had not been able to visit. It 
 being commonly reported, that great numbers of natives had 
 been seen in the vicinity of Wangari, Mr. Leigh, in company 
 with several of his friends of the Church mission, sailed from 
 Hangahoo to ascertain, by personal observation, the number 
 and condition of the people in the bay and along the banks of 
 the river. The sea being calm, and the wind fair, they reached 
 Wangari on the following day. On landing, they were informed, 
 that, only three years before, there were thousands of natives in 
 the neighbourhood ; but such had been the desolating effects of 
 the late war, that within a circumference of twenty miles there 
 were now but few villages and few families. Next day they 
 visited several creeks and bays, and penetrated as far into the 
 interior as was judged prudent or safe, without having seen 
 more than a few scattered inhabitants. After dark they arrived 
 at a small village, where they agreed to remain all night. After 
 a slight repast, they laid themselves down upon the ground, in 
 the open air, and slept unmolested till morning. After breakfast 
 and prayer, they resumed their journey ; and about mid-day 
 came to a considerable village in ruins. The few natives that 
 lingered about the desolate residences of their fathers, com- 
 plained bitterly of the tribes who had invaded them. They 
 had burned the village, killed the people, and carried off the 
 little property they possessed. Such as survived those calami- 
 ties had fled far into the interior, and were afraid to return. 
 The chief showed Mr. Leigh, with evident satisfaction, the skull 
 of one of his children, which, as he said, " he had been fortunate 
 enough to preserve." After mutual consultation, the brethren 
 were of opinion, that Wangari 'did not afford facilities for the 
 establishment of a permanent mission. The natives said they
 
 vi.] THE "ST. MICHAEL" AGROUND AT WANGARI. 141 
 
 were " a broken people." They were shy, dejected, and appa- 
 rently destitute. When they saw Mr. Leigh and his friends 
 preparing to leave, they evinced no hostile disposition, but sat 
 down and wept. 
 
 In endeavouring to clear the harbour, the "St. Michael " 
 took the ground, where she lay, in extreme danger, till after 
 midnight. When the tide was near its height, the oscillation 
 of the vessel indicated that the next hall-hour would decide their 
 late. The capstan was now manned; and, by great exertion, 
 aided by a slight swell in the river, the ship was worked into 
 deep water. When the natives first saw the "St. Michael " 
 upon the rocks, and observed that the captain and crew could 
 not get her off, they assembled upon the shore, and vociferated, 
 " Te Tani 'tea, 'the god of the sea,' is killing your ship : she is 
 dying: the ship is ours, Te Tani 'wa has sent her to us!" 
 According to their maritime laws or customs, the "St. Michael " 
 had become the property of their chief, being stranded upon his 
 territory. They would have boarded and taken possession of 
 her ; but, having no canoes, they could not reach her in sufficient 
 numbers to overpower the crew. When the vessel began to 
 move, Mr. Leigh made his appearance ; he had been engaged, 
 for several hours, in prayer to God for protection and deliver- 
 ance. On ascertaining that the " St. Michael " had sustained 
 but little injury, all hands were assembled on deck, and united 
 in hearty thanksgivings to God. 
 
 The Rev. J. Butler, and Messrs. Shepherd and Hall, of the 
 Church mission, now recommended another visit to Wangaroa. 
 Mr. Leigh having consented, they sailed by the break of day 
 on the 5th of June, passed the Bay of Islands at eight o'clock 
 in the morning, and stood off Wangaroa at four in the afternoon. 
 The entrance to the harbour is singularly beautiful and romantic. 
 Near the northern head is a large perforated rock, presenting 
 the appearance of a deep Gothic archway ; the sea rolls through 
 it, and the canoes find it a safe passage in moderate weather. 
 The entrance is not more than half a mile wide, and it is impos- 
 sible to discover it from any distance at sea. But it is deep, 
 quite close to the land on either side, which is bold and steep ; 
 and, when once entered, is one of the finest harbours in the 
 world. The largest European fleet might ride in it; nor is 
 there a wind from which it is not completely sheltered. The 
 interior is lined with lofty hills, richly wooded ; and close to 
 the western shore is a series of huge rocks, rising in the most 
 fantastic shapes to an immense height ; from the tops of which 
 tumble many cascades that lose themselves among the innume- 
 rable trees and shrubs, with which the bases of those stupendous 
 piles are profusely covered. The site of the pa } or " fort," of
 
 142 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 the natives, is an insulated rock, three hundred feet high, exces- 
 sively steep, and in some places perpendicular : yet the natives 
 ascend it without much inconvenience, and find sufficient room 
 upon its extreme summit to form in considerable numbers. Its 
 appearance is imposing ; and, before the use of fire-arms, it must 
 have been impregnable. 
 
 At an early hour on the morning of the 6th, the "St. 
 Michael" was surrounded by native canoes, filled with men, 
 women, and children. Mr. Leigh unhesitatingly landed amongst 
 the people, who were called, by their own countrymen, "the 
 man-eating tribes," and ascended the river to the residence 
 of the principal chief. Along the banks of the river were seen 
 several portions of the wreck of the ship "Boyd," and three of 
 her carronades. The cabbages, turnips, parsnips, and carrots, 
 sown by Captain Cook, were here and there to be seen, but 
 much degenerated. The surrounding hills, which from their 
 height and diversity of shape form a very splendid piece of 
 scenery, are covered with wood ; and the kauri, whose loftiness 
 and richness of foliage distinguish it from the other trees of the 
 forest, flourishes here in great abundance. When Mr. Leigh 
 stepped from the boat, he was greeted with the salutation of 
 friendship, Haere mai ra : haere mai ra ! " Welcome ! Wel- 
 come ! " When Haere mai ra is not used on the approach of a 
 stranger, he may conclude that the feelings of the people are 
 not favourable towards him. On looking earnestly at him for 
 a few minutes, several of them recognised him, and exclaimed, 
 " This is the white man that gave us the fish-hooks," advert- 
 ing to his former visit. After a short interview, the chief 
 returned with him to the ship. As an apology for mixing the 
 English with the Maori language, in his conversation, George 
 observed, " Since I left the sea, my English has left me, and 
 gone into the bush; but, now that you are come into the 
 country, it will soon return to me again." 
 
 On the following day the natives became very troublesome, 
 demanding muskets and gunpowder, and offering as much as 
 one hundred baskets of kumara for one musket. 
 
 Oil Sunday the 8th, Mr. Leigh conducted the first religious 
 service ever held in this part of New Zealand. All present, 
 both Europeans and natives, behaved well, and such as under- 
 stood the English language felt " it good to be there." A tre- 
 mendous thunder-storm came on, which deepened the solemnity 
 and heightened the interest of the scene. The text selected for 
 the occasion was 1 Samuel vii. 12 : " Then Samuel took a stone, 
 and set it between Mizpeh and Shen, and called the name 
 thereof Eben-ezer, saying, Hitherto hath the Lord helped us ! " 
 
 Early on Monday morning, a boat was manned ; and, after
 
 VI.] ESTABLISHES A MISSION AT TVESLEYDALE. 148 
 
 taking ou board Mr. Leigh and the friends of the Church mis- 
 sion, they sailed up the river to the residences of George and 
 Tepui his brother. They were situated in a beautiful and fer- 
 tile valley, which was named " Wesleydale," about seven miles 
 from the point where the river empties its waters into the har- 
 bour of Wangaroa, thirty-five miles north-west of the Bay of 
 Islands, and twenty miles from Kiri-Kiri, commonly called 
 Kiddu-Kiddu, the nearest station of the Church Missionary 
 Society. The natives, numbering about two hundred souls, 
 belonged to the Nga-te-hura tribe, and occupied four villages 
 within sight of each other. At the distance of five miles there 
 dwelt, in the adjacent valleys, another tribe, called the Nga-te-po ; 
 and to those two tribes, numbering about one thousand savages, 
 Mr. Leigh proposed extending his labours. Having more con- 
 fidence in Te Pune, chief of the Nga-te-hura tribe, than in 
 George, he claimed his special protection. Te Pune and his 
 people had fled from the seat of war, and been located in this 
 vicinity for some time past. 
 
 On the evening of the 10th, Mr. Leigh fixed upon an eligible 
 site, on the sloping side of a low range of hills, and proceeded 
 to erect a booth for the night, with branches of trees. During 
 the erection of this frail and temporary dwelling, the natives 
 frequently remarked, " Should the rain fall, you will be flooded, 
 you will be washed away:" but they took no notice of the 
 observation. They had not, however, long retired to rest, 
 before the "rain descended, the winds blew, and the floods 
 came," and swept their booth, together with several boxes, con- 
 taining carpenters' tools and various goods, which had been 
 landed from the ship, into the river and the sea. The mission- 
 ary party saved their lives by escaping at midnight to higher 
 ground ; but they suffered much from cold during this dreary 
 and inclement night. This misfortune suggested the necessity 
 of shifting their position ; and after obtaining their canvass tent 
 from the "St. Michael," they ascended to a more elevated 
 situation, and pitched it in the name of the Lord. 
 
 On the day following, the foundation of a Ibuilding was laid, 
 of sufficient dimensions to serve the purposes of a dwelling-house 
 and store-room. While Messrs. Butler and Leigh superintended 
 the work, the ship's carpenter and the natives brought -in young 
 trees, and cut them into equal lengths. Some of these were 
 used as uprights, while others were placed lengthwise, and 
 bound firmly together with cordage made from the native flax. 
 The roof was thatched with grass and rushes. Calico was sub- 
 stituted for glass in the windows, but the building was without 
 the protection of a door for several months. During the pro- 
 gress of this erection, the mission family slept in the tent,
 
 144 LIFE OP THE BEV. SAMUEL- LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 which, as it let-in the rain upon them, became very unhealthy, 
 and induced general sickness. 
 
 On Sunday, the 15th, they were thrown into great confusion 
 by the arrival of a war-canoe with slaves ; one of whom was 
 killed, roasted, and eaten in the village. The commandant 
 wore a human scalp as a trophy and an ornament. Captain 
 Beveridge could not be induced to place the slightest confidence 
 in either of the chiefs, whom he regarded as treacherous villains, 
 and became exceedingly anxious about the safety of his ship. 
 He requested that no notice might be taken of himself or his 
 men, while he made private arrangements for quitting the 
 shores of this barbarous land unobserved by the natives. This 
 he accomplished during the following week ; and, at the same 
 time, the friends from the Bay of Islands returned to their own 
 settlement, with the exception of Mr. Shepherd, who was de- 
 tained in consequence of the delicate situation of Mrs. Shepherd. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Leigh, being now left comparatively alone, felt 
 the loneliness of their situation. The uncertainty that hung 
 over the future was only relieved by the promise, " Lo, I am 
 with you alway, even unto the end of the world." On the 
 morning of Sunday, the 29th, one of the brethren expounded 
 Luke xi. 13 : " If ye then, being evil, know how to give good 
 gifts unto your children; how much more shall your heavenly 
 Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him ? " In the 
 afternoon they visited the residence of Tepui. His people 
 attended in considerable numbers, and behaved well, while Mr. 
 Shepherd addressed them on the character of the true Jehovah, 
 the resurrection of the dead, and the future judgment. This 
 was the first religious service they had ever attended; but, 
 being addressed in Maori, they became wonderfully calm, and 
 seemed to be overawed by a superhuman influence. Mr. Leigh 
 preached in the evening, with much earnestness, from Mark xvi. 
 19, 20 : "So then after the Lord had spoken unto them, he 
 was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God. 
 And they went forth, and preached every where, the Lord work- 
 ing with them, and confirming the word with signs following." 
 
 The invigorating services of the Lord's day prepared them, 
 in some measure, for the varied trials of the ensuing week. As 
 every article of food had to be cooked in the open air, Mrs. 
 Leigh was under the necessity of protecting herself from the 
 effects of almost incessant rain, by putting on her husband's 
 great-coat and boots. During the process of cooking, the natives 
 generally assembled and carried off every thing within their 
 reach. Never having seen boiling water before, many of them 
 plunged their hands into the pot to steal the contents, and, on 
 being scalded, hastily withdrew them, exclaiming, " The water
 
 NEW ZEALANDERS PREPARING FOR BATTLE.
 
 VI.] TKIALS AND DANGERS OP THE MISSION FAMILY. 145 
 
 has bitten our hands ! " While Mr. Leigh dressed their wounds 
 with ointment, he endeavoured to convince them that, in all 
 their dealings with the missionaries, they would find honesty to 
 be the wisest and safest policy. After this they used sharp- 
 pointed sticks, which, with great dexterity, they thrust into the 
 pot, and frequently succeeded in emptying it of the kumara, 
 pork, or fish, that might be in preparation for dinner; thus 
 leaving the mission family without a morsel. 
 
 Still, with much that was trying and depressing were blended 
 circumstances of encouragement. Religious services were held 
 daily, morning, noon, and night, to which the natives were freely 
 admitted. When any thing occurred to prevent the commence- 
 ment of these services at the usual time, the domestics would 
 call Mr. Leigh's attention to it, and inquire, " Why have you 
 neglected prayer ? Have you forgotten it ? How can you expect 
 us to learn, if you give it up ? " If any one happened to retire 
 to rest before evening worship, some of the others would follow 
 the delinquent, and say, " You do wrong : you grieve the teacher : 
 you be no good." 
 
 Their proceedings were again interrupted, on July 16th, by 
 the unexpected arrival of a war-party from the Bay of Islands. 
 They no sooner landed, than the Wangaroa tribes flew to arms, 
 and mustered their forces in front of the mission premises. 
 They commenced the war-dance, and became so excited that, 
 in a few minutes, they were prepared to advance to either victory 
 or death. One of the most conspicuous in these preliminaries 
 was the principal wife of E Booas. She brandished a dagger, 
 and made the most violent gesticulations. Mr. Leigh went 
 down to salute the invaders, and spent two hours in earnest 
 conversation with them. While thus engaged, Tepui impru- 
 dently advanced and challenged them to the combat, stating 
 " that he was ready to fight them, and that his warriors were 
 not willing to be detained in the field, by their cowardice, till 
 to-morrow." At the request of Mr. Leigh, the Bay-of- Islanders 
 took no notice of this challenge. The chief George disapproved 
 of the conduct of Tepui, and remonstrated with him. Tepui 
 paid no attention to his remonstrance; which so exasperated 
 George that, in order to mortify and vex his brother, he seized 
 Mr. Leigh on his return to the mission-house, and threw him 
 violently to the ground : he then attempted to lay hold on Luke, 
 the servant, who eluded his grasp, and fled to the camp. No 
 sooner had Mr. Leigh entered the house than Tepui, to be 
 revenged on George, ordered his fighting men to attack the 
 premises. 
 
 The journal written on the spot says, " The savages flew like 
 arrows; they soon removed all obstructions, and entered our 
 
 L
 
 146 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 enclosure on all sides. Mr. Leigh desired the door to be well 
 barricaded, which was instantly done. The chief, George, forced 
 his way into the yard, and threatened to shoot the first person 
 who should presume to venture within the range of his musket. 
 The tumult and uproar that ensued led us to believe, that the 
 hostile forces had met, and that the work of destruction had 
 already commenced. Our natives screamed; and Mrs. Shep- 
 herd, who was near her confinement, fainted, and lay for some 
 time in a state of utter unconsciousness. ' See,' said Luke, 
 ' they are robbing us of every thing : we shall all be murdered ! ' 
 Having, as we supposed, but a few minutes to live, we knelt 
 down, and commended our souls into the hands of God. After 
 repeated assaults, they were unable to force open the door ; and, 
 towards evening, the Bay of Islands' chief desired an interview 
 with Tepui ; when, after mutual explanations, they became friends, 
 and ratified the agreement by an exchange of muskets. This day 
 has proved to us the necessity of living above the fear of death. 
 There was much disturbance about our dwelling during the 
 night; but we rested in peace. Blessed be the name of the 
 Lord ! " Next day the warriors took possession of the tent ; 
 and, as they refused to give it up, it was taken down. On dis- 
 tributing a boxful of axes amongst them, they quietly withdrew, 
 and returned home. 
 
 When Mrs. Leigh left the Bay of Islands, one of her domestics, 
 who had evinced some concern about her soul, wished to accom- 
 pany her to Wangaroa. Being informed that to take her with 
 them would, in all probability, be the occasion of war between 
 the two tribes, they judged it best to leave her behind. They 
 were much attached to her, and made her several presents at 
 parting ; but nothing seemed to mitigate her sorrow. After 
 they left, she retired to her hut, which she set on fire during the 
 night, and burnt herself to death. Mrs. Leigh learned the fate 
 of this interesting young savage from the Bay-of-Islanders, who 
 had just left Wesley dale. 
 
 Having happily got rid of those troublesome and dangerous 
 visitors, the brethren resumed their ordinary occupations, and 
 carried forward their improvements with energy and perseve- 
 rance. It being found necessary to expostulate with a chief for 
 an act of great cruelty inflicted upon the person of one of his 
 slaves, he was instantly roused to a paroxysm of rage and indig- 
 nation. " What ! " said he, with the voice of a lion ; " do you 
 talk of crime and cruelty to me ? I have been in New South 
 Wales, and witnessed the amusements, drunkenness, and riot of 
 white men. They curse, they steal, they kill: go and teach 
 your countrymen your religion. Your own people will not 
 embrace your Christianity. You speak of cruelty : I saw them
 
 VI.] PURCHASES LAND AT WANGAROA. 147 
 
 hang a white man at Sydney; and never did I witness so hor- 
 rible a spectacle. They kept him in prison several days after 
 they told him he must die : was not that cruel ? They brought 
 him out alive, and hung him up before all the people: was 
 there no cruelty in that ? We have no such custom in our 
 country. When we intend to kill, we watch for a convenient 
 opportunity, and, when the person least expects it, we bring him 
 to the ground in a moment with one blow of the maree" Being 
 reminded that the New-Zealanders put people alive into their 
 ovens, he replied, "Never, unless there has been a fight or a 
 quarrel; but there was no fight or quarrel when the white man 
 was hung at Sydney." 
 
 Mr. Leigh had, for some time, felt anxious to have the pro- 
 perty which he had purchased and built upon secured to the 
 Society. Anticipating the colonization of the country by Great 
 Britain as a probable event, and an official inquiry into the 
 transactions that were taking place between the Europeans and 
 natives at the Bay of Islands, he resolved that no persons 
 coming after him should have it in their power to charge him 
 with either duplicity or injustice. He had marked off about 
 five acres of land, taken possession of it, and promised to give a 
 fair price for it. The contract had not yet been ratified, owing 
 to the difficulty of ascertaining who were the rightful owners of 
 those acres, all claiming an interest in them who had at any 
 time lived upon them. When the chiefs had settled this point 
 amongst themselves, they made their respective demands upon 
 missionary Leigh. Each was prepared to sell his interest in 
 the land for so many spades, hoes, blankets, and pairs of trou- 
 sers. The articles were taken down as enumerated, and the 
 whole list read over to them. They were then asked, " Is 
 this all you demand for the land ? " They answered, " Yes." 
 " Then I tell you," said Mr. Leigh, " that I should be doing 
 wrong, were I to give you no more than you have asked : in 
 justice to you, I must give you twice the quantity that you 
 have demanded." 
 
 On the following day the chiefs came for payment, when their 
 goods, which had been done up in separate bundles, were deli- 
 vered to them. They ratified the bargain by transferring the 
 distinctive mark of their respective tribes, from their tattooed 
 faces, to a document which had been previously prepared. In 
 subsequent years, when the equity of all such documents was 
 tested, by order of the British government, and such as had 
 purchased four or five miles of coast-land for a musket were 
 obliged to relinquish their estates, it was declared in open court, 
 that the Wesleyan property at Wangaroa had been settled on 
 the most honourable terras. 
 
 L 2
 
 148 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 As the wooden chimney which they had put xip in the new 
 house soon gave way, subjecting them to great inconvenience 
 and some danger, it became necessary to contrive a more sub- 
 stantial erection. As they had no instruments for quarrying or 
 dressing stone, and were fourteen hundred miles from the near- 
 est brick-kiln, they were led to a careful examination of the soil 
 in their own immediate neighbourhood, when a small bed of 
 indifferent clay was discovered, Mr. Leigh prepared a mould, 
 and soon produced bricks, which he dried in the sun. Beyond 
 this, however, they could not proceed, as they had neither lime 
 nor any substitute for it. Sailing up the river one day in pur- 
 suit of timber, they passed a vast heap of shells lying on the 
 bank. " What is that ?" said Mr. Leigh. The natives replied, 
 " Cockle-shells." He landed, and, assisted by his boatmen, laid 
 alternate layers of shells and wood, until he had raised a large 
 pile, to which he set fire. Returning home a few days after- 
 wards, he found the pile consumed, and as much lime as filled 
 his boat. He made a square box of thin boards ; and formed a 
 sieve, by stretching the fibres of the native flax across the 
 bottom of the box, through which he passed the lime. With a 
 trowel made of wood, he commenced bricklaying ; and built a 
 chimney, which stood a monument of European ingenuity and 
 industry long after the hordes of 'Hongi had cleared the country 
 of its tribes, and reduced the adjacent buildings to ashes. 
 
 These laborious occupations had worn the shoes from off the 
 feet of the missionary, and rendered another exercise of his 
 inventive powers indispensable. He took a piece of wood, and 
 shaped it into the form of a shoe-sole : while his wife cut the 
 upper part of the shoe from a dog-skin, which had been dressed 
 with the hair on. This was nailed down to the wooden bottom, 
 which was sawn across, so as to form a hinge. The native 
 earths were employed by the natives for tanning and dyeing the 
 dog-skin in several colours. Their stock of soap, salt, and 
 candles being exhausted, Mrs. Leigh manufactured those articles 
 from tallow, wood-ashes, and salt water. 
 
 Those secular employments, forced upon them by circum- 
 stances, were not allowed to interfere with their more appropri- 
 ate and religious duties. Devotional and exhortatory meetings 
 were regularly held ; and, in their daily intercourse with the 
 natives, the brethren endeavoured to communicate useful know- 
 ledge, and at the same time acquire a more accurate acquaint- 
 ance with the Maori language. They found the Lord's day, 
 when they could worship in peace, which, however, was sel- 
 dom the case, to be peculiarly elevating and invigorating to 
 faith and hope. It was their practice to prepare discourses in 
 short sentences, on the creation, the fall of man, redemption by
 
 VI.] FIRST INSTRUCTIONS IN THE ART OF SEWING. 149 
 
 Christ, and future rewards and punishments, and to deliver 
 them in the native tongue. 
 
 Mrs. Leigh commenced an institution for training native 
 females, and formed a small class of the daughters of several 
 chiefs. One of the conditions of admission into the class was, 
 that they should submit to be washed with soap and water. 
 As none of them had ever been washed before, they submitted 
 to the process with great reluctance. Being assured that the 
 washing made their complexion more like that of the Europeans, 
 which was really the case, they became more reconciled to it. 
 We subjoin a brief description of the first lesson, that the reader 
 may be able to form a just estimate of their intellectual con- 
 dition. 
 
 These interesting young persons being seated, Mrs. Leigh 
 exhibited a small needle, and handed it round, that they might 
 see and examine it. They expressed their surprise at the beauty 
 of its polish, and the sharpness of one end, which they said 
 *' bit them," as often as they touched it. Their astonishment 
 was increased when they saw a thread put through the eye of 
 the needle. They were told that the artisan who made the 
 needle had struck a hole in the end of it for the very purpose of 
 receiving the thread. That so small a hole could be made in 
 iron, exceeded their belief, until, by taking hold of the thread at 
 both ends, and moving the needle backwards and forwards, 
 they had ocular demonstration of the fact. The needle being 
 returned to Mrs. Leigh, she put a knot on the end of the 
 thread, and began to sew a piece of calico. A needle was then 
 threaded and given to each, with a request that they would 
 imitate Mrs. Leigh. After a few abortive efforts, they were all 
 in confusion. One complained, that the thread would not stay 
 in the cloth ; another said, that she could not pull her needle 
 through. The cause was soon ascertained : the one had not 
 knotted the end of her thread ; while the other had tied her 
 thread to the eye of the needle ! It was necessary to show them 
 where the knot was to be placed, and how to make it. 
 
 This, then, is a sample of the first instructions ever given in 
 the country in the arts of dress-making and millinery. Yet 
 those young women, so totally unacquainted with the use of the 
 British needle and scissors, could, in a few months, under the 
 maternal supervision of Mrs. Leigh, cut out and make several 
 articles of clothing for themselves and families. These mecha- 
 nical and industrial exercises were commenced and closed with 
 singing and prayer. Had the statesmen of Europe looked in 
 upon this humble instructress and her swarthy pupils, what a 
 lesson they might have learned ! This was the commencement 
 of a new era in the history of woman in that barbarous country !
 
 150 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Mrs. Leigh opened her mission by enunciating those principles 
 and forming those tastes and habits which were destined, by 
 their prevalence and moral power, to elevate the females of the 
 country to an equality with the most intelligent and refined 
 of their sex in the islands of Great Britain. It is true that we 
 are here presented with civilization upon a very small scale, and 
 in an incipient form ; but we have it in God's order, heaven 
 before earth ; religious before secular duties ; the worship of 
 God, and then the needle, the plough, and the steam-engine ! 
 Several of these young females displayed great quickness of 
 apprehension, and, where attention and application could be 
 induced, evinced intellectual powers in no way inferior to the 
 youth of England. A spirit of emulation sprang up amongst 
 them, and greatly facilitated their progress in the various useful 
 occupations in which they were engaged. The change effected 
 in their persons and manners soon became apparent, and excited 
 the admiration of their respective families. 
 
 One of the most interesting of these pupils, who had often 
 been affected during domestic worship, was unexpectedly sent 
 for by her father. Several of the principal men of the tribe 
 arrived, with orders from their chief to bring her home immedi- 
 ately. When Mrs. Leigh demanded a reason for so hasty and 
 peremptory a proceeding, they replied : " Our chief is angry : 
 he has been told that his daughter has given up the customs 
 and gods of New Zealand, and is living like the Europe people." 
 Expostulation was out of the question ; and the poor creature, 
 after adjusting her few articles of dress, walked off with them, 
 under suppressed emotion, and with evident reluctance. After 
 an absence of three weeks, she returned, much altered in appear- 
 ance. On being introduced to Mrs. Leigh, she said, "When I 
 got home, my father was very angry, and declared that I should 
 remain at home. I had a hut built for myself, and so placed 
 that I could look through the door to Wangaroa. Still I was 
 unhappy. The last sermon I heard from the teacher was about 
 heaven. I could not recollect any part of it but this : ' Yet 
 there is room.' I could not stay at home any longer ; so I have 
 come to inquire whether there be ' room ' for me in heaven." 
 She had suffered much in her mind. " After some negotiation 
 with the father," said Mr. Leigh, " he gave her up like a savage, 
 saying, ' Take her, she be no good to me ! ' We received her 
 joyfully; and, in a very few weeks, she obtained a scriptural 
 assurance of God's mercy, and became an example of Christian 
 consistency." 
 
 We do not write for the purpose of vindicating Methodism 
 from the aspersions of its enemies ; but all who understand its 
 economy know that this is one of its peculiarities, that, wherever
 
 VI.] THE CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 151 
 
 it sets up its institutions, it establishes a barometer by which to 
 determine the progress of its disciples in religious knowledge 
 and Christian experience. At its weekly class-meetings, incipi- 
 ent conviction is detected, and continues to be deepened and 
 strengthened until it terminates in faith in Christ. Yet this 
 arrangement has been the subject of uncharitable criticism and 
 severe censure. And, after all, it only carries into the organiza- 
 tion of the church a principle universally recognised in all our 
 schools of science and of arts. Even the men of commerce 
 mark the developement of their schemes ; and the husbandman 
 himself is not indifferent to the progress of vegetation, and the 
 ripening of his crops. 
 
 The want of such a criterion was a great defect in the teach- 
 ing of the lay and clerical agents of the Church Missionary Soci- 
 ety in New Zealand. They had their domestic services, and 
 wrought industriously in the field or in the workshop on the 
 week-days. They expounded the scriptures, and conversed reli- 
 giously with the natives, on the Lord's day. But they had no 
 catechetical exercise for ascertaining the moral results of their 
 well-intentioned labours. Yet are we bound, in justice to those 
 early labourers, to vindicate them from an implied censure pub- 
 lished in " The Church Missionary Intelligencer " so recently as 
 June, 1851. "The missionaries," it is said, "landed on the 
 shores of the Bay of Islands in December, 1814. Not until the 
 year 1825 was a first convert given to them, and a second in 
 1827. In the year 1832 we had no communicants amongst the 
 natives of New Zealand." Let it be observed, 1. That from 
 1814 to 1822 the Society was represented by a few mechanics, 
 who had no authority to form a church, nor even to preach. 
 2. After the arrival of the first clergyman, the Eev. John Butler, 
 the secular and spiritual systems were perpetuated, which con- 
 templated civilization first, and conversion as an ulterior object. 
 "In the year 1824," says Mr. Butler, "I have ploughed and 
 sown eleven acres of land, with my own hands, at our settle- 
 ment on the Kiddu-Kiddu Eiver. My son Samuel and myself 
 had previously prepared the land." 3. Yet, notwithstanding 
 the imperfections of the system, and the unfaithfulness of some 
 of the agents employed, much spiritual good had been done. 
 Possessing as we do manuscript journals of their proceedings, 
 written upon their own establishment by disinterested parties, 
 we are enabled to assure the contributors to the Church Mis- 
 sionary Society, that the preceding statement is not in exact 
 accordance with ascertained facts. Long before the period spe- 
 cified, these brethren had witnessed the softening and subduing 
 power of evangelical truth upon the minds of the living, and the 
 sufficiency of the grace of God to impress the warrior as he lay
 
 152 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 dying upon his mat. The paucity of church-members, up to a 
 later period than 1832, is thus easily accounted for. We regret 
 to witness the attempt that is being made to depreciate the 
 labours of these men, and to attribute the good that has been 
 done in New Zealand to the appointment of a bishop, and the 
 establishment of an ecclesiastical hierarchy. 
 
 We advance no claim in behalf of the first missionary agents 
 that is not absolutely due to candour and truth. They served 
 their generation according to the will of God, and, with one 
 exception, left the world without personally making any demands 
 upon the gratitude of posterity. Yet we affirm, that they laid 
 the foundation of those measures that have issued in the com- 
 mercial elevation of New Zealand. In their heroism and teach- 
 ing originated the noble collegiate and educational institutions 
 that now adorn the country. The statesman may smile at the 
 assertion, but these were the pioneers who won those beautiful 
 islands to the British crown. What did the natives care for the 
 naval and land forces 01 Great Britain ? They knew perfectly 
 well that, though the artillery might damage many of their mag- 
 nificent kauri trees, they could not reach the people ; and that 
 there would be as much sense in sending the troops into the 
 dense forests of the country to catch the Jcukupa, as to kill the 
 natives. What company of commercial speculators ever thought 
 of establishing themselves in New Zealand, for the purpose of 
 testing the quality of its soil, or of ascertaining its mineral 
 resources, until the artisans of Marsden, and the missionaries 
 Butler and Leigh, had demonstrated to modern scepticism, that, 
 under the guardianship of the God of Daniel, good men could 
 live amongst lions ? Up to that time, the mariner whose ship 
 was stranded upon its shores yielded to despondency, and felt 
 that his days were numbered. Like a lighthouse in the midst 
 of surrounding darkness and desolation, the first missionaries 
 repelled the waves of savage violence, and maintained their posi- 
 tion. Their co-adjutors and successors have been subjected to 
 the misrepresentations of Colonizing Companies, whose cupidity 
 they checked, and the insinuations of a vacillating local govern- 
 ment, against which they felt obliged to appeal ; yet have they 
 done more to consolidate the peace of the country, to promote 
 public confidence, (without which there can be no permanent 
 prosperity in any state,) and to improve the social condition of 
 the people, than all the civil enactments, the military establish- 
 ments, and fiscal regulations of the politician.
 
 VII.] INTERPOSES TO PREVENT WAB. 1 53 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 CRUEL CUSTOMS OF THE COUNTRY ILLNESS OI MR. LEIGH SAILS WITH 
 THE REV. S. MARSDEN FOR THE COLONY IS SHIPWRECKED LANDED 
 ON A DESOLATE ISLAND. 
 
 THE Indo-Americans and the South-Sea Islanders have uni- 
 formly entertained the same ideas in regard to the necessity of 
 revenging injuries, and of receiving what the latter call utua, 
 or "satisfaction." In short, revenge is considered the most 
 sacred passion and duty by both communities ; while the for- 
 giving of injuries is utterly unknown. No time can blot out 
 the remembrance of an injury which has once been sustained : 
 no distance can secure the unfortunate victim from the conse- 
 quences of this passion. In the pursuit of vengeance, wiles and 
 stratagems have been adopted by both nations. The Indian 
 springs from his covert, on the object of his resentment, with 
 his tomahawk : the New-Zealander cleaves his skull asunder, 
 in some unsuspecting moment, with his deadly maree. The 
 former scalps his victim, and makes a drinking-cup of his skull ; 
 the latter bakes his head in an oven, and preserves it as a trophy 
 to future generations. The following incident may be adduced 
 in illustration of those principles : 
 
 The brethren received intelligence that a considerable body of 
 natives were on their way, from a remote part of the country, to 
 fight the tribes of Wangaroa. They soon arrived : they were 
 numerous, and well armed. The natives of Wesleydale had 
 made the best use of their time, and were prepared to give 
 them battle. One division of the invaders was posted on the 
 side of the hill, while the other was drawn up on the margin of 
 the valley below. The Wangaroa chiefs were advancing to the 
 attack, when Mr. Leigh ran to a piece of rice-ground which lay 
 between the contending parties, and made a sign for the chiefs 
 to meet him. They did so. He commenced an address to 
 them on the mischiefs of war and the benefits of peace ; but 
 had uttered only a few sentences when one of them interrupted 
 him " You say too much," he observed : " utua, ' pay thou the 
 price.'" Before -Mr. Leigh could reply to him, the furious 
 savage seized him by the collar, and threw him down the hilL 
 He rolled over several times before he could regain his footing, 
 ,and rose up much shaken, and covered with mud. Mrs. Leigh, 
 having witnessed this act of violence, ran to the chief who com- 
 manded the strangers, and inquired, " What utua do you re- 
 quire?" Assuming an angry and menacing attitude, he replied, 
 "Nothing less than a kahu pai, 'a good garment.'" Having 
 bound over the belligerents to keep the peace for a few minutes,
 
 154 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 she hastened to the mission-house, and, taking the coverlet from 
 off her own bed, returned immediately, and presented it to the 
 enraged warrior as the gift of reconciliation. He received it 
 with evident satisfaction; and, wrapping it round his body, 
 exhibited the symbol of peace. His fighting-men expressed 
 their assent by jumping simultaneously off the ground. On 
 witnessing this unanimity, the chief exclaimed, Kakahu Pakeha 
 wahene rangatira, " This European lady has slain our hearts." 
 
 Friendship being now restored, the foreigners wished to in- 
 spect the white teacher's residence, and insisted on seeing every 
 thing inside and out. As they remained on the ground all 
 night, the family was obliged to sit up and watch their pro- 
 perty. Hearing much noise and confusion in the back yard, 
 Mrs. Leigh went out to ascertain the cause, when she discovered 
 one of the chiefs attempting to break open a cask of pork. She 
 laid hold of him, and cried out, " If you don't desist, I will give 
 you a fearful shake." He did not understand what she said, 
 but seemed to think that it was a cabalistic utterance of awful 
 import. " If you desire it," said he, in an agitated manner, " I 
 will tapu this cask." " Yes, do," said Mrs. Leigh ; and, after 
 hastily putting on the tapu, he withdrew. 
 
 A chief can tapu any thing he chooses, so that no person of 
 inferior rank will afterwards touch it : he can also, at his plea- 
 sure, remove the tapu, with all its consequences. The chiefs 
 are fully aware of the advantages of the tapu. It confers on 
 them, to a certain extent, the power of making laws, while the 
 superstition on which it is founded insures the observance of 
 them. The will of the chief is generally the law of the tribe - r 
 but on any emergency he calls the heads of the tribes together 
 in council. Were they to transgress the tapu, the natives 
 believe that the Atua would kill them ; and so universal is this 
 belief, that it is very rarely any one is found daring enough to 
 commit the sacrilege. A delinquent, if discovered, would be 
 stripped of every thing he possessed ; and, if a slave, would in 
 all probability be put to death : many instances of which have 
 occurred. The ceremony of taking off the tapu is performed 
 by cooking some food, generally kumara, which is given to 
 the chief. After eating a little of the food himself, he throws 
 the remainder away : this is eaten (so it is believed) by the 
 Atua, or at all events it appeases him. If a man imagines that 
 he has offended his Atua, he generally offers a payment to 
 appease his anger, such as throwing a favourite object into the 
 water, burning his house to the ground, or even killing a slave. 
 Parents not unfrequently betroth their children in infancy ; and 
 a woman in such a case becomes tapu to her future husband, 
 and to him alone : nor can any other person make proposals to
 
 VII.] THE FIRST NATIVE WHEAT HARVEST. 155 
 
 her, even though he should die. This is a law which has had 
 considerable influence on the population. 
 
 The chief who had thrown Mr. Leigh down the hill, while he 
 was endeavouring to adjust their differences, now came to him 
 in tears, and, with all the indications of profound sorrow, ex- 
 pressed his regret for having committed so unprovoked an 
 assault upon the white teacher. 
 
 The enemy having retired from Wesleydale, the brethren pro- 
 ceeded with their fence. They broke up a portion of their land 
 with spades and hoes, and sowed it with wheat. Most nobly 
 did nature respond to this first call of the husbandman, and pre- 
 sented him in autumn with an abundant crop. The natives 
 were induced to cultivate patches of their land, which they did 
 with sharp-pointed pieces of wood ; and, being supplied with 
 seed, they also sowed them with wheat. The grain soon sprang 
 up, and they had the happiness of seeing the corn in the ear ; 
 but, yielding to impatience, and believing that, like the potatoe, 
 the wheat would be found in clusters at the root, they pulled up 
 the whole crop. This total failure excited their surprise and 
 disappointment. They were encouraged, however, to make 
 another experiment, and advised to allow the grain to ripen on 
 the ground : they did so ; and were gratified beyond measure 
 when they found that their wheat was not inferior in either size 
 or quality to that of the missionary. When they reaped it, they 
 brought it to the mission-house, to know what they must do 
 with it. " O," said Mr. Leigh, " it was truly grand to see the 
 chiefs approaching our residence, carrying some eight sheaves, 
 some ten, being the first crop reaped by the aborigines from the 
 virgin soil of Wesleydale." It awakened in the minds of the 
 brethren delightful anticipations of that period when the pro- 
 phetic vision of Micah shall be realized by these noble tribes of 
 barbarians : " They shall beat their swords into ploughshares, 
 and their spears into pruning-hooks : nation shall not lift up a 
 sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more. 
 But they shall sit every man under his vine and under his fig- 
 tree ; and none shall make them afraid." The wheat was beaten 
 out of the straw, winnowed, ground in hand-mills, made into 
 dough, and baked in the presence of the natives. When the 
 loaves were taken out of the oven, they looked at each other, 
 and expressed their surprise at the effects which the fire had 
 produced upon them. The Indian corn, which Mr. Leigh intro- 
 duced, grew luxuriantly. The people parched or roasted the 
 grain, and ate it. The fruit-trees and vegetables which had 
 been sown and planted in the garden made rapid progress, so 
 that their establishment began to assume the appearance of 
 European comfort.
 
 156 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Mr. Leigh was frequently struck with the near approximation 
 of some of the national customs to those of the ancient Jews. 
 I shall only advert at present to the fact, that their infants are 
 baptized, if possible, about the eighth day after their birth. 
 The priest fixes the time and place for the ceremony. It is 
 usually performed by the side of a running stream. The priest 
 takes the child into his arms, and demands its name. Having 
 selected two very small smooth pebbles from the sea-beach, he 
 puts them into the child's mouth, and makes it swallow them. 
 He dips the infant three times trader the water, and returns it 
 to its parents and attendants. He then addresses the Atua. 
 He prays, " that the child may become a great warrior ; that he 
 may never faint ; that his heart may be as hard as the stones 
 he has just swallowed ; that he may be strong to eat the flesh 
 and drink the blood of all who oppose him in war ; and that 
 when he performs the kaka, his enemies may be seized with 
 convulsions, and thus fall into his hand, like the kukupa into 
 the hands of the fowler." A feast is given on the occasion, 
 and a present of pigs or potatoes made to the priest. The 
 priest is a sacred person. He prescribes no religious creed, nor 
 any form of worship. From the prevalent belief that he can 
 bless or curse, he has great influence in promoting peace or war. 
 Their sons are brought up in strict conformity with the principles 
 enunciated at the time of their baptism by the priestly juggler. 
 
 If children are not treated with intense affection in New 
 Zealand, they are, at least, the subjects of great consideration. 
 Boys are generally under the care of their father, who will talk 
 with them and behave towards them as if they were full-grown 
 men. Mr. Leigh has known the chiefs carry their sons upon 
 their shoulders a distance of thirty miles to their assemblies. 
 During the discussion of any subject, the children sit as quietly, 
 and listen as attentively, as their parents. They are permitted 
 to ask questions, and are replied to with as much respect as if 
 they were old men. This treatment renders them very preco- 
 cious, mentally as well as physically. Boys not more than 
 three or four years of age, may be seen managing their canoes 
 with great dexterity. They can use the musket with expertness 
 at ten or twelve, and are made familiar with scenes of cruelty 
 and suffering from infancy. It was not unusual for a chief to 
 call out a slave, about the age of his own son, and order the 
 boy to load his musket and shoot him. If he missed his object, 
 his father would desire him to reload his piece, and fire until 
 the slave fell. If, after receiving the shot, he lay upon the 
 ground in dying agonies, the chief and the youthful sportsman 
 would advance and examine the wound. His father would then 
 show him how, by elevating or lowering the muzzle of his gun,
 
 VII.] PREVALENCE OP INFANTICIDE. 157 
 
 he might have killed him at once. He would then request him 
 to dispatch the sufferer with a blow on the head. They would 
 return from this tragedy to eat their Mmara, with as little 
 emotion as if they had only shot the kiwi. 
 
 In Wangaroa, and, indeed, all over the country, infanticide 
 prevailed to a melancholy extent. " I have reason to believe," 
 says an author who had resided several years in the country, 
 " that at least every fourth woman with whom I was acquainted, 
 and had borne several children, had been guilty of this unnatural 
 crime. In vain I told the circle of women to whom I was ad- 
 dressing myself on the subject, that the Creator was too just to 
 allow a murderer to escape punishment. They only burst into 
 a shout, exclaiming, ' Your mother would have acted perfectly 
 right in so serving you!' A young girl sitting by, who had 
 dispatched her infant only the week previously, said it was use- 
 less to try to change their opinion : her own mother had several 
 times attempted to deprive her of life, having often commenced 
 the roromi on her nose, but that her father always interfered. 
 Various means were employed to deprive the child of life ; such 
 as strangling, drowning, pressing its temples when newly bom ; 
 but the method in most general practice was that of suffocating 
 the infant by pressing its nose between two of the fingers." 
 " It has been my lot," says Yates, " to be an eye-witness of 
 several cases of infanticide, the mother being the destroyer of 
 her own child. I have seen the helpless infant strangled in a 
 moment, and then cast into the sea, or thrown to the dogs or 
 the pigs. Not unfrequently, a few days after its birth, has the 
 little sleeping baby been enclosed in the death-grasp of an 
 infuriated woman, who, but for the jealousy which raged within, 
 would have given her own life to save that of her infant." It 
 is not true, as represented in a recent publication, that they eat 
 their own children. Polygamy has been the fruitful source of 
 much social evil and of many domestic murders. " Why should 
 my infant live," said a woman indignantly, when being remon- 
 strated with for having just deprived her child of life, " to dig 
 the ground, to be a slave to the wives of her husband, to be 
 beaten by them, and trodden under their feet ? No ! Can a 
 woman protect herself here as among the white people? and 
 should I not have trouble enough to bring up girls, when they 
 can only cry and make a noise?" 
 
 Being assured, from personal observation, and the testimony 
 of the young people in her own household, that infanticide pre- 
 vailed amongst the tribes with whom she lived, Mrs. Leigh felt 
 anxious to discover some expedient by which to check, and ulti- 
 mately to subvert, a practice that, while it gave greater inten- 
 sity to the sinning principle, was gradually diminishing the
 
 158 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 population of the country. To call infanticide murder, and 
 dwell, as one of the above writers says he did, on the "justice 
 of the Creator," was not the way to correct the evil, because it 
 supposed a mental condition that did not exist. Your moral 
 theory must be known and embraced, before there can be any 
 practical acknowledgment of its authority. The New-Zealanders 
 were wholly unacquainted with the first principles of revealed 
 religion, and regarded the customs of their country as embodying 
 the only code of laws entitled to the homage of the people. In 
 endeavouring to deal with the atrocious crime of infanticide, 
 Mrs. Leigh inquired, " Is there any mental peculiarity or mater- 
 nal tendency on which I can lay hold, and, by giving it a moral 
 and religious direction, make it the instrument of destroying 
 this Moloch ?" Observing that the native mothers were proud 
 of seeing their children with any article of dress peculiar to the 
 Pakeha, she employed her scholars to make several sets of baby- 
 dresses. With those dresses she clothed the infants of the 
 families to which her young people respectively belonged. 
 These little ones were carried from hut to hut, and excited 
 much attention. She then desired that it might be generally 
 known, that any mother bringing her infant to the mission- 
 house, not earlier than a fortnight after its birth, would be pre- 
 sented with a similar dress. In a short time several mothers 
 arrived with their infants : placing them on the floor, they said, 
 " These are your children, Mrs. Leigh ; you must dress them, 
 like the Europe people." Mrs. Leigh would take the little 
 creatures one by one on her lap, and dress them. On return- 
 ing them to their mothers, she would say, "What beautiful 
 children these are ! See that you take great care of them : I 
 will call occasionally, and see how they thrive." It was generally 
 found, that when a native woman could be induced to preserve 
 the life of her child for twelve or fourteen days, the strength 
 of maternal affection was sufficient to save it afterwards from 
 destruction. " In this way," said Mr. Leigh, " at a small 
 expense, and in a short time, we saved scores of lives." 
 
 The rain had lately fallen almost incessantly for several days 
 and nights ; and as yet they had no building so far advanced as 
 to be able to protect them from the inclemency of the weather. 
 The fatiguing labours of the day, and exposure to rain during 
 the night, combined with deep mental anxiety, induced a severe 
 illness, which brought the missionary almost to the gates of 
 death. " If I cannot be protected from the rain," he observed, 
 " I shall undoubtedly die." Fortunately some of their goods 
 had been packed in an empty wine-pipe : these goods were 
 removed, and, one end being taken out of the wine-pipe, the 
 sick missionary crawled into this homely hospital on his hands
 
 VII.] THE SICK MISSIONARY IN THE WINE-PIPE. 159 
 
 and knees. As there was no medical attendant to interfere, the 
 question of life or death was pending, for some time, between 
 the violence of the fever and the strength of his constitution. 
 A more trying situation than his can scarcely be conceived. 
 There he was, in the solitude of a strange land, at the ends of 
 the earth, surrounded by a people who ate human flesh, and 
 said, "The blood of man is sweet;" and having no earthly 
 power to which he could appeal for protection. Nor was it less 
 trying for his beloved wife, whose cup of sorrow was nearly 
 full ; for, to the prospect of increasing difficulties and dangers, 
 there was now added that of an early widowhood. The only 
 mitigation of their affliction arose from the contemplation of the 
 wisdom, the goodness, and the sufficiency of Divine Providence. 
 They could both say, " Being justified by faith, we have peace 
 with God through our Lord Jesus Christ : by whom also we 
 have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and 
 rejoice in hope of the glory of God. And not only so, but we 
 glory in tribulations also : knowing that tribulation worketh 
 patience; and patience, experience; and experience, hope : and 
 hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed 
 abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us." 
 The fever ran its course, and gradually subsided ; but it left a 
 chronic ailment that subjected the missionary to frequent and 
 acute suffering for twenty years afterwards. 
 
 On the 6th of August, while all hands were busily employed 
 in making some alterations about the premises, the natives 
 shouted, " Europeans !" On looking down the valley, two gen- 
 tlemen were seen slowly approaching the mission-settlement. 
 The brethren ran to meet them, and were rejoiced to recognise, 
 in the strangers, Messrs. Turner and Hobbs, Wesleyan mission- 
 aries. They had arrived on the 3rd, in the Bay of Islands, by 
 the ship " Brompton." The same vessel had brought the Rev. 
 Samuel Marsden, with additional labourers and fresh stores tor 
 the Church mission. The natives collected in considerable 
 numbers, and evinced much anxiety to know who the strangers 
 were, and what was their object in visiting Wangaroa. So soon 
 as they were satisfied on those points, they quietly dispersed, 
 when the mission-family united in thanksgivings to God for 
 having brought their brethren in safety to their appointed 
 sphere of labour. 
 
 The chief George called on the 10th, to inquire when Mr. 
 Marsden and the ship " Brompton " might be expected in their 
 harbour. Being informed that the captain was afraid, though 
 well armed, to bring his ship into their harbour, he rose up in a 
 rage, and exclaimed, " Tell Mr. Leigh to write immediately, and 
 let them know, that if they come not, you must all go." Observ-
 
 160 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 ing one of the brethren rising to reason with him, he said, in a 
 menacing manner, " Sit down ! Am I come here to be dictated 
 to by a boy?" He remained a short time, until his passion, 
 subsided, when he went home. 
 
 On the following Sunday morning the service was conducted 
 by two of the brethren : in the evening they went out to a native 
 village, where they had an attentive audience. On afterwards- 
 alluding to this assembly, one of them said, " I felt exquisitely 
 distressed when I looked round upon the dignified persons of 
 those barbarians, because I could not address them with ease 
 and fluency in their own language. Never did I more sincerely 
 wish that the gift of tongues might again return to the church.'* 
 
 On Monday forenoon, part of a building in course of erection 
 fell suddenly upon the two newly-arrived missionaries, and 
 bruised them severely ; while Mr. Shepherd, of the Church mis- 
 sion, who was on a visit, had a narrow escape from being blown 
 to pieces by gunpowder. He was lighting a piece of dry fern,, 
 when the fire was communicated to his canister. An explosion 
 took place : fragments of the canister were carried to a great 
 distance; but Mr. Shepherd himself escaped with some slight 
 wounds about his hands. 
 
 On the 15th, the government sloop, "Snapper," sailed into 
 the harbour, bringing the Rev. Samuel Marsden and Mrs. Turner 
 and family from the Bay of Islands. The natives of Wesleydale 
 hastened to pay their respects to their great chief Marsden, and 
 kept the district in an uproar all the afternoon. Mr. Marsden 
 inspected every thing, the buildings in progress, the garden, 
 the fences, the cultivation, and the furniture. After this general 
 survey, he expressed his astonishment that such an amount of 
 work should have been accomplished in so short a time, and by 
 so few hands. His astonishment would have been heightened, 
 had he known how often that work had been interrupted. In 
 the evening he inquired into the conduct of the natives, the situ- 
 ation of the tribes and villages, the state of the schools, and the 
 progress which the brethren themselves had made in the know- 
 ledge of the Maori tongue. They enjoyed his cheerful and edi- 
 fying conversation till a late hour, when the venerable man lay 
 down for the night upon a rude sofa, or couch, of Mr. Leigh's 
 manufacture, in the same apartment with Mr. and Mrs. Leigh. 
 He arose early in the morning, and spent the day with the 
 chiefs and their people. 
 
 On Sunday, the 17th, the sermon was founded upon 2 Peter 
 ii. 9 : " The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of 
 temptations." Mr. Marsden afterwards administered the Lord's 
 supper, baptized the child of Mr. Shepherd, which was born 
 during their visit to Wesleydale, and delivered an animated
 
 VII.] VISIT OP THE EEV. SAMUEL MARSDEN. 161 
 
 address on his first connexion with New Zealand, its present 
 hopeful condition, and its future prospects. 
 
 He was affected on witnessing the change which had taken 
 place in Mr. Leigh's health, declared it to be his decided 
 opinion that he" could not recover without medical aid, and 
 urged his removal at once to New South Wales. After mutual 
 consultation, the brethren gave it as their deliberate judgment 
 that " brother Leigh should go, by the ship ' Brompton/ to 
 Port Jackson, and secure that medical treatment he so obvi- 
 ously requires, but which cannot be obtained in this coun- 
 try." When their decision was communicated to Mr. Leigh, he 
 exclaimed, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" He 
 keenly felt this dispensation : as there had been a marked 
 improvement in the attendance of the natives on public wor- 
 ship, the class and prayer meetings had become edifying, and 
 the children in the adjacent villages were assembling for instruc- 
 tion with increasing punctuality, he was reluctant to leave the 
 mission at such a crisis. The chief Tepui was in deep distress 
 when he heard that Mr. Leigh was going to Port Jackson. He 
 inquired, with intense emotion, whether they had been praying 
 to Jehovah for his recovery, and whether, should he die, the 
 others would leave Wesleydale. Turning to Mr. Leigh, he 
 said, with a faltering tongue, " Go to New South Wales. Get 
 better, and come back to me soon : if you do, I will not go to 
 war any more ; I will stay at home and plant kumara. 
 
 All being in readiness, the Rev. Samuel Marsden, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Leigh, Mr. and Mrs. Shepherd, a servant and two chil- 
 dren, went on board the " Snapper," and sailed, at eight 
 o'clock on the morning of the 19th, for the Bay of Islands. 
 After they had gone, Tepui called again, and said that he was 
 restless and unhappy. " My heart," he observed, " is tcuamate, 
 ' bad,' on account of my love to Mr. and Mrs. Leigh, and my 
 daughter, who has gone with them to Port Jackson. I am 
 sick, very sick, very sick ! " They endeavoured to sympathize 
 with him ; for his distress of mind was great. 
 
 A variety of circumstances occurred to prevent the " Bromp- 
 ton " from sailing at the time appointed. During this unex- 
 pected detention, Mr. Leigh wrote an account of the state of 
 the. Church mission, which was transmitted to the secretaries, 
 and subsequently printed in the " Missionary Gazetteer." Mr. 
 Marsden was occupied with the general business of the mission, 
 and in constant endeavours to convince 'Hongi of the advan- 
 tages of peace, and of the commercial ruin in which war in- 
 volves a people. To these observations he replied, " My chiefs 
 tell me that they want no more Avar ; and I have suffered so 
 much myself, during the late fighting, notwithstanding my vic- 
 
 M
 
 162 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 tories, that I am satisfied Jiore rawa he painga i te waenga hore 
 rawa rawa, ' there is no good in war, none, none at all.' " 
 Mr. Marsden, on the supposition that certain circumstances 
 should arise, inquired how, in such a case, he would deal with the 
 missionaries. With the savage curl of dissatisfaction upon his 
 lip, he remarked, " 'Hongi has said, long since, that the mission- 
 aries at the Bay of Islands and Wangaroa shall be protected." 
 
 The sons of several chiefs having died on Mr. Marsden's 
 establishment at Paramatta, their fathers expressed a wish to 
 go to the colony to recover their bones, and bring them to the 
 sepulchres of their ancestors. They were to provide their own 
 sea-stores, and Messrs. Marsden and Leigh agreed to give them 
 a free passage. All were ordered to be on board on Saturday 
 night, September 6th, 1823. Early on Sunday morning, Mr. 
 Marsden proposed to Mr. Leigh that they should read and 
 expound the Epistle to the Romans on their passage to Sydney. 
 Mr. Leigh acceded to this request ; and, after a delightful ser- 
 vice, they retired to their respective cabins. In a short time, 
 the chiefs entered Mr. Marsden's cabin in a state of great 
 excitement. " What is the matter ? " inquired Mr. Marsden. 
 " The chief of the ship," they exclaimed, " has ordered the 
 anchor to be lifted. You have taught us not to sail our canoes 
 on the sacred day. Your God has ordered the ship to rest : 
 then let it rest." Mr. Marsden told them that he, like them- 
 selves, was but a passenger, and that the captain was the great 
 chief on board. They shook their heads significantly, intima- 
 ting that, in their opinion, there could be no greater chief than 
 himself. On retiring from the cabin, one of them said, sharply, 
 " You do wrong, Mr. Marsden ! and if your God be like the 
 New-Zealand god, he will kill the ship. If your ship should 
 die, you must not blame our god for killing it." Mr. Marsden 
 spoke kindly and soothingly to them, in the hope of allaying 
 their apprehensions ; but they continued in a state of excite- 
 ment, expressing their regret that their stores were on board, 
 otherwise they would have quitted the vessel and returned 
 home. Soon after the ship had got under weigh, an easterly 
 gale sprang up, and baffled all their efforts to clear the bay. 
 While tacking, in the hope of working the vessel out of danger, 
 she missed stays, and struck upon a sunken rock with such 
 violence, that a portion of the rock penetrated her bottom. 
 She began to fill immediately. " Let the boat be manned ! " 
 cried the captain ; " and let the officer in charge take on board 
 the Rev. Samuel Marsden, and the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Leigh, 
 land them upon the nearest island, and hasten back to assist the 
 ship." In two minutes they were seated in the boat ; but the 
 tempest had become so furious, that there was not the remotest
 
 Til.] SHIPWRECK. LANDING ON A DESERT ISLAND. 163 
 
 prospect of their reaching the shore alive. Putting their trust 
 in God, they committed themselves to the elements, and steered 
 away from the vessel. She was in a perilous situation ; oscil- 
 lating between two rocks, with the sea rolling over her decks. 
 After sailing four miles, they discovered land rising to view 
 through the mist that hung over it. After reconnoitring the 
 beach, and fixing upon a landing-place, they resolved to run 
 the boat at all hazards through the foaming surge. They were 
 landed in safety, and the boat returned immediately to render 
 assistance to those on board the wreck, whom they found in a 
 state of great excitement. Their arrangements were soon com- 
 pleted; and, after a brief consultation with the chiefs and 
 officers, and looking at the difficulties in which they were 
 placed, the captain judged it best, upon the whole, to sail in 
 the boat, at once, to New Zealand. Soon after they left the 
 "Brompton," she went to pieces and disappeared. 
 
 In the mean time the party on the island were looking about 
 for shelter and the means of subsistence. The confusion on 
 board the ship, when they left, was so great, and the command 
 to clear the deck so peremptory, that they were hurried into the 
 boat without being able to secure a single biscuit, or any article 
 of clothing but what they had on at the time. On examina- 
 tion, the island was found to be desolate, some convulsion 
 of nature having heaved it up from the bottom of the sea, 
 without investing it with either beauty or fertility. The storm 
 continued with increasing severity, the wind sweeping over 
 them with amazing violence, and the waves lashing the sur- 
 rounding shores until the island seemed to rock in the midst 
 of the ocean. As the night advanced, their situation was such 
 as to awaken deep solicitude ; for, if the captain and his people 
 should be lost on their way to New Zealand, which was not 
 unlikely, or, if they did not send help as soon as they got there, 
 the consequences would, in either case, be equally fatal to them. 
 But no persons .could have been selected, better adapted to 
 meet the extraordinary vicissitudes to which their enterprise 
 exposed them, than these missionary heroes. They were all 
 of a sanguine temperament, and had an unbounded faith in 
 God ; while two of them had exposed themselves to the spear 
 and boomerang of the Australian savage, and all of them to the 
 lidni and maree of the New-Zealand cannibal. Having sung a 
 hymn, and commended themselves to the protection of God, 
 they left the issue with Him. 
 
 " I see," said Mr. Marsden, as he looked wishfully across the 
 great waters, " a dark speck floating upon the ocean : what can 
 that be?" All eyes were directed to the same point, and all 
 agreed that it had the appearance of a canoe. The storm that 
 
 M 2
 
 164 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 had proved so disastrous to them, had driven this canoe out of 
 her course, and compelled her to run to this island for shelter. 
 On nearing the land, they ascertained that the canoe was 
 manned by two New-Zealanders, one of whom instantly recog- 
 nised Mr. Leigh. After securing their canoe, they assisted the 
 missionary party in collecting materials and building a hut. 
 They had no instrument of labour but their hands, and no 
 material but such as the wind and the rain were likely to pene- 
 trate and derange ; yet they succeeded in constructing a rude 
 hut which, in their circumstances, proved a source of great com- 
 fort to them. The canoe-men had left home to procure potatoes 
 for their families. After taking the potatoes on board, they were 
 returning home, when the storm bore them oif the land, and 
 obliged them to take refuge in the island. The weather mode- 
 rated towards evening, when these friendly barbarians launched 
 their canoe, and sailed homeward. They could not take Mr. 
 Leigh and his companions in their small craft ; but they pre- 
 sented them with four baskets of potatoes, and engaged to 
 apprize their friends of their dangerous situation. 
 
 The missionaries dressed their potatoes, thanked God for 
 having sent them, and crept into their hut. They had been for 
 several hours in their wet clothes ; and as the illness of Mr. 
 Leigh prevented him from taking much exercise, he suffered 
 severely from the cold. Their hut was so small that they were 
 under the necessity of placing themselves in a sitting posture. 
 Poor missionary Leigh! he had expatriated himself from his 
 country and friends, for the sake of Christ and the Heathen ; 
 had hitherto sustained the cross with a noble bearing; had 
 been " in labours more abundant," and " suffered the loss of all 
 things ;" and now he is shipwrecked ! 
 
 Beader, will you man the life-boat, or stop the supplies? 
 You say, that the missionary lives in ease and affluence : stoop 
 down, and look into this hut, and then say what pecuniary con- 
 sideration would induce you to change places with him ! Now, 
 move softly : they are all asleep : there he sits, with the vene- 
 rable Marsden on one side, and his faithful wife on the other, 
 to preserve his body, attenuated by disease, in an erect position. 
 See how his chest heaves ! how his manly countenance is crim- 
 soned over with the hectic flush ! and how his legs, enlarged by 
 dropsical swellings, lie exposed, without a blanket to cover 
 them ! And what a contrast between Marsden associating with 
 the officers of state, or at the head of his own princely estab- 
 lishment at Paramatta, and Marsden gathering the fern to roast 
 potatoes for his breakfast, and then assisting " brother Leigh " 
 to pull his shoes on his swollen feet ! As for Mrs. Leigh, her 
 situation was too delicate and touching to be described. The
 
 VII.] SUFFERINGS ON THE ISLAND, AND RESCUE. 165 
 
 imagination of the female collector will, we doubt not, represent 
 in vivid colours what the feelings of a lady must have been in 
 such circumstances. To all appearance, they were destined to 
 suffering and death in the midst of the Pacific Ocean. But 
 why call it Pacific Ocean, when its waves, instead of wrapping the 
 shipwrecked in their oblivious mantle, seemed to have conspired 
 to prolong life only that they might enhance its bitterness ? 
 
 But how difficult to reason justly from outward appearances ! 
 The objects of our present sympathy were as happy as princes. 
 When they awoke in the morning, and recollected where they 
 were, and through what they had passed, they thanked God 
 and congratulated each other. Mr. Marsden crept out of the 
 hut first, and was followed by Mrs. Leigh ; and while they were 
 preparing the potatoes for their morning's repast, Mr. Leigh 
 went in search of water to quench his burning thirst. After 
 wandering about for some time, he discovered a small pool of rain- 
 water in the hollow of a rock. To this little reservoir he after- 
 wards conducted his wife and Mr. Marsden, who, not anticipating 
 any scarcity, emptied the natural basin of its contents. They soon 
 had reason to regret their imprudence ; for, not being able to find 
 any more water on the island, they suffered much from thirst. 
 
 But what pen can adequately describe the privations and 
 trials through which the missionaries had to pass, who laid the 
 foundation of the numerous 'churches that now flourish in the 
 islands of the South Seas ? Yet Marsden and his two friends 
 were, like John in Patmos, emphatically " in the Spirit." They 
 had no book of any kind ; but they reviewed their sufferings 
 and triumphs, related their Christian experience, and consulted 
 together as to the best means of spreading Christianity over the 
 populous islands of the Pacific. 
 
 They continued here for the space of three days and three 
 nights, in a state of suspense ; but on the fourth day they saw a 
 small vessel nearing the island. It contained a few friends from 
 the Bay of Islands, who received them on board joyfully, and 
 bore them away, under an agreeable breeze, to New Zealand. 
 
 The report of the wreck of the ship " Brompton " was soon 
 carried to Wangaroa, with many exaggerations ; which created 
 a great sensation there amongst the brethren. The intelligence 
 was brought by the chief George. Addressing himself to Mr. 
 Turner, whom he found working at the fence, he exclaimed, 
 Kati ta koutou, mahi! kua puta oku roima-ta meake koutou 
 tangi ano hoki. Kua pakaru te kaipuke o ta koutou papa a te 
 Matenga raua ko te Hi. Kua tai hoe tea nga kaJio e te tangata 
 Maori. Kua pau te Matenga i Te Taniwa. Na Te Taniwa i 
 mate te kaipuke no te mea. " Cease working : my tears are 
 burst forth : presently also you will cry. The vessel of your
 
 166 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 parents, Marsden and Leigh, is broken ! The cargo " (or casks) 
 " is stolen by the New-Zealanders, and Marsden is devoured by 
 the sea-monster. Te Taniwa broke the vessel because Marsden 
 took flax from his waJii tapu" Alluding to the captain, who 
 had refused to bring his vessel to Wangaroa, he added, with a 
 peculiar sneer of satisfaction, Ka tai ano taku tau reka reka ka 
 hari toku ngakau no te mea kahore ano i rcaka tere mai torea 
 kaipuke ki taku waliapu. He pai ra kia mate tona kai puka. 
 " I have just now seen a slave." (A mode of speech indicative 
 of contempt.) " My heart is glad, because he did not sail his 
 ship to my harbour : it is good that his vessel should be de- 
 stroyed." On the 24th, they received letters from Mr. Leigh, 
 containing authentic information relative to the total loss of the 
 " Brompton," his own sufferings, as also those of Mrs. Leigh 
 and Mr. Marsden, and their deliverance by the good provi- 
 dence of God. The chiefs desired that Mr. Leigh might be in- 
 formed, as soon as possible, of their continued love and sympathy. 
 
 On Sunday Mr. Turner preached from, " For this purpose 
 the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the works 
 of the devil." After dinner they visited Tepui's village. He 
 pointed out his father's burying-place, gave them the history of 
 his ancestors, and showed them the bones of one of his brother's 
 children. His views of God and futurity were confused and 
 irrational. He entered into an argument to prove, that the 
 native lizard was God, and that sickness and death were occa- 
 sioned by its getting into the inside of a person, and gnawing 
 his vitals. Hence the uneasiness evinced by the natives on 
 seeing these animals. One of the friends, having one day 
 found a beautiful lizard, carried it to a native woman, to ask 
 her the name of it. She shrank from him in a state of terror 
 that exceeded description, and conjured him not to approach 
 her, as it was in the shape of the reptile which he held in his 
 hand that the Atua was wont to take possession of the dying, 
 and to devour their heart and bowels. Tepui was an animated 
 speaker, and urged the claims of the lizard to divinity with 
 much force and variety of argument. " O," said the mission- 
 ary, " that I could speak with the same ease and fluency in the 
 native tongue ! My soul heaves with emotion, and is agitated 
 with alternate feelings of pity and indignation : but my tongue 
 fails me." Turning to George, who stood by, he observed, 
 Ka mamae toku nga kai, " My heart is sore, because you will 
 not believe in the Lord Jesus Christ !" He replied, " I cannot 
 see Him ! " " But the natural man receiveth not the things of 
 the Spirit of God : for they are foolishness unto him : neither 
 can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned." 
 
 On the 29th, while they were erecting a saw-pit, on the very
 
 VII.] ILLUSTRATIONS OP THE NATIVE CHAEACTER. 167 
 
 spot where the bodies of the officers and crew of the ship 
 " Boyd " were cooked and eaten, some of the labourers ran to 
 the mission-house, and reported, that one of the teachers had 
 just been killed with an axe. On inquiry, it turned out that one 
 of the brethren had been severely wounded with an axe in the leg. 
 
 Their time was now regularly divided between out-door work, 
 studying the language, teaching and catechizing the children in 
 the several villages, preaching to the adults, and visiting the 
 sick. " I called in the evening," says Mr. Stack, " on a man 
 that was dying. I asked him, ' In case of death, where will 
 your soul go ? ' He replied at once, Ke te po. I told him 
 about the true God and Jesus Christ, and urged him, with much 
 earnestness, to embrace the true religion. As he manifested the 
 utmost apathy and indifference, I assured him that unless he 
 did so, he would go to hell. When I thought that I had made 
 an impression upon him, he turned over upon his mat, and cried 
 out, Ehi kai ana, a hou, f I want food.'" 
 
 Sunday, October 5th. The morning text was, "And they 
 all with one consent began to make excuse." (Luke xiv. 18.) 
 Tepui's village was again visited in the afternoon, and the adults 
 and children instructed and catechized. The text in the evening 
 was, " Pass the time of your sojourning here in fear." (1 Peter 
 i. 17.) After service one of the chiefs called, and stated that he 
 had been informed that a pewter pot had been stolen from the 
 premises the night before ; that he suspected a person, who was 
 known to be a great thief, and was going away to kill him. 
 The missionaries endeavoured to convince him, that the contem- 
 plated punishment was too severe, especially as there was no 
 direct evidence that the individual suspected was connected with 
 the theft. Their arguments, being regarded as contrary to the 
 national customs, made no impression upon the chief, who 
 hastily withdrew. After family prayer, they heard an uproar in 
 the village, arising from some misunderstanding between Hururu 
 and George. During this disturbance the devoted victim escaped, 
 and bounded past the mission-house, exclaiming, Ka nui tafai 
 mataku ! " I am horribly afraid ! " 
 
 The noise continued till a late hour. After again commend- 
 ing the disputants and themselves to the mercy of God, the 
 family retired to rest. They were roused from an agreeable 
 slumber, at two o'clock in the morning, by the chief George, 
 who, being assailed by the dog, was obliged to retire. He 
 returned again at daylight, and informed them that his brother 
 Lad gone to bring Te Peri, the chief of the harbour, and his 
 tribe, and that there was going to be a fight. After breakfast 
 the tribes assembled, armed with tomahawks, spears, and clubs, 
 of various sizes, and otherwise equipped for the field. They
 
 168 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [cftAP. 
 
 made a sally over the hill behind the settlement, and seized a 
 number of pigs : they killed them, cut them up, and returned 
 about noon, stained with their blood, and carrying their car- 
 casses. As they passed the missionary brethren, they shouted, 
 Kapai Nuitirani ! " The conduct of New-Zealanders is good." 
 At four o'clock in the afternoon, the war-whoop and firing of 
 muskets brought together again a great number of armed men. 
 They drew up at the end of the mission-house, and commenced 
 fighting. The battle was fierce and noisy, and continued to rage 
 for an hour and a half. One of the domestics got hold of George's 
 muskets and concealed them, so that he was prevented from 
 shooting any one. All at once the clashing of arms ceased, the 
 hideous yells subsided, and the chiefs and their undisciplined 
 hordes rushed within the enclosure, and filled the house. Some 
 came to get their muskets repaired, and others to get food. 
 
 When they dispersed, the brethren went out, and laid the 
 foundation of a new house on the rising ground, and near a fine 
 broad stream of water. At the usual examination of the ser- 
 vants in the evening, several questions were asked on Christian 
 doctrine, to which they replied with an encouraging readiness. 
 Addressing a boy abruptly, and pointing to him at the same 
 time, one of the brethren said, "Jesus Christ died for you." 
 " What ! " said the boy, with astonishment, " did He ? What ! 
 for me ?" They united in singing the evening hymn, with plea- 
 sure and devotional fervour, and thus peacefully closed a day of 
 distraction and danger. 
 
 On Sunday, the 12th, Mr. Turner again conducted the morn- 
 ing sendees ; the afternoon was spent in Tepui's village, both 
 adults and children behaving with propriety. They comme- 
 morated the death of Christ in the evening ; when He signally 
 verified His promise, ' ' Where two or three are gathered together 
 in my name, there am I in the midst of them." At this period 
 there were eight Europeans on the establishment ; besides three 
 male and three female New-Zealanders. The natives were fed 
 principally on rice, and occasionally with pork and potatoes. 
 The family was divided into two classes, and assembled for 
 mutual instruction every night. 
 
 On November the 15th, they received a message from the 
 brethren of the Church mission at Kiddu-Kiddu, to say, that the 
 ship "Dragon" had called at the North Cape, on her way from 
 Tahiti to New South Wales ; that the Rev. S. Marsden, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Leigh, and the shipwrecked mariners, were ready to go on 
 board, and would sail with the first fair wind ; that Mr. Leigh's 
 ancles were still much swollen, while the pains in his head and 
 chest were incessant and excruciating. 
 
 On the 26th, George offered a pig for sale, and expressed his
 
 THE MISSION FAMILY ASSAULTED. 169 
 
 willingness to dispose of it, at a moderate price. Mr. Turner 
 laid down its full value, without making a single observation. 
 Being dissatisfied with the articles oifered in barter, this ungrate- 
 ful savage insulted him. After dashing in pieces an iron pot, 
 which had been given him as part of the price, he pushed him 
 along the bank with his hands, and twice levelled his musket to 
 shoot him. Mr. Turner, seeing him foaming with rage, said, " If 
 you kill me, I am not afraid to die." Mr. Turner's colleague 
 came quickly up, and addressed the chief, who was uttering the 
 most wicked language. George was offended by his interference, 
 and repelled his reproof, observing, Hoi ano ta koutou homai- 
 tanga maku E TJiu te tamiti net. " This is all I can get from 
 you, ' O Jesus the Son,' " alluding to a native hymn which they 
 frequently sang. " We love your people," said Mr. Hobbs, " and 
 are endeavouring to do them good." He replied, with much 
 asperity of feeling, " If you love me, give me something." 
 
 He then walked off in a sulky mood. He had not been gone 
 above a few minutes^ when a loud scream was heard from the 
 raupo house. On hearing this cry for help, Mr. Turner, who 
 had been much excited and exhausted, almost fell to the ground. 
 On reaching the raupo house, they found that the chief had gone 
 in upon Betsy, and frightened the girl almost into fits. He left 
 the premises without taking any thing, but returned again after 
 dinner. His daughter Charlotte, who lived with Mrs. Turner, 
 having cut her finger, was crying. When he saw the tears, he 
 was so enraged that he seized the little creature by the head and 
 feet, and doubled her body. As she fell to the ground, he lost 
 his hold of her ; when she scrambled into the house, and escaped 
 from him. In conversation with Mrs. Turner, he remarked, 
 " Anger rises first in my breast ; it then goes into my heart ; 
 then it ascends to my head ; and when it gets there, I could 
 destroy any thing. It was this passion that prompted me to shoot 
 your husband to-day." The journal adds, " It is of the Lord's 
 mercies that we are not consumed. We assembled the family 
 as soon as possible, and thanksgivings were offered to Israel's 
 God, whom we found to be { a very present help in trouble.'" 
 
 Early on the following morning, while they were employed in 
 the field, one of the labourers said, carelessly, " They are roasting 
 a slave in the village." Several other natives confirming this 
 statement, three of the brethren set off to inquire into the facts 
 of the case. On entering the village, they observed a large fire, 
 surrounded by a considerable number of the people . On approach- 
 ing this group, they discovered a human body, lying between two 
 logs of burning kauri trees. The lower extremities were burned 
 almost to a cinder ; but although the features were entirely obli- 
 terated, yet the head and trunk were but partially consumed.
 
 170 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 He had been murdered by his master, because he was sick, and 
 not likely to recover. The brethren solicited permission to bury 
 the remains of the poor creature; and, while a hole was being dug 
 in the ground, they spoke to the persons assembled respecting 
 their accountability to God, and the final judgment. Before the 
 body could be quite covered over with earth, a signal was made 
 from the hill near the mission-house that the fight was come. 
 The people fled, the fighting-men grasped their instruments of 
 war, and darted forward in a body in the direction of the settle- 
 ment. As the brethren had incurred the displeasure of the chief 
 the day before, it seemed probable to them that he had taken 
 advantage of their absence, fallen upon the family and domestics, 
 and was sacrificing them to his rage. They approached their resi- 
 dence with apprehension, and found their enclosure filled with 
 natives, running about in the wildest confusion ; but they had 
 committed no act of personal violence. It turned out to have 
 been a false alarm ; and as soon as the natives were convinced 
 of this, they quietly dispersed. 
 
 On the evening of the 1st of December, a devotional meeting- 
 was held, at which accounts were read of the progress of Chris- 
 tianity in Western Africa. Those accounts were remarkably 
 animating, and all present felt their hearts drawn out in earnest 
 and protracted prayer for the Divine blessing upon their own mis- 
 sion. The next day a formal reconciliation took place between 
 the chief George and the missionaries. After a mutual and 
 hearty salutation, they all signed the treaty of peace by eating 
 fern-root with the chief in the bush where he usually resided. 
 
 On the 10th Tepui demanded an axe as wages for his son 
 'Hongi, whom the missionaries were boarding and training gra- 
 tuitously. Being refused so unreasonable a demand, he became 
 quite furious, and threw the things about in all directions. A 
 body of his men advanced, and placed themselves in readiness 
 to enforce his claim. One of them, with a countenance distorted, 
 and indicating all the malignity of a fiend, kept repeating, " An 
 axe for 'Hongi." The brethren desired Tepui to restrain this 
 savage, and they would talk with him. He ordered the ferocious 
 fellow to be silent. They then reminded Tepui, that they were 
 far from home, that they looked to him for protection, that their 
 stores were nearly exhausted, and that before their friends could 
 send them a fresh supply they were likely to be without food. 
 This calm appeal touched the old man, and the tear started in 
 his eye. He could not conceal the acuteness of his feelings, 
 while, with a sort of growl, he muttered, " You shall not want 
 food. But you have been more liberal to your servants, to whom 
 you have given something every month, than you have been to 
 Tepui." At the close of this altercation, one of the brethren
 
 !|. 
 
 I ' 
 
 ' 
 
 f 
 
 .,';' V|i Jlfll i 
 
 I 
 
 If! 
 
 cr 
 u. 
 
 u. 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 Z 
 
 u 
 
 Ul 

 
 VII.] NATIVE WINE, AND THE FIRST FAIB. 171 
 
 remarked, " Little do our friends in England know of the exqui- 
 site trials we are daily called to experience from the ingratitude, 
 treachery, and violence of this barbarous people." 
 
 On Sunday, December 14th, after the morning exposition of 
 scripture and prayer, the missionaries crossed the river, and 
 found, to their surprise, that the chief of Mudi Wai and a 
 numerous retinue had just arrived. They seemed to be peace- 
 ably disposed. A great concourse of people soon assembled, to 
 whom the brethren explained the love of Jehovah in the gift of 
 His Son Jesus Christ, and a future judgment. Profound atten- 
 tion was paid to those addresses ; and the strangers seemed 
 quite surprised with every thing they saw and heard. From 
 this interesting scene the teachers went to the residence of 
 Tepui. They found him and his principal wife stretched upon 
 the ground near their hut. Those huts were more like dog- 
 kennels than habitations for human beings ; and in hot weather 
 they were intolerable. When not excited by war, the natives 
 spent their time in sloth and idleness, living more like hogs 
 than rational beings, and manifesting a great repugnance to all 
 kinds of intellectual exercise. Tepui was in good temper, and 
 appeared pleased to see them. They held a long service ; at the 
 close of which the chief desired them to take some native wine. 
 This is a beverage made by squeezing the berries of the tu pakihi, 
 a tree resembling the elder, and mixing the juice in a calabash 
 with the root of the korau, which in taste resembles the sweet 
 turnip. The wine was served up in a tin basin ; and each guest 
 was furnished with a spoon, made of a muscle-shell inserted in 
 a wooden handle. This interview was equally gratifying to all 
 parties. On returning home in the evening, they found Ranghee, 
 one of their lads, who had been absent for some time to assist 
 his widowed mother to plant her potatoes, awaiting their arrival. 
 After answering some inquiries about his mother and other rela- 
 tives, the lad said, " I found that the longer I stayed away, the 
 more quickly did the things that I had learned here get away 
 from my head. I have returned that you may bring them back 
 to me again." 
 
 On the 19th, the first te Jiakari, or " fair," ever held in the 
 country, was opened in Wesleydale. Numerous natives arrived 
 from the mouth of the harbour, and adjacent villages. Various- 
 articles of foreign and domestic manufacture were exhibited, and 
 exchanged hands. Christianity, producing " good-will to men," 
 and habits of industry, would soon unite those warlike tribes in. 
 friendly and profitable intercourse. During the first day of the 
 fair, Tepui's wife was confined. The mission-family went in 
 the evening to pay their respects. They found the lady in the 
 bush, cheerful, and apparently quite well. The infant lay beside
 
 172 LIFE OP THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 her, with its legs tied together to make them grow straight. The 
 chieftess intimated, that a European garment would much improve 
 the appearance and comfort of her child. Her request was so 
 moderate, on such an occasion, that it was readily complied with. 
 
 On the following Sunday, they visited Jakey's son, who was 
 ill, and an old man of sixty years of age, whose symptoms were 
 very similar. Their sufferings were peculiar and severe : both 
 maintained that their lizard-god had insinuated himself into 
 their chests, and was preying upon the substance of their hearts. 
 They were supplied with medicine and rice, and exhorted to 
 pray to the true Jehovah. The brethren observe, in reference to 
 these and other cases : " Age and affliction are indeed calamities 
 in this country. There are no outward circumstances of comfort 
 to relieve exhausted nature ; no attached friends to soothe the 
 spirit in its deepest sufferings ; and no blessed hope to animate 
 faith with sweet foretastes of that joy ' which is unspeakable and 
 full of glory.' ye Christians of other lands, will ye not shed 
 a tear over this misery? Will you not breathe to heaven a 
 prayer, that God may reveal His mercy to these benighted islands 
 of the South Seas, the inhabitants of which are living ' without 
 God in the world,' and dying ' without hope ?"' 
 
 Thursday, December 25th, was duly observed as Christmas- 
 day. A prayer-meeting was held before breakfast, an appropriate 
 sermon was preached in the forenoon, and the day was concluded 
 with the usual evening exercise. Contrasting the state of things 
 in England and New Zealand, one of the brethren said, " While 
 multitudes in our native land are going up to the house of God 
 to celebrate the festival of our Redeemer's birth, we are amidst 
 cruel and benighted Pagans, who have no knowledge of the bene- 
 fits of the incarnation : but ' hitherto the Lord hath helped us.'" 
 
 On the last day of the year, the missionaries assembled the 
 people, and addressed them on the end of the world and the 
 general judgment. They afterwards held a watch-night, when 
 they renewed their covenant, and received the sacrament of the 
 Lord's supper. The recollections of home, their present situa- 
 tion, and the stillness that reigned around them, all tended to 
 give peculiar solemnity to those services. They could say, with 
 David, " If it had not been the Lord who was on our side, when 
 men rose up against us : then they had swallowed us up quick, 
 when their wrath was kindled against us : then the waters had 
 overwhelmed us, the stream had gone over our soul : then the 
 proud waters had gone over our soul. Blessed be the Lord, 
 who hath not given us as a prey to their teeth. Our soul is 
 escaped as a bird out of the snare of the fowlers : the snare is 
 broken, and we are escaped. Our help is in the name of the 
 Lord, who made heaven and earth."
 
 VIII.] CONDITION OP THE NATIVES. 173 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 DOMESTIC STATE OF THE SAVAGES OF NEW ZEALAND *HONGI INVADES 
 WESLEYDALE ATROCIOUS CONDUCT OP TAEEA AND TEPUI STATE 
 OF THE SCHOOLS. 
 
 THE year 1824 opened upon the brethren without any re- 
 markable change in the moral aspect of things in Wesleydale. 
 On balancing favourable and opposing circumstances, they found 
 their minds at about an equal distance between hope and de- 
 spair. Of the validity of God's promise they had no doubt ; but 
 whether they were to be the favoured instruments of its deve- 
 lopement, still appeared to be questionable. They had just 
 strength and courage sufficient to enable them to prosecute their 
 plans of usefulness, faintly anticipating a favourable result. 
 
 On the 6th of January they had a long interview and discus- 
 sion with Tepui on the general condition of his people, and the 
 necessity for some more stringent regulations relative to the cor- 
 rection and instruction of their children. They assured him, 
 that there existed a criminal negligence and apathy on those 
 great branches of parental duty ; and that the difference, which 
 he himself admitted to exist, between young Europeans and 
 New-Zealanders was owing chiefly to the sedulous attention of 
 the former to the teaching arid governing of their children in 
 early life. This he absolutely denied, and maintained that their 
 conclusions were the result of ignorance, on their part, of the 
 native character. " I have myself," he remarked, " paid some 
 attention to the subjects and parties to whom you refer, and 
 have arrived at directly opposite conclusions. The difference 
 which you have pointed out as existing between the two races, 
 arises from an inherent principle of goodness in the European, 
 and not from the causes which you have assigned. It is a bad 
 thing to beat children, and must not be done in our country. 
 We are an i'wikeno, 'a bad tribe;' and were we to correct our 
 children, they would retire into the bush and hang themselves. 
 Were a son to hang himself because of ill-treatment at home, 
 the relatives would at once assemble, and not only strip the 
 father of all that he possessed, but also spear him, or beat his 
 brains out with a club. This is the custom of our country. It 
 is a bad thing to correct children." The customs of the country 
 could not be violated with impunity; and yet the audacious 
 behaviour of the children formed one of the most produc- 
 tive sources of domestic unhappiness, often issuing in polygamy 
 and murder. 
 
 On the following evening the friends were roused by a loud 
 and discordant noise coming from the river-side. On going
 
 174 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 down to inquire into the cause, they learned that the Bay-of- 
 Islanders had brought a present of a new boat to Tepui, and that 
 he was preparing an entertainment for them. They had dug a 
 large trench in the sand, and partly filled it with hot stones and 
 leaves. Upon the leaves they had placed vegetables and the 
 carcass of a pig, which they had killed and cut into pieces. 
 Having covered the carcass over with leaves and a good coating 
 of sand, they were cooking it. The young people had a cooking 
 establishment at a short distance, where they were busily 
 employed in roasting and eating the entrails of the pig. 
 
 While the mission-family were at dinner on the following day, 
 they heard a mournful cry, that seemed to descend from the top 
 of the hill opposite their residence. They thought that the 
 natives were only following their usual practice of wailing on 
 parting with the Bay-of-Islanders, and took no further notice of 
 it ; but, in a short time, a messenger arrived to inform them 
 that E Kau, the principal wife of Hururu, had just hung herself. 
 On hearing this statement, one of the native servants said, " Then 
 she is gone to kapura nui, ' the great fire ! ' " The brethren 
 hastened to her hut, and found her surrounded by the principal 
 chiefs and her own children. The body of the infatuated chief- 
 tess was wet with their tears; while the surrounding woods 
 echoed to their cries. Finding it to be still warm, the brethren 
 ordered the body to be removed to an airy situation on the side 
 of the hill. There they employed the various methods prescribed 
 for restoring suspended animation, and persevered until a frothy 
 mucus, tinged with blood, issued from her mouth, and she 
 began to respire. Having placed her in a favourable position 
 for recovering, they left her. On returning, in the evening, they 
 found her much improved and tranquil. They laid hold of this 
 melancholy occurrence, and endeavoured to impress upon her 
 mind, and upon all present, the awful consequences of self- 
 destruction. On returning home, the family united in a hymn 
 of thanksgiving to God, who had enabled them to pluck another 
 " brand from the burning." 
 
 The 12th of January, on which they gathered-in their wheat- 
 harvest, was a day of peace and rejoicing. Towards the even- 
 ing, Mr. King, of the Church mission, arrived on a visit from 
 Bangahoo, and gave them an aflTecting account of the massacre 
 that had just taken place at the Tawiti-rahi, or " Poor Knights' 
 Islands." " Our natives," said he, " got possession of the sails 
 of the ship ' Brompton,' in which Messrs. Marsden and Leigh 
 were wrecked. They cut up the canvass, and fitted their own 
 canoes with sails. After taking a sufficient force, with arms and 
 ammunition, on board, they steered for the above islands. When 
 they landed, the natives, knowing that the invaders had muskets,
 
 VIII.] BAKBAEITY OP NATIVE CHIEFS. 175 
 
 were panic-struck, and fled in all directions. Numbers threw 
 themselves from steep precipices into the sea, and were drowned. 
 Our people pursued the fugitives, and continued the work of 
 destruction until they had depopulated the islands. They fed 
 like vultures upon the bodies of the dead, and returned home 
 laden with slaves and the flesh of men. We could not go out 
 without seeing numerous portions of the human body, baked 
 and raw, lying in the open air. Seven of our own tribe have 
 also been killed for stealing potatoes." After pausing a little, 
 he added, " Lord, have mercy upon New Zealand ; for the habi- 
 tations of the people are habitations of cruelty !" 
 
 On the 19th, E'i Too, hitherto regarded as being a respectable 
 man, was reproved by his wife for a gross act of unfaithfulness. 
 To be revenged on her, he vented his rage upon a favourite slave. 
 Understanding that the slave was still alive, the missionaries 
 hastened across the river, where they found her sitting near her 
 mother. One stroke of the tomahawk had cut deep into the 
 hand, and almost separated one of the fingers ; another blow, 
 aimed at the head, laid bare the jaw-bone, but had not fractured 
 the bone itself. She had also received a flesh-cut in the back ; 
 but it was neither deep nor dangerous. They bound up the 
 mutilated hand and face, but entertained no hope of ultimate 
 recovery. Her father was killed in battle ; her mother, herself, 
 and a brother fell into the hands of a cruel villain, who evinced 
 no remorse for the crimes he had perpetrated. Mr. Shepherd 
 addressed the people in Maori with great fluency and obvious effect. 
 
 The Lord's day, February 1st, was such a sabbath of rest and 
 blessing as the settlement had not experienced for several months ; 
 but, on the following Wednesday, while they were working in 
 the brick-field, a person came running to say, that the chief Rua 
 Tarra had killed a little slave. They quitted the brick-field, 
 and, following the messenger, were approaching the scene of the 
 murder, when they met Rua Tarra. He had a bill-hook in his 
 hand, stained with blood ; while portions of the flesh and hair 
 of his victim adhered to several parts of the hook. Assuming 
 an air of ferocity, he demanded, "What brought you here?" 
 They replied, " To see the body of the slave killed by Rua Tarra." 
 Turning round, and walking before them, he said, " Then come 
 and see it." After conducting them a short distance, he pointed 
 to a pool of blood, observing, as they looked at it, " 1 struck 
 him there : that is his blood ; but the body has been carried off 
 to be interred." The charge against the deceased was, that he 
 had stolen a few kumara. Without extenuating the offence of 
 the slave, the brethren laboured to convince Rua Tarra and the 
 natives who were present, that it was cruel, unjust, and, conse- 
 quently, displeasing to Jehovah, to take away life for such an
 
 176 LIFE OP THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIQE. [CHAP. 
 
 offence ; that, in fact, there was no proportion between the crime 
 and its punishment. The people, however, justified the conduct 
 of the chief, and vindicated the customs of the country. It 
 afterwards appeared, that what they said on the occasion created 
 uneasiness in the mind of Eua Tarra ; for he visited the mission- 
 aries the next day, and inquired, with some anxiety, whether 
 they had told Jesus Christ in their prayers about the death of 
 the slave. 
 
 Sunday, 9th. The children were examined in the school-room. 
 They repeated the Catechism with great readiness and accuracy. 
 Some of the lessons were long, and afforded the brethren such 
 an opportunity for testing the intellectual powers of the native 
 youth, as had not previously occurred. Generally their memories 
 seemed to be vigorous and retentive ; but the wild restlessness 
 of the eye, and their rapid utterance, showed that they neither 
 understood the meaning, nor felt the importance, of what they said. 
 
 On the 12th of March, Mr. and Mrs. Fairbourn and three 
 children, Mr. and Mrs. Williams, and Mr. Kendall, of the Church 
 mission, arrived at Wangaroa at three o'clock in the morning. 
 They found the settlement in a state of \inusual tranquillity. 
 The principal chief had received a present from His Excellency, 
 the governor of New South Wales, which put him in good tem- 
 per with all the other chiefs. Mr. Fairbourn and his friends 
 examined the buildings, the garden, the land that had been cul- 
 tivated, and the surrounding scenery, and expressed their satis- 
 faction with the plans and labours of the resident missionaries. 
 Mr. Williams preached, on the morning of the Lord's day, from 
 Matt. xv. 28 : " O woman, great is thy faith : be it unto thee 
 even as thou wilt." In the afternoon Messrs. Fairbourn and 
 Williams accompanied their Wesleyan brethren to the mouth of 
 the river Wai Tangi. Mr. Fairbourn addressed the chief with 
 admirable simplicity and fervour ; but the savage soon became 
 irritated, and interrupted him with questions about muskets, 
 gunpowder, and fighting. Mr. Williams then turned round, and 
 spoke to the people, for some time, on God's omniscience. They 
 seemed astonished and impressed. The friends of the Church 
 mission attended the class-meeting in the evening: the Lord 
 answered their united intercessions, and " baptized them with 
 the Holy Ghost, and with fire." 
 
 " They all were of one heart and son], 
 And only love inspired the whole." 
 
 The following week was occupied in secular and religious duties, 
 and on Sunday, the 28th, Mr. Williams again preached from 
 Rev. ii. 10 : " Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a 
 crown of life." They walked to Mangaiti, Jakey's, in the after- 
 noon, where the natives assembled in considerable numbers, and
 
 VIII.] THE CHUBCH-MISSION PAKTY VISIT WANGAROA. 177 
 
 appeared to understand and feel the touching appeals of Mr. 
 Williams. When he had done, they said, E ranga lira nui F a 
 nei ? " Is he not a great gentleman ? " After the public service 
 in the evening, the mission-family commemorated the death of 
 Christ ; and thus closed one of the happiest sabbaths they had 
 spent in the country. Having occasion to go some distance by 
 water on the following Thursday, they went on board Mr. 
 Williams's boat. They had not proceeded far when, as Mr. 
 Fairbourn was fastening the sail, a gust of wind caught the boat. 
 The brother who held the other rope continuing to hold on, 
 instead of slackening it, the boat was upset, and the whole party 
 plunged into the water. By the good providence of God, and 
 the assistance which they rendered to each other, they got the 
 boat righted, and reached the shore in safety. 
 
 Sunday, April 4th. They were fully employed at the settle- 
 ment of Mangaiti. The people were assembled to gather-in 
 their kumara. The brethren told them that the kumara was the 
 gift of Atua to Te Pakeha; that the white man's God loved 
 them ; that he called to them to forsake sabbath-breaking ; that 
 they had come to show them the way to heaven ; and that, if 
 they did not believe and obey, they would go to hell. While 
 they were endeavouring to impress those truths severally upon 
 their minds, the chief said, Kurakia : meaning that they were to 
 sing, pray, and have done. They concluded the service, and set 
 out for Toropapa. On their way they met great numbers of 
 natives dancing and shouting as they moved along, " The chief 
 Hudi Wane's sister is dead !" On reaching her residence, they 
 found the relatives and others assembled to express their respect 
 and grief. The body of the deceased lady was wrapped in a 
 native mat, and placed in a sitting posture, as when alive. The 
 upper part of the head, which was covered over with oil and red 
 ochre, was exposed. Near the body sat her aged father, and 
 before it two of her slaves. The missionaries introduced and 
 discussed the doctrine of the resurrection and its consequences ; 
 but had no reason to believe that Avhat they said made any 
 favourable impression upon the persons present. 
 
 Eeturning home at night, they observed a body of strangers 
 dancing within a sacred enclosure, where the bones of their ances- 
 tors were deposited. The brethren crossed the river, entered 
 the sacred place, sang a hymn to Jehovah, and spoke to the 
 strangers on the gospel method of salvation. They were a body 
 of fine men, and listened with profound attention to all that 
 was said. To the brethren themselves this was a season of deep 
 interest and encouragement. " What may we not now expect?" 
 said one of their number : " Ethiopia herself is ' stretching out 
 her hands unto God 1'"
 
 178 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Several canoes filled with warriors sailed from Wesleydale on 
 Friday, April 23rd, to join .'Hongi, in his expedition against 
 Hwa Koa. Tepui, an elegant and promising youth, son of Hudu, 
 was anxious to distinguish himself in battle, and could not be 
 persuaded to remain at home. After the fighting-men had left, 
 a number of suspicious-looking persons from a distance were 
 seen loitering about the mission-premises. Their movements 
 were closely watched; and, as the night advanced, they were 
 asked what they wanted ; they replied, Ki te mutaJci told ano 
 matou, " To look about only are we come !" As they remained 
 till a late hour, it was necessary that the missionaries should 
 also " look about," to prevent their taking away several farming- 
 implements, and other valuable articles that were lying about. 
 
 While they were preparing, on Sunday, May 9th, to go to 
 Toropapa, it was announced by signal that 'Hongi and his war- 
 riors were on their way to Wangaroa. Not knowing what might 
 happen, they judged it prudent to remain at home. The natives 
 of Wesleydale were soon in arms, and appeared in their richest 
 attire. They were not long kept in suspense, as the canoes were 
 seen advancing at no great distance. The brethren went down 
 to the river-side, and awaited the arrival of the illustrious general 
 and his forces. As they approached the landing-place, the wife 
 of one of the chiefs stood upon the west side of the pa, and 
 waved her garment in token of friendship ; at the same time 
 several of the principal fighting-men advanced, brandishing their 
 weapons in the most dexterous manner. Before the canoes, which 
 drew up in regular order, were moored, 'Hongi jumped upon the 
 shore, which was the signal for a general debarkation. He formed 
 his men in a few minutes, and ordered them to advance. They 
 had not proceeded far before he commanded them to halt : they 
 then performed the war-dance, with much clamour and agility. 
 The tribes of Wesleydale having returned the hdka, or dance of 
 welcome, there was an end to hostilities. 'Hongi and Taniha, 
 who was supposed to be the largest man in New Zealand, were 
 invited to the mission-house, and dined with the brethren. After 
 dinner the chiefs were each presented with a small hatchet, which 
 they handed to their sons, and requested that they themselves 
 might be furnished with bill-hooks. Feeling their situation to 
 be somewhat critical, the brethren deemed it prudent to comply 
 with the unreasonable demand. 'Hongi seemed friendly, but 
 reserved. Those of the friends who had never seen him before 
 were astonished, that a person who had passed through so many 
 perils and hardships should be so buoyant and vigorous. " But," 
 said Luke, " if he was a perfect gentleman in England, he is a 
 perfect savage here ! " On the following evening he and his people 
 quarrelled with the natives, and, during the scuffle that ensued,
 
 VIII.] DISHONESTY OP THE CHIEFS. 179 
 
 they loaded their canoes with potatoes, and then sailed for the 
 Bay of Islands. 
 
 The mission-family removed to their new house at midnight, 
 and took their goods with them : yet, notwithstanding the late- 
 ness of the hour and the vigilance of the servants, a valuable box. 
 of tools was carried off. Search was instantly made for it ; and, 
 on going into the bush, they discovered, by the light of the moon, 
 the robbers dividing the spoil. Several fled ; but three of the 
 chiefs remained near the box. Tepui said, " I am tapu .- 1 cannot 
 touch it." The others had portions of the stolen property under 
 their mats. Nearly the whole of the articles were recovered. 
 
 On the following morning, while the brethren were conducting 
 family worship, there was such yelling in the yard that they hastily 
 rose from their knees, and went out to ascertain the cause. The 
 natives were observed to be much excited, all armed, and evi- 
 dently intending to surround the house. Amongst the foremost 
 were the chiefs who headed the plundering party the night before. 
 Tepui, who was so " sacred " on the previous evening that he 
 could not even "touch" the stolen property, forced his way 
 through the fence into the yard, and struck a washing-tub that 
 obstructed him with his maree. There being some wet clothes 
 in the tub, he threw them amongst his followers, who eagerly 
 picked them up, and concealed them about their persons. He 
 then got into the house, and was immediately followed by George, 
 who was armed with a bill-hook, which he brandished over his 
 brother's head, threatening him with instant destruction. They 
 then commenced an attack upon the new house. The missionary's 
 wife, her little infant, and a European girl, were alone in the 
 house. They were not, however, able to force the door; and, 
 after securing several articles that lay about, they quietly retired. 
 George returned almost immediately ; and, after rubbing noses, 
 had the audacity to sit down at the breakfast-table, and not only 
 help himself, but also his friend Tara Tahe, who had that morn- 
 ing taken from the premises a large iron pot. After adverting to 
 these circumstances, the journal adds, "Love endureth all things." 
 
 At four o'clock in the afternoon, George again entered the 
 enclosure. Observing a number of natives in the old raupo 
 house, searching for needles, nails, or any thing else that 
 might have been lost in the confusion occasioned by removing 
 at midnight, he ordered them to be gone ! As they did not 
 instantly comply with his mandate, he grasped a blazing fire- 
 brand, and applied it to the thatch, declaring that, if they did 
 not leave at once, he would burn the house about them. As 
 the stick burned his hand, he was obliged to throw it to the 
 ground before the thatch became ignited. 
 
 No sooner had those troublesome pilferers gone than Tepui 
 N 2
 
 180 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 came to make friends. He was not observed until he had en- 
 tered the house, having narrowly escaped being bitten by the 
 watch-dog ; and because one of the boys, who saw him, did not 
 run to restrain the dog, the infuriated savage seized the lad by 
 the neck, and bent his body until his head touched the ground. 
 The brethren expressed their disapprobation of his conduct by 
 taking no notice of him. Not receiving the Jiaere mai, or " salu- 
 tation of peace," he retired, muttering his displeasure. " After 
 a day of extreme difficulty and trial," say the missionaries, " we 
 all assembled in the evening for the first time in our new house, 
 and united in the worship of Almighty God. ' Surely goodness 
 and mercy have followed us all the days of our lives.' We will 
 trust in God, and praise Him for ever and ever." 
 
 Having heard of the turbulent behaviour of the natives, Mr. 
 Fairbourn came by sea, from the Bay of Islands, to inquire after 
 the health and safety of his Wesleyan brethren. He landed on 
 Friday, May 1st ; and, before night, a report was spread over 
 Wesleydale, that he had brought his boat, for the purpose of 
 removing the teachers and their families, in consequence of the 
 rude and barbarous behaviour of the people. This report 
 reached Tepui, who hastened to the mission-house with a hog, 
 which he begged might be accepted as a reconciliation. George, 
 coming in at the time, joined earnestly in his brother's request r 
 both expressed considerable anxiety lest their "bad conduct 
 should be published in Europe, as, in that case, it would affect 
 their trade with the Europe people." A formal reconciliation 
 took place, to the mutual satisfaction of all present. 
 
 On the following Monday the brethren finished and opened a 
 school-room, which they had built in the village of Tepui. See- 
 ing one of the natives present with a pair of trousers on, which, 
 had been stolen from the station, they ordered him to give them 
 up. Instead of delivering up the trousers, he withdrew ; but 
 returned in a few minutes, armed with a hani, and presenting a 
 countenance expressive of the deepest malignity. After a glance 
 at the countenance, the instrument, and the trousers, the bre- 
 thren observed, " You have spoiled them with oil and ochre, 
 and may now keep them." His passion cooled ; he was evi- 
 dently ashamed of his conduct, and offered them a sucking-pig, 
 which they refused. 
 
 Sunday, June 6th. " This day," says the journal, " being 
 the anniversary of this mission, the text selected for the morning 
 service was Acts ii. 39 : ' The promise is unto you, and to your 
 children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord 
 our God shall call.' Our afflictions have been various, of long 
 duration, and of great severity ; but the Lord has been with us, 
 and His outstretched arm has hitherto preserved us from the
 
 VIII.] BAD CONDUCT OP THE NATIVES. 181 
 
 rage and malice of the man-eater. Glory be to God, we are 
 ' the living, the living to praise Him this day.' " 
 
 Mr. Shepherd came over from Kiddu-Kiddu on the llth, and 
 visited the schools at Toropapa. He catechized the children, 
 addressed the adults, and prayed sweetly in Maori. The people 
 were attentive, and, at the close of these religious exercises, 
 gave expression to their convictions, by observing, " It is true, 
 very true ! It is good, very good ! " 
 
 On Saturday, 19th, they received a message from Kia Boa 
 "to say, that he was ill, and wished to see the teachers. This 
 chief had been guilty of a gross act of fraud, in a business 
 transaction with the brethren, a short time before. On reaching 
 his residence, they found him in a fever, lying in the open air, 
 and exposed to a heavy dew. They had him removed, and co- 
 vered with a mat. On inquiring into the nature of his illness, 
 his friends informed them, that the spirit of a departed friend of 
 his had returned from the invisible world, entered his body, and 
 was killing him, that he might take his spirit to the regions of 
 happiness. " If you are so sure of happiness hereafter, as you 
 profess to be," said the missionaries, " how comes it that you 
 are all so afraid of death?" They preached Christ to the 
 afflicted chief and his family, as " the way, the truth, and the 
 life." 
 
 Early on Monday morning George entered the mission-yard 
 like a fury, tossing into the air the instrument of death which 
 he held in his hand, and exclaiming, " Where is Huki ? I 
 will kill Huki ! " He jumped through the window into the 
 new kitchen, and, perceiving Huki's mat lying on the floor, he 
 caught it up, and chopped it to pieces with his hatchet. The 
 domestics fled from the incensed brute to the upper parts of the 
 house. He was passing from the kitchen to another apartment, 
 ordering Huki to be delivered up to him that he might kill him, 
 when the brethren met him. They spoke softly to him, and he 
 became calm. It appeared that one of the brethren had removed 
 some boards from the end of a rush-house, in which they per- 
 mitted this chief to live, which so exasperated him, that he 
 determined to express his dissatisfaction by killing the boy. 
 The boy, however, could not be found ; and before George left 
 the house he professed to be reconciled. " Surely the wrath of 
 man shall praise thee: the remainder of wrath shalt thou 
 restrain." 
 
 While visiting the village of Tepui, on the 1st of July, they 
 paid their respects to the old chief, whom they found sitting 
 near his own door. " I understand," said he, " that you have 
 put a blister on the neck of E Hede : I wish you to know that, 
 should any serious consequences ensue from it, I will hang
 
 182 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 you." He raised his hands and grasped his own neck, to show 
 them, by signs, what he meant. He concluded by saying, 
 " The blister is a bad thing : the blister is a very bad thing ! " 
 Having no doubt as to the intentions of Tepui, they went to E 
 Hede's and removed the blister. They returned home discou- 
 raged and vexed by the insensibility and ingratitude of the peo- 
 ple. E Hede soon afterwards became deranged, and remained 
 in that state for some time. The brethren continued to visit 
 and to pray with him, until it pleased God to restore the use of 
 his reason. His relatives said that his spirit had left him, and 
 gone to the po, the region of darkness ; but that the spirit of a 
 departed brother had met him, and told him to go back again 
 to te ao, the realms of light. This, they said, was the true 
 cause of his recovery. The brethren asserted, that Jesus Christ, 
 the Son of the true Jehovah, the Author of health and life, had 
 restored him. When they had made this statement, they heard 
 the natives whispering to each other, " Did you hear that ? It 
 was Jesus Christ that healed E Hede." 
 
 On recovering the use of his reason, this chief recognised the 
 missionaries with great affection, shaking hands and rubbing 
 noses in the kindest manner. On being pressed to take some 
 medicine, he requested that it might be delayed, as the native 
 priest was coming. The priest was received on his arrival with 
 every mark of respect. The chief then rose up, and, taking a 
 small basket of kumara in his hand, which had been prepared for 
 the occasion, walked backwards and forwards in front of his hut. 
 His countenance was serene ; but his lips were not observed to 
 move as if he were praying. In a short time he sat down, and, 
 taking from the basket a few kumara, which he wrapped up in 
 the leaves of a particular shrub, he handed them to the priest. 
 The priest rose, with an air of seriousness, and retired into the 
 bush, taking with him the parcel of kumara, which he placed on 
 the top of a low wide-spreading shrub, in the immediate vicinity 
 of the chiefs residence. He then returned ; and, having seated 
 himself, delivered a long harangue ; at the close of which, the 
 basket, with the remaining kumara, was placed between them, 
 and the priest and chief ate together. After taking a mouth- 
 ful or two, E Hede said, " I will eat no more. I will now take 
 medicine from the white people." The brethren sighed over 
 this ceremonial, and, addressing the true Jehovah, exclaimed, 
 " O God, when shall these superstitions terminate, and the en- 
 lightening power of thy gospel emancipate this people from 
 doing service to them who by nature are no gods?" 
 
 On the llth, the brethren went to the residence of Tepui, 
 situated at Pii Puke, to the westward of Wesleydale. On ascend- 
 ing the high ground, they observed that the country on the south
 
 VIII.] FIEST SERVICE AT PU PUKE. 183 
 
 side was well wooded and beautifully diversified ; while that on 
 the north presented a long range of bare hills, which opened upon, 
 the harbour of Wangaroa. This situation afforded an extensive 
 view to the eastward. As far as the eye could reach, the coun- 
 try seemed to be level, swampy, and covered with mangroves. 
 The scenery was picturesque and sublime ; but the moral condi- 
 tion of the people threw a gloom over the enchanting landscape. 
 Alas ! these beautiful regions are still pervaded by darkness, 
 cruelty, and cannibalism ! For many generations the inhabitants 
 have been 
 
 " As far removed from God and light of heaven, 
 As from the centre thrice to the utmost pole." 
 
 On descending from these heights, they called at the village 
 of Whau Puke, where they met with several persons who had 
 visited the mission settlement, and amongst the rest Kia Roa. 
 He remarked, that there was great sickness in the land ; that it 
 was now evident to him that the white man's God wanted their 
 country ; and that He was killing the people to make way for the 
 Pakeha, or European. The brethren showed them, that all lands 
 belonged to Jehovah ; that He created New Zealand ; and that, 
 consequently, it was His before it was inhabited. In regard to 
 the relation in which they themselves stood to Jehovah, they 
 proved that He gave them life, clothed them, made the flax and 
 fern-root to grow, and was now willing to save them. The 
 natives seemed to be much interested by these discussions. 
 
 The brethren reached Tepui's in the evening, and met with a 
 kind reception ; but they had scarcely crossed the river, before 
 their ears were assailed with the obscene language of the females. 
 All the people, excepting the slaves, had gone to Toropapa to 
 cry for the dead. A decent-looking woman, dressed in a white 
 mat, assembled the people. As this was the first religious ser- 
 vice that these natives had ever attended, the missionaries intro- 
 duced and discussed the character of the true God. But, alas ! 
 they might as well have attempted to reason with the lightning 
 as it glided past them. The men evinced a total indifference to 
 every thing that was advanced on the subject of religion ; while 
 all sense of propriety, or feeling of shame, seemed to be extin- 
 guished in the bosom of the females : young and old appeared 
 glad when the service closed. As the brethren were leaving the 
 village, they were offered two baskets full of beautiful fish, as an 
 expression of the respect and friendship of the people. After 
 encountering many difficulties, they reached home in safety, and 
 found the settlement and their families in peace. 
 
 The ship " Endeavour " sailed into the harbour of Wangaroa 
 on the 15th, having on board the Kev. Daniel Tyerman and 
 George Bennett, Esq., deputies from the London Missionary
 
 184 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Society, with several other gentlemen. " The ship was soon sur- 
 rounded with canoes, and filled with native men, women, and 
 children. On the following morning so many natives crowded 
 on board, that, to prevent confusion, the captain ordered a bar 
 to be placed across the quarter-deck. The natives beginning to 
 practise their pilfering habits, the captain became angry ; and 
 while he was endeavouring to clear the deck of the intruders, 
 one of them, a chief, on being jostled by him, fell into the sea. 
 This was seized instantaneously as a pretext for commencing 
 hostilities. The natives took possession of the ship, and made 
 the officers and crew prisoners. Tremendous were the howlings 
 and screechings of the barbarians, while they stamped and bran- 
 dished their clubs and spears. The captain was surrounded with 
 spears, Mr. Bennett's arms were pinioned to his sides, while 
 Messrs. Tyerman and Threlkeld were in custody in another part 
 of the ship. One of the cookies pushed off Mr. Bennett's cap, 
 and stood with his axe, which he had sharpened on board, gleam- 
 ing over him. They had handled the arms, sides, and thighs of 
 Mr. Tyerman, who understood the meaning of those familiarities. 
 In this condition they had remained nearly two hours when they 
 heard the cry, ' A boat, a boat ! ' The boat contained one of the 
 Wesleyan missionaries, and the chief Te Ara, who had come to 
 invite the gentlemen of the deputation to visit Wesley dale. When 
 the natives saw who were in the boat, they liberated the prisoners, 
 and quitted the ship."* 
 
 Under the above date we find the following record in the 
 journal of the mission, which, although it does not invalidate 
 any statement contained in the preceding narrative, certainly 
 softens some of its sterner features ; and justice to all parties 
 and interests requires that it should be subjoined : 
 
 "Thursday, 15th. Just as we were retiring from family prayer, 
 our domestics shouted, ' Mr. Leigh and a ship have arrived in 
 the harbour ! ' In about an hour afterwards, E. Dacre, Esq., a 
 Sydney merchant, arrived. We were all rejoiced to see him. 
 He informed us that Messrs. Tyerman, Bennett, and Threlkeld 
 and son, were on board the ' Endeavour,' on their way from 
 Otaheita to Port Jackson. His interesting conversation kept us 
 up till a very late hour. While he regards the state of things 
 in Otaheita as not being quite satisfactory, he yet gives the most 
 cheering accounts of the progress of Christianity in the islands 
 generally. About half-past seven o'clock on Friday morning, 
 one of us went down in our boat to bring the gentlemen of the 
 deputation to our settlement. They did not, however, arrive 
 till four o'clock in the afternoon. We learned with deep concern 
 that the lives of our Christian brethren had been placed in jeo- 
 * Tyerman and Bennett's Voyages, pp. 183, 184.
 
 vui.] THE "ENDEAVOUR" SEIZED BY THE NATIVES. 185 
 
 pardy, by a furious attack made upon themselves and their ship, 
 by a body of Tepui's people. It appears that when our boat 
 came alongside the ' Endeavour,' it was ascertained that, for the 
 last two hours, our countrymen expected every moment to be 
 their last. The petulance of tlie captain occasioned this rupture. 
 Our friends were eager to obtain information respecting our cir- 
 cumstances, the state of New Zealand and its inhabitants, and 
 our prospects of ultimate success. On these topics we spoke 
 freely ; while they gave us such accounts of the glorious things 
 which the Lord is doing elsewhere, as strengthened our hope of 
 seeing the slaves of sin around us ' turning from darkness to light, 
 and from the power of Satan unto God.' In consequence of the 
 conduct of the natives to-day on board the ' Endeavour,' Messrs. 
 Tyerman, Bennett, and Threlkeld intend to leave our shores so 
 soon as their departure can be effected. They purpose sailing, 
 if it be possible, to-morrow. It is our opinion that the gentle- 
 men were not in such imminent danger as they apprehended ; 
 but that the whole scene was a stratagem of the natives, intended 
 to intimidate the strangers by horrid grimaces and frantic yellings, 
 in which they excel all other people in the world. We did not, 
 however, succeed in our efforts to persuade our brethren that all 
 that they had witnessed might have occurred in consequence of 
 the violence of the captain, without any real intention, on the 
 part of the natives, to do them any serious injury. After break- 
 fast, on the morning of the 18th, the deputation left Wesley dale, 
 accompanied by two of the resident missionaries, who went on 
 board, and remained with them until the 'Endeavour ' had cleared 
 the heads of the harbour." 
 
 On the evening of the 27th, the whole population was roused 
 and put in motion by a report that a party of strangers was 
 coming to rob their kumara and potatoe stores. All that could 
 carry arms turned out, some with muskets, others with spears, 
 not a few with bill-hooks, while several had marees, and car- 
 penters' chisels tied to the end of poles. George appeared almost 
 naked, armed with two muskets; while his wife, who accjjm- 
 panied him, a woman of a mild disposition, entered the field with 
 a bill-hook. George was suffering from a sore throat ; and, at 
 the request of the brethren, he reluctantly gave up the fight, and 
 returned home. The strangers did not make their appearance, 
 so that the chiefs and their men were much disappointed. 
 
 Next morning George sent a private message, requesting that 
 all the mission-property might be made secure, as a strong party 
 was coming from Hokianga ; and report said, they intended to 
 raise a quarrel with the missionaries. The mission-house yard 
 was speedily cleared of every portable article. After breakfast, 
 George came down again, carrying two loaded muskets, which
 
 186 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 he discharged, and then made a long oration. One of the 
 brethren, who had gone over to Tepui's school, found the 
 Hokianga fighting-men entering the village. They soon filled 
 the school-room, and sat down quietly, while the children re- 
 peated their Catechism, and united in singing the praises of the 
 true Jehovah. They seemed utterly at a loss to comprehend the 
 meaning of those remarkable exercises. Tepui, who was present, 
 delivered an address, in which he said many things in commend- 
 ation of the missionaries, dwelling particularly upon the cures 
 they had effected, and the surprising efficacy of the blister. He 
 concluded by recommending the teacher to present the ranga 
 tiro, or chief of the tribe with an axe or a hatchet. The missionary 
 went up to the chief, and shook hands with him. He gave them 
 a brief account of the nature and objects of his mission, to which 
 they listened with evident surprise and satisfaction. Addressing 
 the teacher, they inquired, " Have you heard that the god of the 
 Bay of Islands is about to visit you at Wangaroa?" "I have 
 not," said the teacher : " who is he ? " They replied, " Who is 
 Tie ? He is none other than 'Hongi ; we call him a god because 
 lie has eaten so many men." One of the villagers having been 
 married during the day, his neighbours assembled in the evening 
 and robbed him and his friends of their potatoes. By this bar- 
 barous practice these poor people were left without food. " It is 
 a common custom," says Brown, " to rob a new-married couple 
 immediately after their nuptials, and not unfrequently to give 
 them a good beating into the bargain." 
 
 The weather having been wet and stormy, the missionaries 
 had not been to the school at Toropapa for several days. When 
 they went over, on the 6th of August, the natives were anxious 
 to know why they had been absent so long. On hearing the 
 reason, an old man said : " I am satisfied : but JE nui te hia Ma o 
 toku ngakau kia Jiaere mat koe hei, icakako i an i nga kupu o tou 
 puka puka. ' Great is the desire of my heart '" (or has been) 
 "' that you would come and teach me the words of your book.'" 
 "Learn to read?" said the missionary. "Yes," he replied, "I 
 want to read about Jehovah." The teacher having expressed 
 his surprise that he should be inquiring about Jehovah, a young 
 man who stood by observed, " The teacher evidently thinks that 
 we do not believe what he says : but, if we did not regard his 
 instructions, would there be so many inquiries into the cause of 
 his long absence?" 
 
 On his way home the missionary called on Tepui, who was 
 laid up with a bad leg. After dressing his leg, and conversing 
 freely with him on various topics, he drew from his pocket a piece 
 of bread, which he presented to Tepui, in the hope of inducing 
 him to violate the tajiu, and thus, by his example, weaken the
 
 VIII.] SIGNS OP A COMING CHANGE. 187 
 
 force of this national superstition. At first he appeared agitated ; 
 but after a moment's reflection, he seemed to overcome his fears, 
 and, taking the bread from the hand of the teacher, placed it by 
 his side. He seemed to feel the more acutely, because an aged 
 chief from Hokianga was present on the occasion. Turning to 
 this aged companion in arms, Tepui said, " These Europe men 
 say boldly, that our tapu is of the devil." The chief George, who 
 was present, was dissatisfied with the conduct of the missionary, 
 and remarked, in an angry tone, " I will permit you to dress my 
 brother's leg ; but I prohibit you from visiting any other sick 
 person." The teacher replied, " I am afraid of Jehovah ; He has 
 commanded me to visit the sick. If you kill me, I must visit 
 the sick." " If, after this, you attempt it," said George signifi- 
 cantly, " I will tie you fast, and keep you in your own house." 
 It was extremely difficult to deal with these capricious savages. 
 
 The brethren, who had not heard from their friends for a long 
 time, received both British and colonial letters on the 21st. After 
 perusing these affecting memorials of intimate and indissoluble 
 friendships, they recorded the solemn effect produced upon their 
 minds in the following appropriate terms : " O what motives to 
 renewed action are here presented ! What a spirit of love do the 
 people of God every where breathe ! What earnestness do they 
 evince for the establishment of Messiah's kingdom ! What steady 
 zeal do our countrymen manifest in promoting the salvation of 
 the New-Zealand cannibal ! O Sun of Kighteousness, arise upon 
 this people with healing in thy wings !" On September 3rd, all 
 farming and teaching operations were again suspended, by the 
 sudden irruption of a band of warriors from Toropapa. Tepui, 
 having ascertained that one of his wives had violated the marriage 
 covenant, killed her ; and as she was related to some of these 
 fighting-men and their families, they had come to demand satis- 
 faction. By the interposition of a few friends of peace, a recon- 
 ciliation was effected without bloodshed. On the following Sun- 
 day the brethren went over again to Tepui's. The chief, his 
 family, and a large body of natives attended public worship, and 
 conducted themselves with becoming seriousness. At this sea- 
 son of the year, the missionaries generally worked in the fields in. 
 the morning, preparing the ground, and chipping-in the wheat ; 
 in the afternoon and evening they visited the schools, and in- 
 structed the natives. 
 
 Sunday the 12th was a memorable day in the annals of this 
 mission, for the unprecedented encouragement it afforded to the 
 brethren. On their way to the residence of Tepui in the after- 
 noon, they met considerable numbers of the people coming out 
 to bid them welcome. The son of the chief informed them, that 
 his father was awaiting their arrival with some impatience. On
 
 188 LIFE OP THE KEV. SA.MUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 approaching Tepui, he rose up, and received them courteously. 
 They stood upon the banks of the river, and addressed the assem- 
 bly on the character of the great Creator, and on the guilt and 
 punishment they would incur if they should live and die in 
 ignorance of Him. After the service, Tepui said, " I and my 
 people have been planting kumara all this morning. But the 
 teachers themselves are to blame for it. It was their duty to 
 have sent one of their boys to inform us that it was te ra tapu 
 no te Pakeha, ' the sacred day of the white people.' Still I am 
 afraid we shall suffer loss in consequence; for I hear, from 
 several natives, that those who have worked on the sacred day 
 have had bad crops." After some further conversation, the 
 brethren returned home, calling on their way at the village of 
 Whau Puke. Here the mission lads related what had been said 
 about sabbath-breaking, and its consequences, at Tepui's. In 
 conclusion, they added, Me he mea ka mahi koe ka mahi ou tan- 
 gata ra nei i te ra tapu o a Ihowa e tau kai kore term. " If you 
 work on the sacred day of Jehovah, or allow your people to work, 
 this will be a year of no food ! " 
 
 Having promised to teach E Takka and Tara Kidi to culti- 
 vate wheat, they left home for that purpose, accompanied by 
 those chiefs, on the morning of the 16th. After entering the 
 woods, and ascending several rugged steeps, they came to a 
 piece of ground, about the tenth of an acre, which had been, 
 previously prepared for the seed. The brethren sowed the 
 wheat, while the chiefs and the persons attending them covered 
 it with earth, with small pieces of wood, shaped like the paddles 
 of their canoes. The natives regarded the proceeding as a fool- 
 ish experiment, likely to end in nothing but disappointment. 
 Rua Tarra, having prepared a small portion of land near Toro- 
 papa, requested them to go over in the afternoon and sow it 
 with wheat. They complied with his request, and left him joy- 
 fully anticipating the reaping time. 
 
 After a careful inquiry into the progress of the children at- 
 tending the schools, they remark : " We find several children 
 here, who have spent one hundred and twelve days in the school, 
 and cannot even now write the letters of the alphabet." Having 
 visited their parents, and accused them of inattention to the 
 education of their children, they vindicated their conduct, and 
 said, " Give them rice to eat, and it will strengthen their minds ; 
 and pay them for attending, and they will come more regularly." 
 On the 22nd the mission journal was duly forwarded to New 
 South Wales, to Mr. Leigh. 
 
 W T hile attending the school at Toropapa on the 29th, the bre- 
 thren were called to witness the wife of a chief undergoing the 
 process of tattooing. The place selected was the fleshy part of
 
 VIII.] DISCUSSION ON THE RESURRECTION. 189 
 
 the arm. The incision was so deep that the blood flowed copi- 
 ously from the wound. They inquired into the utility of the 
 practice, when the person performing the operation threw aside 
 his dress, and showed them how much his own person was im- 
 proved by tattooing. Though the blood was squeezed out of 
 the wound, and a stick dipped in charcoal run along the groove 
 to insert the colouring matter, no complaint escaped from the 
 lips of the lady. 
 
 While visiting George on the 3rd of October, he gave them 
 an animated description of the first landing of Mr. Marsden 
 upon their shores at Mutandi ; and imitated his voice and man- 
 ner so perfectly, that the whole scene seemed to be passing before 
 them. The brethren called the attention of the natives to the 
 resurrection of the body and a future state. The impression 
 was deep and general. One of the chiefs of Hokianga was 
 present, and said, that now he understood clearly the diiference 
 between good and bad men in the world to come. Their being 
 able to preach, though imperfectly, in the native tongue, was 
 already producing the most satisfactory results. 
 
 From this place they went on to Toropapa, where the public 
 service was interrupted by Kia Koa, who insisted on hearing 
 again what they had said the week before about Jesus Christ. 
 When they adverted to the resurrection, he said, " That I can- 
 not, at present, believe." He contended that, as the event was 
 future, they could not know it certainly. He denied that the 
 spirit of man is immaterial, and maintained that it carried in 
 substance hands, head, and legs into the invisible world : " For, 
 how else," said he, " can it feed on kumara ?" In replying to 
 him, allusion was made to the crime of polygamy and its con- 
 sequences. He desired the speaker to pause, and, rising up, 
 defended the practice with a graceful and manly eloquence. The 
 gist of his argument is expressed in the following sentence : 
 " A numerous oiFspring is the glory of man : a number of wives 
 is the only means by which he can rise to that distinction." 
 Witiki strengthened his case by observing, that their chiefs set 
 them a noble example in this respect ; and were they not to tol- 
 low it, and reject the doctrine and example of the Pakeha, their 
 country would soon be without an inhabitant. Those discus- 
 sions brought out the cheering fact, that the native mind was 
 moved and interested on questions relating to religion and 
 morality. But the reasonings of those acute Heathens assumed, 
 that no authentic revelation had, as yet, been given to man; 
 and that the dogmas of their teachers were, like their own, of 
 human origin, and sanctioned only by human authority, or 
 national " custom." The time had not yet arrived when the 
 missionary could put into the hand of an inquisitive native a tract
 
 190 LIFE OP THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 explanatory of the grounds of the Christian faith, or a New- 
 Testament, in Maori, saying, " Take this and read, ' in your own 
 tongue, the wonderful works of God.'" 
 
 A little before midnight on Friday, the 15th, the mission- 
 family was disturbed in their first sleep by the yelling of the 
 natives and barking of the watch-dogs. On getting up to ascer- 
 tain the cause of the disturbance, they learned that the ship 
 " Endeavour " had sailed into the harbour, and that Mr. Dacre 
 was at the door. After taking a little refreshment, the captain 
 delivered his letters. " As snow waters to a thirsty soul, so is 
 good news from a far country." A letter from the Rev. D. 
 Tyerman informed them, that the public mind had been much 
 agitated in New South Wales, by the report of the desperate 
 attack of their natives upon the " Endeavour," her passengers, 
 and crew. On the following day Messrs. Davis and Shepherd, 
 of the Church mission, paid them a visit, and experienced much 
 of the grace of God at the class-meeting in the evening. 
 
 At the close of the service on Sunday morning, they received 
 information that, in consequence of some misunderstanding with 
 the captain, there was likely to be mischief on board the " En- 
 deavour." They ordered the boat to be manned ; and, taking 
 the gentlemen of the Church mission with them, hastened 
 down the river, in the hope of preventing bloodshed. They 
 found the captain, officers, and seamen in a state of extreme 
 irritation ; while the natives, being excited, presented a wild 
 and defiant appearance. " On Friday last," said the captain, 
 " Tepui and his people came on board the ' Endeavour,' and 
 stole one of our boats. Yesterday morning they had the auda- 
 city to bring it back ; and, after rowing it round the ship a few 
 times to show off its sailing qualities, offered to sell it to me for 
 a musket. The chief himself set the example of stealing, by 
 seizing every thing he could lay his hands upon in the cabin. 
 But for you missionaries, I would get my ship under weigh, 
 shoot those savages, and clear their harbour." All parties being 
 at length reduced to order, one of the brethren preached from 
 2 Cor. v. 10 : " We must all appear before the judgment-seat 
 of Christ." The contemplation of a future judgment had, at 
 least for the time, a tranquillizing effect upon their minds. 
 
 After dining on board, they went on shore, and assembled the 
 natives on the west side of the harbour. Just as they were 
 commencing the service, a person came, and informed them that 
 the captain threatened to bring a ship of war to fire upon them, 
 if they did not give up his boat. This intelligence produced 
 such commotion, that it was found necessary to give up the 
 service. The people affirmed that they found the boat adrift, 
 And that, according to universal custom, it had become their
 
 IX.] A VOYAGE IN SEABCH OF FOOD. 191 
 
 property. This the captain as positively denied, and charged 
 them with having cut it adrift and stolen it. Though acts of 
 violence had been prevented, yet the brethren returned home at 
 night considerably depressed by the occurrences of the day. 
 After partaking of the Lord's supper, they retired to rest. They 
 returned to the ship early in the morning, and remained on 
 board all day. The natives voluntarily gave up the boat, and the 
 " Endeavour " sailed. The brethren close their accounts of these 
 transactions with a devout and grateful recognition of God's 
 goodness in preventing the destruction of either property or life. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 EXTENSION OP THE MISSION 'HONGI AND A FLEET OF ARMED CANOES 
 ARRIVE THEY BURN THE MISSION PREMISES THE MISSIONARIES 
 ESCAPE TO NEW SOUTH WALES. 
 
 various causes the missionaries' stock of provisions at 
 Wangaroa was nearly exhausted ; and no potatoes could be pro- 
 cured in Wesleydale, those on hand being barely sufficient for 
 seed. After due consultation, it was agreed that as many as could 
 be spared from the settlement should go by sea as far as Ho-do-do, 
 and, if possible, obtain a supply of potatoes from that district. 
 The boat was accordingly manned, and cast off from the wharf 
 at five o'clock, on the evening of November 2nd, 1824. They 
 passed the Heads at sunset, and fell in with a canoe, which fur- 
 nished them with plenty of fresh fish. A light breeze springing 
 up, they hoisted their sail, and stood out to sea. About nine 
 o'clock the wind changed, and compelled them to run for the 
 land. Finding good anchorage off a sandy beach, they landed. 
 The wind freshened, and the rain fell ; but, having made a tem- 
 porary tent of the boat's sails, and lighted a fire, they lay down 
 upon the ground, covering themselves with some native mats and 
 a coarse hair blanket, where they slept more soundly than the 
 " effeminate libertine." They got up a little before sunrise, and, 
 for the first time since the creation, the solitude of the desert 
 around them resounded with thanksgivings and prayers to the true 
 Jehovah. While preparing their fish for breakfast, two natives 
 joined them, who evinced a friendly disposition, and assisted them 
 in procuring ballast for their canoe. This place was called " I' 
 de Au ;" the brethren named it " Recreation Bay." When sail- 
 ing out of the bay, they perceived that they had passed the night 
 in the immediate vicinity of a considerable village ; but the dark- 
 ness of the night prevented the natives from observing them. 
 
 They bore away for the north head of Doubtful Bay, which 
 they passed at eleven o'clock A.M. As the wind had become
 
 192 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 boisterous and the sea heavy, they were obliged to take down 
 their sail, put the boat under the lee of the land on the north- 
 east of the bay, and pull into Tai ma roa Bay. Here they met 
 with a few natives, and a fresh supply of fish. Having been con- 
 tending for eight hours with opposing elements, and in their wet 
 clothes, they felt tired and drowsy. After spreading their clothes 
 upon the bushes to dry, and taking some refreshment, they col- 
 lected their mats, lay down in the open air, and slept till the 
 evening. After invoking the blessing of God upon themselves, 
 and the protection of Providence for their families, whom they 
 had left exposed to the caprice of the Heathen, they again launched 
 their boat ; but the sudden gusts of wind which descended upon 
 them from between the mountains, rendered it perilous to carry 
 canvass. They used the oars till midnight, when they raised 
 their sail, and, with a beating wind, entered Ho-do-do River, a 
 little before daylight, on Thursday, November 4th. 
 
 They landed, lighted a fire, united in the worship of God, and 
 prepared their breakfast. After breakfast they ascended the river, 
 but had not proceeded far before they were boarded by a chief 
 and his family. He informed them that, by the light of the 
 moon, their vessel had been observed floating on the great waters 
 the night before, and created no small stir, as it was supposed 
 they were warriors coming from the Bay of Islands to fight them. 
 " As ye have come peaceably," said he, " ye shall rest in peace." 
 They ran the boat ashore on the very spot where Mr. Leigh and 
 the Church missionaries landed, when they came to ascertain the 
 fitness of Ho-do-do to become the head of a mission settlement. 
 They found a small village of rush-huts, and but few inhabitants. 
 They went several miles into the country, to pay their respects 
 to the chief Tai Happa. Here a female presented a book, which 
 they found to be a New Testament, and which Mr. Shepherd 
 had lost when he accompanied Mr. Leigh to this place on the 
 occasion to which reference has been made. She demanded a 
 reward for having preserved it. They told her that it was the 
 book of Jehovah, a sacred book, and that she must take great 
 care of it. She said, " I never before heard of Jehovah. If the 
 book be sacred, I cannot keep it; for, in all probability, your 
 God will be angry with me for having it." " Who do you sup- 
 pose made the first man?" they inquired. She replied, Ko wai 
 hoki net ka kite ? " Who can positively tell that ?" The brethren 
 stated the object of their visit, and asked the natives whether 
 they had any pigs or potatoes to dispose of. They expressed 
 their regret that they could not meet their demand, as they were 
 short of provisions themselves, and had scarcely reserved sufficient 
 potatoes for seed. "Do you suppose," said the missionaries, 
 " that we shall be likely to succeed at Hwa Roa?" a place dis-
 
 IX.] INCIDENTS OF THE VOYAGE. 193 
 
 tant about a day's sail. " In reference to the people there," they 
 observed, " their stock of provisions is as low as our own." 
 
 There being now no prospect of obtaining relief from either 
 of those sources, the brethren resolved to return to Wangaroa. 
 They had had no sleep during the previous night, the day was 
 now far spent, and it was considerably past high water ; yet they 
 determined to attempt the descent of the river. The tide fell so 
 rapidly that they were obliged to get out of the boat, cut a channel 
 in the sand, and drag her along. After immense labour, they 
 reached the mouth of the river, where they lighted a fire, took 
 some food, dried their clothes, and gave God thanks for all His 
 mercies. " Ho-do-do," they remarked, " possesses many advan- 
 tages ; the valley is extensive, the country around is agreeable, 
 there is plenty of water, and the banks of the river are covered 
 with flax ; but the navigation is bad, and the harbour too open 
 to afford good anchorage for ships." They sailed from the river 
 with a fair wind, and reached home on Friday, November 5th, 
 at six o'clock in the evening. Though they had not been suc- 
 cessful in procuring either pigs or potatoes, yet they heartily 
 embraced each other, and home seemed to all to be more than 
 ever home. The chiefs were surprised that they should have ven- 
 tured so many hundreds of miles to sea in an open boat, and 
 concluded their remonstrances by observing, E i wi porangi kou- 
 tou ora woa parano : " You are a mad-brained tribe, you have 
 narrowly escaped drowning." 
 
 On the following Sunday, after a discourse on 2 Tim. i. 10, 
 " Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath brought life and 
 immortality to light through the gospel," they went over to 
 Tepui's. The people would not allow them to proceed, until they 
 had given them an account of their voyage to Ho-do-do. When 
 this was done, the natives listened with interested attention to a 
 description of the general judgment. At the close of the address, 
 one of the persons present rose up and inquired, " Is it your 
 opinion that the condition of the soul is so fixed after death, 
 that it cannot return again to this world?" They answered, 
 " Yes : and will you tell us whether you desire to be found upon 
 the right hand or upon the left, on the day of which we have 
 been speaking?" Kia Roa sprang upon his feet; and, seizing 
 his right hand with his left, exclaimed, with deep emotion, Ki 
 terei ! ki terei f " At this ! at this ! " He added, " Last night, 
 while asleep, I saw a great pole, very high, very high indeed ! 
 On the top of it there was a flag, and, a little below the flag, a 
 man was nailed to the pole. He looked down very lovingly upon 
 me, and a white man asked me to go up to him. But as I did 
 not know the white man, I refused to go. If you wish me to 
 go up to him, should I have such another sight, I will go. Was 
 
 o
 
 194 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 this your Jesus Christ? If so, who was the white man that 
 wished me to go to Him?" They informed him that, while they 
 could give him no information respecting the white man to whom 
 he referred, their sacred book enabled them to give him all neces- 
 sary instructions as to how he was to go to Christ. They endea- 
 voured to show him the distinction between the actual manifesta- 
 tion of Christ to the senses, and the revelation of the truth and 
 grace of Christ in converting the soul. 
 
 On Thursday, the llth, an expedition was suddenly equipped, 
 and sailed for Hwa Roa. There were several canoes laden with 
 men, women, children, provisions, and muskets. Tepui's was the 
 most conspicuous, and contained his family, ammunition, and fire- 
 arms. While they professed to be going on a trading and fish- 
 ing voyage, there were strong grounds for suspecting that their 
 real object was to fight and plunder other tribes. The chiefs 
 Hudu and George delivered each an oration before they left. So 
 large a body of their people having left Wesleydale, the brethren 
 resolved to extend their labours, and seek elsewhere for converts. 
 
 Next Sunday, after the forenoon service, they set out, in a 
 north-easterly direction, in search of a place called Hwai Nui. 
 After a fatiguing journey through brakes, and over hill and dale, 
 they arrived at Taka Pau. As soon as the chief, whose name 
 was Tupi, saw them, he turned, ran home, fired off his musket 
 as a token of respect, and then returned, and gave them a cor- 
 dial welcome to his residence. They immediately opened their 
 commission, and revealed to these barbarians, for the first time, 
 the character of the true Jehovah. In speaking of the origin of 
 things, they remarked, " All men sprang from one God and one 
 parent." On uttering this sentiment, the natives smiled, and, 
 interrupting the speaker, begged to remind him that the differ- 
 ence between his own complexion and theirs refuted his argu- 
 ment. After settling this point, they resumed their description 
 of the creation of all things. The stars, they declared, were not, 
 as they supposed, the eyes of New-Zealand warriors looking 
 down upon them, but bodies of great magnitude, situated at vast 
 distances from each other, and from this globe. From creation 
 they proceeded to describe the fall of man ; and, while they were 
 speaking on that subject, the chief issued instructions to prepare 
 fish and potatoes for the strangers. After a lengthened service, 
 during which the natives paid marked attention, and seemed to 
 comprehend what was said, they were presented with broiled 
 fish, and about a gallon and a half of hot potatoes. The pota- 
 toes were served up in a native basket ; while the water, the 
 smell of which sickened them, was drawn from an old calabash. 
 But the frankness and hospitality of the people made every 
 thing pleasant.
 
 IX.] VISIT TO TAKA PAU AND MATANDI. 195 
 
 After this repast, they ascended the hill on which the chief's 
 residence stood, that commanded an extended view of both sea 
 and land. Between this hill and the ocean there lay a beauti- 
 fully diversified country ; several islands were seen lying off the 
 shore ; the atmosphere was remarkably clear and serene ; while 
 the setting sun threw a softened glory over the whole scene, that 
 rendered it truly magnificent. Observing, at no great distance, 
 another pa, they set out to visit it also. Here the people received 
 them with satisfaction, and behaved well while they spoke to 
 them about the true God and eternal life. 
 
 They returned to the former village, as they had promised to 
 spend the night with their new acquaintance, Tupi. In the 
 mean time, he had set his house in order, and arranged every 
 thing with a view to their comfort. The house itself was nothing 
 more than a thatched roof, supported by stakes let into the 
 ground. He had placed some burning logs at the further end 
 of it, that produced such smoke and heat, that, but for a fresh 
 breeze which passed through it, they would have been in danger 
 of being both suffocated and roasted. Some green raupo was 
 placed upon the floor for a bed, a bundle of dried mat-grass 
 was provided for a pillow, and two coarse blankets which they 
 had brought with them served for under- and over- covering. 
 Having read the sixth chapter of St. John's Gospel and sung a 
 hymn, they prayed in Maori, and lay down in peace. They rose 
 in the morning at the break of day, and, after reading the scrip- 
 tures and prayer, again breakfasted on fish and potatoes. After 
 distributing fish-hooks amongst the principal men, they com- 
 menced their journey homeward, accompanied by Tupi, who 
 engaged to conduct them to Matandi. 
 
 They took a north-easterly direction, and, after passing a 
 plantation that skirted the sea-shore^ turned into a rich valley 
 of arable land. They crossed this valley, meeting with but few 
 natives, and ascended a hill called Kidi Puka, from the top of 
 which they had a distant view of the pa, or fortification, of Hwa 
 Eoa. Passing through a forest of magnificent timber, they 
 emerged into a barren region wholly covered with fern. They 
 arrived at Matandi at ten o'clock A.M., and, after resting a little, 
 assembled the natives, and spoke to them about Jehovah. These 
 natives regarded with suspicion every thing that was advanced, 
 as they " had never heard of this God before." Their surprise 
 was evidently increased while they listened to a description of 
 the fall of man. At the conclusion of these exercises, a pot of 
 potatoes and some crisped fish were placed before the mission- 
 aries. Here they parted with Tupi, who, as an expression of 
 friendship, made them a present of a small mat. 
 
 In travelling from Matandi to Wesleydale, they experienced a 
 o 2
 
 196 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 sensation which they had not felt in any other part of the coun- 
 try, and for which they were not able satisfactorily to account. 
 In ascending the hills, they were seized with such a numbness 
 in their limbs, that it was with difficulty they reached Wangaroa. 
 After mutual congratulations, and devoutly acknowledging their 
 obligations to Divine Providence, they entered the following 
 record in the journal : " This journey has convinced us that tra- 
 velling from place to place, assembling the natives wherever we 
 go, and explaining to them the first principles of revealed truth, 
 will be the most successful plan that we can adopt for diffusing 
 the knowledge of Christ in this land of spiritual darkness." 
 
 On the following night, just before the family retired to rest, 
 the chief Te Ara entered the yard in his shirt, with a bill-hook 
 in his hand, and foaming with rage. He stamped with his feet, 
 tore to pieces every thing that came in his way, and ordered the 
 lads to be given up to him immediately. " I will kill them," 
 he exclaimed: and then, distorting his countenance, expanding 
 his jaws, and gnashing his teeth, he added, " and eat them too." 
 They begged him to assign a reason for killing the boys ; but he 
 would assign no reason " until their blood was shed." After a 
 little persuasion, he said, " My wife tells me that your boys have 
 beaten my daughter, and that she now lies groaning in your 
 house." He was informed that one of the young women was 
 moaning, but that it was not his daughter ; nor was the moan- 
 ing occasioned by beating, but by a temporary illness. The 
 girls were then introduced to him : and, when he saw them, the 
 savage assumed the most pleasing aspect ; confessed, in the soft- 
 est forms of language, that he had acted rashly ; and went home 
 deeply mortified. His daughter, having expressed a wish to go 
 home, took her things, and followed her father, to the no small 
 gratification of the family. 
 
 On Thursday the mission-journal was prepared for transmis- 
 sion to Mr. Leigh. 
 
 After an early service, on Sunday, November 27th, they went 
 on board a canoe, and paddled to Tepui's. The missionaries 
 here asserted, as they had done before, " that their God was the 
 true God, and the kind Parent of all." To this dogma the 
 natives objected ; for, while they admitted that their gods were 
 bad spirits, they yet maintained that the God of the white peo- 
 ple was but partially good. They declared that the statements 
 that were being advanced were contrary to fact. " See," said 
 they, " how the God of the white man gives him good food and 
 all other good things ; while He gives to us only fern-root, fish, 
 and kumara." These observations afforded the brethren an 
 opportunity for explaining the connexion between cause and 
 effect. They proved that, while the " good things " to which
 
 IX.] BOYD'S ISLAND. TERRIFIC THUNDER-STORM. 197 
 
 they referred were the gifts of God, they were, at the same 
 time, the legitimate fruits of industry. Where there was indo- 
 lence, there was the fern-root : where there was industry, there 
 were kumara, wheat, and rice. They appealed to their own ob- 
 servation : When the natives cultivated their land, and planted 
 or sowed it, they saw that their crops were as early and as 
 abundant as those on the mission-settlement. After listening 
 to this reasoning for some time, they were at last convinced, 
 and observed, " It is very true ; it is very good." 
 
 Having sung and prayed, the brethren took to their canoe, 
 and sailed down the river to Motu Wai or Boyd's Island, a 
 small rocky islet close to the wreck of the " Boyd." Here they 
 landed, dined, read the fourth chapter of St. John's Gospel, 
 and prayed. After mutually expressing their admiration of the 
 goodness and mercy of God in establishing a mission amongst 
 such a nation of murderers and man-eaters, they seated them- 
 selves at the oars, and sailed for Hwai Tapu, which lay nearly 
 behind the high hill called, by Englishmen, " the Dome of St. 
 Paul's." They were surprised and disappointed in meeting 
 with so few natives, and so little encouragement. 
 
 After much labour and fatigue, they landed at Wangaroa at 
 twenty minutes to twelve o'clock at night. They had not been 
 long in the house before there came on the severest storm they 
 had experienced in the country. It raged, with uninterrupted 
 violence, during the following day. The wind, rain, lightning, 
 and claps of thunder, resembling parks of artillery playing upon 
 each other, combined to render the scene sublimely terrific. 
 When at its height, they expected, for several hours, that their 
 buildings would be swept from their foundations, and them- 
 selves and families placed in jeopardy by the falling materials ; 
 but Divine Providence preserved them. It required several 
 days' labour to repair the damage done to the premises by this 
 tempest. 
 
 George, who had suddenly withdrawn with a body of his 
 fighting-men, returned on the llth of December. He said that 
 he lay concealed in the neighbourhood of Parra till near mid- 
 night : he then rushed upon the forces of his brother Tepui and 
 the natives with such impetuosity and yelling, that they were 
 ;all panic-struck, and fled. Before they could be rallied, he had 
 taken their potatoes, gathered up their fishing-nets, and was on 
 his way home. He looked upon the execution of this daring 
 exploit as an evidence of his own superiority and that of his 
 warriors ; but, as the tribes whom he thus robbed were his own 
 allies, the whole proceeding was characterized by treachery and 
 injustice. 
 
 The brethren had a considerable gathering of natives at
 
 198 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Tepui's on Sunday, December 12th. In their addresses they 
 had specified several crimes that were peculiarly displeasing to 
 God, and declared that such as were guilty of those crimes 
 would be inevitably and eternally punished. " They richly de- 
 serve it," said Kia Roa ; " for they have eaten the people of 
 Ho-do-do, where you have lately been ; and, perhaps, by and 
 by, they will come over and eat us also." It soon became evi- 
 dent that they had applied the whole discourse to their enemies 
 at the Bay of Islands. 
 
 On the evening of the 20th, the ship " St. Michael," Captain 
 Beveridge, entered the harbour. She brought stores, foreign 
 letters, and several Mends from the Bay of Islands. Captain 
 Beveridge and four Europeans arrived at the settlement, Wes- 
 leydale, on the forenoon of Wednesday, the 22nd. An interest- 
 ing prayer-meeting was held in the evening. After the meeting 
 closed, a native said, addressing himself to the missionary, 
 " Surely we are not so likely to go to hell, now that we have 
 made peace with you and with one another? You must 
 intercede with Jehovah, that we may not be cast into hell." 
 Panga ki te kapura o te po : " Cast into the fire of the invisible 
 world ! " said an aged woman that stood by ; " what has been 
 said about the resurrection of the dead and hell is false. The 
 reinya " (or state of the dead) " is a good place, where they eat 
 kumara, pork, and fish. While I was asleep last night I saw 
 my father there. He hailed me in the most friendly manner, 
 and gave me some of his food, which was sweet, very sweet." 
 She was told, that it was no doubt the devil that appeared to 
 her, and endeavoured to persuade her that hell is a fine place, 
 that he might deceive her. " The devil!" she exclaimed; "you 
 say that he is a wicked spirit : if so, is it likely that he would 
 have used me so well, and given me such good food, the food 
 of the invisible world ? " She then altered her tone, and ob- 
 served, " Jehovah will, perhaps, kill me in the evening for what 
 I have said this afternoon." After some remarks on the infinite 
 mercy of God to man, the natives were dismissed. 
 
 December 25th, being Christmas-day, Divine service was per- 
 formed on board the " St. Michael ; " and the whole was solemn 
 and profitable in a high degree. They returned to Wesleydale, 
 and dined upon roast beef, sent as a present from the brethren 
 of the Church mission at Kiddu-Kiddu. On the Lord's day 
 the congregation was increased by the attendance of several 
 ofiicers and men from the ship " St. Michael." The sermon 
 was founded upon 2 Cor. iv. 5 : " For we preach not ourselves, 
 but Christ Jesus the Lord." All yielded to the impressions of 
 truth ; and the tear fell from every eye. 
 
 The natives raised such a disturbance on Tuesday evening,
 
 IX.] PROGRESS OF THE MISSION. 199 
 
 the 28th, that the mission-family supposed some dreadful cala- 
 mity had occurred. On inquiry, they ascertained that, in some 
 business-transaction with the " St. Michael," the chief George 
 had obtained a quantity of gunpowder. On examining his pur- 
 chase, he supposed that he had been imposed upon, and roused 
 the natives to demand satisfaction. After much threatening, 
 rage, and tumult, their passions cooled to a more moderate tem- 
 perature. On passing a woman that was sacred, who was lying 
 down and eating in conformity with their national custom, one 
 of the brethren said to her, " You ought not to do so : your 
 custom is of the devil ! " She said nothing ; but a sick man 
 who was lying near her, replied, " You say this is of the devil, 
 and that is of the devil ; but do tell us if there be any thing 
 of Jehovah about us." 
 
 These incidents, occurring as they did from day to day, clearly 
 showed, that the truths of the gospel were leavening the public 
 mind, and that, although the " kingdom of God " had not yet 
 " come with observation," there was a great preparatory work in 
 progress. Up to a very recent period, the missionaries and their 
 families had been subject to continued alarms, to noisy intrusions, 
 and, in two instances, to personal violence ; but latterly the tur- 
 bulence of the people had somewhat abated ; and a year which 
 had been replete with evidences of God's all-sufficiency, was 
 closed with the usual solemnities. 
 
 As it is a common practice with commercial men to balance 
 their accounts once a year, or more frequently, to ascertain whether 
 they have been trading to profit or exhausting their capital ; so 
 it is fitting that those who are employed in conducting the affairs 
 of any branch of the universal church should occasionally pause and 
 mark with discrimination the depression or elevation of Christian 
 truth. In applying this principle to the New-Zealand mission, 
 we observe: 1. That at no former period had the mission 
 assumed a more encouraging aspect than at the close of this year. 
 The whole of Wesleydale presented a peculiarly interesting and 
 beautiful landscape. Such portions of it as were under cultiva- 
 tion, whether by the missionaries or natives, were laden with the 
 bounties of Providence, while the copious rains that had lately 
 fallen had revived and refreshed the verdure of the fields and 
 the diversified foliage of the woods. The kitchen and flower 
 garden, on which the brethren had bestowed much labour, and 
 which was well stocked with fruit-trees and European vegetables, 
 while it yielded no small gratification to the eye, contributed 
 much to their domestic comfort, by affording them a daily supply 
 of green peas and new potatoes. 2. Considerable progress had 
 been made in the acquisition of the native tongue. When Mr. 
 Leigh commenced his labours at Wangaroa, there was no written
 
 200 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 or printed book in the language ; and his co-adjutors and succes- 
 sors were for some time without the assistance of any book. The 
 brethren were now, however, so far advanced in their studies, that 
 they could hold conversations with the people, and pray extem- 
 pore in Maori. "No person can conceive," they remark, "what 
 our feelings have been when we have gone amongst the natives, 
 with our hearts yearning with pity, and burning with earnest 
 desire, and have been obliged to return, from time to time, with- 
 out being able to reprove them for their cruelty, or tell them of 
 the love of God to men. Now, we can say a little to them in 
 their own language, and but a little ; but we hope to be able soon, 
 by diligence and perseverance, to unfold to the barbarians around 
 us some of the inherent beauties of the scriptures. We are anxious 
 that a language hitherto employed in promoting crime and death 
 should henceforth become the consecrated medium of enlighten- 
 ment to the numerous tribes of savages spread over this extensive 
 country." 3. The effects of their labours amongst the adults, and 
 of the system of instruction introduced into the schools which they 
 had established, were becoming more and more apparent. Look- 
 ing back from this date, they observe, with equal surprise and 
 gratitude, " What a change has taken place in Wesleydale ! More 
 respect is shown to us now, both by chiefs and people, old and 
 young, than at any former period. We now live in comparative 
 tranquillity, while the natives live at peace amongst themselves. 
 Who could have supposed that, since the first landing of Mr. 
 Leigh, so much could have been effected ? How comfortable we 
 could make liim now ! And, if it were the will of God, how 
 desirable it is that he should return to this country ! " Rays of 
 evangelical light were falling upon the minds of the natives ; and 
 even the children in the schools were beginning to reason amongst 
 themselves about their accountability to God, and the doctrine 
 of future rewards and punishments. Such, then, was the state 
 of things at Wangaroa when the January of 1825 invited the 
 brethren to resume their work of faith and labour of love. 
 
 Several years prior to this date, one of the Wangaroa tribes 
 had killed two of the brothers of the chief Patu One in battle. Patu 
 One's resources had been so exhausted, that he had not till now 
 been able to demand satisfaction ; but, during the present month, 
 he had succeeded in manning and equipping twenty canoes for 
 the war. These forces were to assemble in a small bay within 
 four miles of the harbour of Wangaroa. One of the brethren had 
 left Bahia at eleven o'clock on the night of the 31st of January, 
 accompanied bythe Eev. Mr. Williams, of the Church mission. The 
 next day, about eleven o'clock in the forenoon, they were boarded 
 by three of Patu One's war-canoes, under the command of Nene, 
 a chief from Hokianga. The chief stepped into the mission-boat,
 
 IX.] SEIZURE OP THE MISSION-BOAT. 201 
 
 and said, " We wish you to go on shore and eat some Mmara 
 with us." The brethren begged to be excused, as the tide was 
 beginning to flow, and they were anxious to ascend the river 
 with it. Nene said, Kahore he wa kia rongo ki nga waka kahore : 
 " There is not time for us to listen to objections," and ordered 
 his men to man the oars and carry the boat in-shore. The mis- 
 sionaries were surprised, on landing, to see such a formidable 
 array of warriors. They lifted their hearts to God in prayer for 
 His protection of themselves and property ; for they had valuable 
 stores in the boat, which was likely to be seized. They were 
 conducted into the presence of Patu One, who told them that he 
 was going to fight their people ; but that, not being able to com- 
 mence the attack before day-break to-morrow morning, he had 
 intercepted them, lest they should carry the intelligence of their 
 approach to Wangaroa. Finding themselves prisoners in the 
 hands of a powerful army, the brethren resolved to make the 
 best use of their circumstances. They spent the whole of the 
 afternoon in conversation with the chiefs. In the evening all 
 the chiefs assembled in council. When the assembly broke up, 
 it was stated that they had agreed as to the best mode of attack ; 
 and that, instead of deferring it till daylight, they should sail 
 almost immediately. At ten o'clock in the evening, the mission- 
 aries proposed singing and prayer. The chiefs assembled the 
 warriors, when the brethren sang the following verses : 
 
 " Sing to the Lord ! exalt Him high, 
 "Who spreads His clouds along the sky ! 
 There He prepares the fruitful rain, 
 Nor lets the drops descend in vain. 
 
 " He makes the grass the hills adorn, 
 And clothes the smiling fields with corn : 
 The heasts with food His hands supply, 
 And the young ravens when they cry. 
 
 " What is the creature's skill or force ? 
 The sprightly man, or warlike horse P 
 The piercing wit, the active limb ? 
 All are too mean delights for Him." 
 
 Mr. Williams prayed, with much simplicity and fervour, in Maori. 
 The hour of the night, the peculiar circumstances under which 
 they were met, and the prospects of a battle, terminating, per- 
 haps, in the destruction of themselves and families, all conspired 
 to render this an occasion of interest and deep feeling. 
 
 In ten minutes after the orders were given, the baggage was 
 on board, the men seated at the paddles, and the fleet in motion, 
 Patu One's canoe taking the lead. The night being calm with 
 moonlight, the sea smooth and unruffled, and absolute silence 
 observed throughout the fleet, the effect was solemn, and the
 
 202 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 spectacle imposing. The fleet passed the mission-boat, on enter- 
 ing the harbour, and enjoined the strictest silence on all on board. 
 The brethren landed at Wangaroa on the evening of February 
 3rd. After a sermon by Mr. Williams, several hours were spent 
 in profitable conversation and prayer. The fight was not attended 
 with much loss of life, as, after a few skirmishes, they settled 
 their differences. 
 
 On the 5th of March, a large body of natives assembled, with- 
 out any apparent cause, about the mission-premises. Their 
 numbers and appearance awakened some uneasiness in the minds 
 of the brethren. Presently Ahoodoo, one of the principal chiefs, 
 got over the fence, and went up direct to the house. He was 
 met, and informed that he had done wrong ; that his example 
 would, in all probability, be followed by his people ; and, if so, 
 the consequences might be such as he himself would have reason 
 deeply to regret. In a moment he became furious, and ran up 
 and down the yard, foaming like a mad bull, and threatening 
 destruction to all in the most alarming manner. During this 
 confusion, some of his people stole a favourite young dog. One 
 of the brethren going after them, the thief quietly delivered up 
 the dog to him. Seeing the dog in the possession of the mis- 
 sionary, the son of the infuriated Ahoodoo seized the animal by 
 the leg, and broke it. He then struck the missionary with his 
 spear. Two of the brethren, who had been looking out of the- 
 window, hastened to rescue their colleague from destruction. On 
 seeing them coming to his assistance, the savage rushed upon 
 Mr. Turner, and, without saying a word, aimed a blow at his 
 head with his spear. The blow fell upon his left arm, which he 
 had raised to protect his head, and the spear was broken in two. 
 Laying hold of the broken piece of the spear, he tried to stab 
 Mr. Turner in the side ; but did not succeed, as it was the blunt 
 end of it. On seeing the teacher lying senseless on the ground, 
 another chief interfered, and prevented his receiving further in- 
 jury. In the mean time, the father of Te Booe had thrown ano- 
 ther of the brethren down, and would, in all probability, have 
 murdered him, had he not been prevented by several natives. 
 By a stroke of his spear he had bruised his arm, and cut two of 
 his fingers. The chiefs called off the natives, and left the family 
 without further molestation. After the wounds of the mission- 
 aries had been dressed, they " made their requests known unto 
 God, by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving." 
 
 On this calamitous day, the brig "Mercury," of London, 
 entered the harbour for supplies. Early on the following morn- 
 ing, March 6th, intelligence was brought to Wesley dale of her 
 arrival, and of a contemplated attack upon her by the Nga-te-po 
 tribe. The hope of saving life, even at the risk of their own,
 
 ix.] THE "MERCURY" BOARDED BY THE NATIVES. 203 
 
 led the brethren to unmoor their boat, and sail at once to the 
 scene of danger. They were accompanied by Tepui. They 
 found the ship surrounded by canoes, the deck crowded with 
 natives, and the captain and officers bartering various commodi- 
 ties. After surveying the vessel, Tepui walked up to the bre- 
 thren, and inquired, "Do you know this tribe?" meaning the 
 ship's company. They replied in the negative. He further 
 inquired, "Is this their sacred day? I know it is yours!" 
 " They acknowledge it to be their sacred day," was the reply. 
 He then exclaimed, with equal astonishment and indignation, 
 " See how they trade ! They must be a mean tribe ! " The 
 missionaries, perceiving, from the excited state of the natives, 
 that they intended to create a disturbance, advised the captain 
 to get out in the night, with the ebbing tide, when it was pro- 
 bable that the people would go on shore. As the vessel was on 
 her way to Port Jackson, they wrote a hasty letter to Mr. Leigh : 
 then, stepping into their boat, they drew off Tepui and the 
 natives of Wangaroa from the ship. They had no sooner left, 
 than the captain ordered the anchors to be lifted, the topsails to 
 be set, and the decks to be cleared. In executing these orders, 
 several of the natives were thrown overboard, and young Tepui, 
 the chief, was nearly drowned. This was the signal for a gene- 
 ral rising. The glittering and clashing of hatchets, and other 
 weapons, together with the loud vociferations and deadly strug- 
 gles of the contending parties, rendered the scene truly terrific. 
 The brig, being at the mercy of the elements, was driven by a 
 baffling wind, with her stern close to the shore. According to 
 national law or custom, she became the property of the chief 
 owning that part of the sea-coast ; and, as he was present, he 
 instantly ordered a general plunder. In a few moments the 
 dead-lights were torn out, and the sails cut down; while boxes, 
 chests, and other moveable articles, were seen flying over the 
 sides of the vessel in all directions. The crew, being driven 
 from the deck, took to their boats, and fled for their lives. The 
 missionaries turned their boat, and, not without some apprehen- 
 sion for their own safety, steered for the ship. On observing 
 them approaching, Tepui, who was armed with a musket, beck- 
 oned to them to come on board. The confusion on deck, and 
 the general appearance of the brig, were singular and distress- 
 ing : the rigging was cut away, the hatches were all off, and the 
 decks swimming with oil. The savages were quite naked, and, 
 having washed themselves over with oil, it ran so copiously from 
 their heads, that they were nearly blinded by it. The chiefs 
 having ordered silence, the brethren addressed them. They 
 admitted that the captain had acted improperly in doing business 
 on the sacred day, and in using violence in removing the natives
 
 204 LIFE OP THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 from his ship ; but maintained that they had given much provo- 
 cation, and were deserving of blame for the way in which they 
 had treated these foreign strangers. They pointed out the pro- 
 bable consequences of this outrage upon their own trade and 
 social condition. They advised them to deliver up the ship, 
 and retire. 
 
 In less than ten minutes the ship was surrendered to the mis- 
 sionaries, and the chiefs and their tribes retired. The brethren, 
 having got the mate and three seamen on board, cut the cable, 
 leaving thirty fathoms and the anchor, hoisted what canvass 
 remained, and stood out to sea. They steered for the Bay of 
 Islands. As the evening advanced, the wind changed, the sea 
 rose, and they began to move to leeward, with every prospect of 
 a storm. At midnight the storm abated, the wind died away, 
 and a dead calm ensued. At ten o'clock on the following morn- 
 ing, they ascertained that they were twenty miles from the near- 
 est land, that the heavy swell was carrying them rapidly out to 
 the main ocean, and that they had no compass, chart, or quad- 
 rant, while the hatches were all off, and the dead-lights out. In 
 these circumstances they agreed to abandon the vessel, and 
 endeavour, if possible, to save their own lives. The mission- 
 boat, which had been hoisted upon the ship's quarter, was now 
 lowered, and the land reached, by the mercy of God, at half- 
 past four o'clock in the afternoon. 
 
 The strength and spirits of the party were nearly exhausted ; 
 but, while they were preparing refreshments, a body of armed 
 natives came suddenly upon them. The chief snatched the 
 watch from the hands of one of the brethren, and refused to 
 give it up. He insisted on seeing the inside of a box, contain- 
 ing wearing apparel, supposing it to be full of gunpowder. The 
 portmanteau had also to be opened, that he might examine its 
 contents. Had they attempted to go to sea, an immediate attack 
 would have been made upon them. For two hours the number 
 of natives continued to increase, so that the situation of the mis- 
 sionaries was becoming more and more critical. They did not, 
 however, betray any fear, but went on with their cooking. 
 
 Amongst the last arrivals were a chief and his wife from Wes- 
 leydale. When the chief made his appearance, the mission lads 
 said, " Now our hearts are well." His presence was quite enough 
 to secure protection ; and, at his request, a blanket was returned 
 which had been stolen. After taking some refreshment, they 
 read a chapter, sang a hymn, and united in prayer. Their natives, 
 not being satisfied with these exercises, sang and prayed by 
 themselves. They erected a tent with the boat's sails, against a 
 perpendicular rock, and retired to rest ; the chief taking a place 
 at one end of the tent, and his wife at the other. The lads
 
 IX.] THE MISSION-FAMILY IN DANGEE. 205 
 
 stretched themselves upon the sand, with only one blanket to 
 cover four of them. 
 
 They rose at daylight on the morning of the 9th. The sky 
 was serene, and the wind fair. They had no sooner left the tent, 
 than the natives, who had assembled in considerable numbers, 
 entered it, and carried off both the trunk and portmanteau. The 
 friendly chief, having offered to see them safe home, went on 
 board with them ; and they had the unspeakable happiness of 
 reaching Wangaroa a little before midnight. 
 
 About eight o'clock, on the morning of April 2nd, David, one 
 of their native boys, came up to the gate, accompanied by the 
 persons from whom he had been redeemed. A considerable 
 number of natives assembled about the gate at the same time, 
 armed with harpoons and lances which had been stolen from the 
 ship " Mercury." Their conversation respecting the lad, who, 
 they said, had injured them, increased in vehemence until it be- 
 came a complete clamour, and he was in danger of being torn to 
 pieces and devoured. Their plan, as it afterwards appeared, in- 
 cluded the death of David and the plunder of the mission-house. 
 While the brethren were engaged in prayer, they heard the report 
 of a musket in the front of their dwelling. On opening the 
 door, they observed Te Pune approaching them, with a counte- 
 nance indicating friendship. He restored peace, and delivered 
 the boy from destruction. " My heart," he said, " is sick, be- 
 cause I fear you will all leave, and take your property with you" 
 Believing that their goods could not be removed but at the risk 
 of their own lives, they assured him that, whatever might become 
 of themselves, the boxes should not be taken away. " But," 
 said they, " should we remain here, perhaps the natives will 
 murder us." He instantly replied, " No, no ; 'Hongi has said, 
 'Do not hurt the white people.' " 
 
 On the following day, Sunday, 3rd, Kia Eoa called to say, 
 that the people had manned the boat stolen from the " Mercury," 
 and taken it round to sell it, if possible, to a ship at the Bay of 
 Islands. "We are sorry to hear that," said the brethren; "for 
 some of them may lose their lives in attempting to sell the stolen 
 boat to Europeans." "If they should," he remarked, "then 
 yourselves and the missionaries at the Bay must die as a satis- 
 faction." " But what evil have we done," they inquired, " since 
 we came here, that you should fall on us, and take our lives as 
 a satisfaction?" He said, thoughtfully, Ko wai hoki nei ka ma- 
 tau i te mahi puku o te ngakau Maori ? " Who can fathom or un- 
 derstand the secret work of the native heart?" This was not 
 the first evidence they had had that the people were beginning 
 to trace many of their personal and social crimes to the depra- 
 vity of their own hearts.
 
 206 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 The friends of the Church mission at the Bay of Islands, hav- 
 ing heard of the peculiarly trying circumstances in which their 
 Wesleyan brethren were placed, hastened to Wangaroa, to ren- 
 der all the assistance in their power. It was their deliberate 
 judgment, that the females and children should be removed to 
 one of their stations immediately. Their arrangements were soon 
 completed ; and the party quietly left Wesleydale, and arrived 
 in safety at Kiddu-Kiddu. Here the brethren of the Church 
 mission held their quarterly-meeting on the 6th. The state of 
 affairs at Wangaroa engaged their attention the whole of the 
 afternoon. The result of these anxious deliberations was embo- 
 died in a resolution, to the effect, " That the Wesleyan brethren 
 be advised to remove from Wesleydale as soon as possible, and 
 not to endanger their personal safety by any injudicious effort to 
 bring away with them the property of the mission." On receiv- 
 ing this communication, the brethren retired to consider what 
 was to be done. After much conversation and prayer, they 
 agreed to abandon the mission for the present ; but, as the ship 
 " Endeavour," from Sydney, was expected daily, they resolved 
 to await her arrival, in the hope of being able to save her from 
 destruction. In the evening they succeeded in getting on board 
 their boat a cask of flour, and another of pork, and in removing 
 them, during the night, to Kiddu-Kiddu. 
 
 On the 7th, they visited the chief George, who had been de- 
 clining for some time ; but, though it was the " sacred day," he 
 would converse about nothing but ships, muskets, and war. He 
 was now incapable of executing a scheme which he had seriously 
 contemplated against the Bay-of-Islanders. " Should they mo- 
 lest us," he observed, " we will form an alliance with two other 
 tribes, march to the Bay while 'Hongi is absent on his war 
 expedition, and kill the wives and children of the fighting-men 
 who have gone with him." They visited this chief again on the 
 17th, and were of opinion that his end was near. He was re- 
 duced to a skeleton, and able to converse only in broken sen- 
 tences. But there were no indications of remorse for the atro- 
 cities of his past life, and no apprehension expressed in reference 
 to his future safety. 
 
 At seven o'clock, a great cry was heard : George had ceased 
 to breathe. The domestics fled from the mission-house, and set 
 off at full speed to conceal themselves amongst their friends in 
 the village. The brethren, having reason to apprehend the worst, 
 walked hastily up the bank, locked the yard gate, and ascended 
 the hill to listen whether the tribes were assembling to attack 
 the settlement. Here they stood a considerable time, expecting 
 every moment might be their last. No eye beheld their loneli- 
 ness but His who never forsakes His people. After waiting
 
 IX.] DEATH OF THE CHIEF GEORGE. 207 
 
 some time, they returned home, and prepared for flight. At 
 midnight two natives passed the gate, and informed them that 
 the body of the chief was removed to the wahi tapu, or " sacred 
 ground," and that Tepui desired to see them at the icahi tapu 
 immediately. He had prevented any attack being made upon 
 their families, and gave them a kind reception. They returned 
 home, and enjoyed, upon the whole, a good night's rest. Next 
 day they mingled freely with the natives, who evinced a friendly 
 disposition, and seemed pleased to see them. Still they consi- 
 dered their situation to be perilous ; for they knew that Te Ara, 
 or George, had reflected upon himself, during his last illness, for 
 not having taken satisfaction of the Europeans for the loss of his 
 father on board the " Boyd," and had enjoined his people to 
 demand that satisfaction after his decease. In compliance with 
 the dying request of their chief, the people assembled round the 
 mission-premises ; and, while the brethren were uncertain as to 
 whether they had come to claim life or property, they jumped 
 over the fence, and bore off a fine duck, with the blood of which 
 they were content. They now learned from unquestionable au- 
 thority, that, notwithstanding his professed regard for them, Te 
 Ara had been the principal cause of nearly all the assaults that 
 had been made upon themselves and their property. He had, 
 on one occasion, sold some pigs belonging to the brethren for a 
 musket, and then accused his people of having stolen them. 
 
 The settlement now enjoyed a short interval of repose, during 
 which the natives assisted the brethren to lay down such a breadth 
 of wheat as was likely to afford a supply of flour for a whole year. 
 Things thus presenting an encouraging aspect, and the ship 
 " Prince of Denmark " arriving at the same time with fresh stores 
 from New South Wales, it was judged prudent and safe to bring 
 the females and children back from Kiddu-Kiddu, and to remain, 
 for the present, at Wangaroa. They travelled overland, and 
 reached the settlement of the Church mission on the evening of 
 Monday, June 27th. The family united, with emotions peculiar 
 to persons in their circumstances, in singing : 
 
 " And are we yet alive, 
 
 And see each other's face ? 
 
 Glory aud praise to Jesus give 
 
 For His redeeming grace ! 
 
 " "What troubles have we seen, 
 "What conflicts have we past, 
 Fightings without, and fears within, 
 Since we assembled last ! 
 
 " But out of all the Lord 
 
 Hath brought us by His love ; 
 And still He doth His help afford, 
 And hides our life above."
 
 208 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 By the assistance of the friends at Kiddu-Kiddu, the children 
 were safely conveyed back again to Wesleydale. The entire 
 country had been kept, for some time, in constant excitement by 
 the rapid movements of 'Hongi and his army. He was now en- 
 gaged in war with the Kaipara tribes, and forced them to a de- 
 cisive battle. Those tribes mustered eight hundred fighting-men ; 
 seven hundred of whom were supplied with native weapons, and 
 only one hundred with muskets. 'Hongi commanded not more 
 than three hundred troops ; but they were picked men, and all 
 provided with fire-arms. Those forces met ; and long and deadly 
 was the conflict. Many fell on both sides, and 'Hongi' s son was 
 left dead upon the field. 
 
 On returning to the Bay of Islands, with the broken fragments 
 of his little army, 'Hongi ascertained that, during his absence, the 
 tribes of Wangaroa had seized and plundered the ship "Mer- 
 cury." These acts of violence had been of such frequent occur- 
 rence, and accompanied by such circumstances of cruelty and 
 injustice, that few European ships could be induced to enter their 
 harbour. Being apprehensive lest their bad name should affect 
 other ports in the country, and thus limit his opportunities for 
 obtaining muskets and gunpowder, and check his ambitious 
 career, he resolved to strike a fatal blow at the " man-eating 
 tribes " of Wangaroa. The news of his coming, and a knowledge 
 of his avowed object, produced a deep and general sensation 
 amongst the people. He was coming, they said, like a whirl- 
 wind ; "he will kill and eat us in the morning ; proceed to the 
 heads of the harbour, and eat the natives there for dinner ; then 
 conduct the multitude of his fighting-men to the North Cape, 
 and eat the people there for supper. A pare ho katou ratou o 
 era jcahi ekure ra a 'Hongi ratou ko ona i tangata e makona, 
 'When all the people of those parts are consumed, even then 
 'Hongi and his warriors will not be satisfied.'" 
 
 'Hongi transported his warriors to Wangaroa, and landed in 
 Wesleydale on the forenoon of July 23rd. They halted at Mai- 
 tipara, about one half-mile north-east of the mission-house, and 
 completed their arrangements for the attack. When drawn up 
 in line, they presented a formidable appearance. When all was 
 in readiness, they advanced upon the huts of Maitipara, which 
 they levelled with the ground ; then, crossing the river, they cut 
 down a large Mmara-ho\ise belonging to Tepui. The principal 
 men approached the foot of the pa, which had been well fortified 
 and provisioned, and performed the haka, with convolutions re- 
 sembling, one would suppose, those of incarnate fiends from 
 hades. The great captain concentrated his men, and ordered 
 them to erect booths for themselves of whatever material they 
 could lay their hands upon. While they were thus employed,
 
 IX.] WARLIKE MOVEMENTS OF 'HONGI. 209 
 
 'Hongi and Tariha, who was second in command, entered the 
 mission-premises, and dined with the family. After dinner, they 
 were each presented with a blanket. 
 
 The next day, being sabbath, the friends assembled, as usual, 
 for religious worship. Their neutral position, while it gave in- 
 tensity to their solicitude, increased the fervour of their devotion. 
 To be suspected of a friendly feeling towards his enemy, by either 
 party, was sure to involve them all in destruction before the close 
 of the day. The text selected for the occasion was appropriate : 
 " And now I exhort you to be of good cheer." (Acts xxvii. 22.) 
 After the service, they felt calm and resigned. 
 
 Early on Monday morning, 'Hongi and Tepui were brought 
 together, and had a friendly interview. When their differences 
 were amicably settled, 'Hongi assembled his fighting-men, and, 
 after addressing a few complimentary words to them, ordered 
 them to march overland to the Bay of Islands. During their 
 stay at Wangaroa, the brethren were obliged to watch their pre- 
 mises day and night. To prevent their sacred huts from being 
 polluted, the warriors set them on fire before they left. 
 
 A formal meeting of the brethren took place on the 29th, at 
 which it was resolved to complete, without delay, several build- 
 ings then in progress, re-organize the schools in the adjacent vil- 
 lages, and, by a simultaneous and vigorous effort, endeavour to 
 bring the young people to an acquaintance with Christ. " If we 
 shall succeed," they observe, " in this undertaking, these young 
 people will become the most efficient instruments of instruction 
 and salvation to their families and to the country." The im- 
 portance of the schools was becoming more apparent every day, 
 while the children were evincing an increasing interest in the 
 main facts of revelation. The following is but a sample of the 
 questions which the more intelligent children were beginning to 
 propose while under instruction : " Could not Jehovah have pre- 
 vented Satan, the bad spirit, from overcoming our first parents ?" 
 " Had the antediluvians no canoes in which to take refuge from 
 the waters of the flood?" "Would our first parents have con- 
 tinued happy, if they had not sinned?" "If Jesus Christ had 
 not died, what would have become of mankind ?" " Would the 
 Jews not be ashamed to see Jesus Christ, after what they had 
 done to Him?" "Do you think that, if Satan had not got 
 proud, all would have been well?" 
 
 On August 24th, Shari, a little girl who had been long on the 
 establishment, behaved well, and had made an encouraging pro- 
 gress in civilization and general knowledge, was married to a boy 
 who was her first cousin. The ceremony was simple : The parties 
 met, and, after mutual explanations, signed a document in which 
 they bound themselves to live together when they should come of
 
 210 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 age. A sick woman, who was dissatisfied with the visit of her 
 native priest, sent for the white teacher. On arriving at her hut, 
 lie inquired, " What did you say to the priest ? " "I asked him," 
 she said, " ' Whence is my sickness ? What trespass have I com- 
 mitted ? Have I touched a sacred head ? Have I eaten any for- 
 bidden thing ? Or is the Atua eating me ? Tell me, shall I die, 
 or shall I recover?'" The missionary adds: "The conjuror 
 shaped his answer according to appearances, received his present, 
 and retired to carry his prediction, if possible, into effect." Truly, 
 " gross darkness " covers the mind of the people, while " destruc- 
 tion and misery are in their ways : the way of peace have they 
 not known : there is no fear of God before their eyes." 
 
 Considerable sickness having prevailed in the mission-family, 
 and Mrs. Turner being now dangerously ill, they wrote to the 
 Church missionaries, requesting that, should any ship call at the 
 Bay, having a medical officer on board, they would direct him 
 to Wesleydale. Those brethren, with their wonted promptitude 
 and kindness, pressed the doctor of a whaler into their service, 
 and brought him themselves overland to Wangaroa. His advice 
 and prescriptions were of great benefit to the whole family. 
 
 The watch-night was held December 31st. After an exposi- 
 tion of Matthew xxiv. 44, " Therefore be ye also ready : for in 
 such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh," the 
 Lord's supper was administered, and the year closed with devout 
 thanksgivings to God. 
 
 On the 17th of January, 1826, they gathered into "their new 
 barn, not yet finished, a plentiful harvest, in good condition. 
 Their stock of salt being quite exhausted, and there being no 
 prospect of an early supply, they were obliged to relieve them- 
 selves by attempting the manufacture of that article. For this 
 purpose they launched their boat, on the morning of the 26th, 
 and, after taking on board five natives, three days' provisions, 
 and several iron pots, sailed for a small creek not far from the 
 wreck of the ship " Boyd." Meeting with several large stones 
 upon the beach, they rolled them beyond the tide-way, lighted 
 up their fires, and placed their pots between the stones, filled 
 with salt-water. While some were engaged in superintending 
 the salt-boiling, others were gathering wood, supplying fresh 
 water to the pots, and sustaining the fires. "We continued 
 thus employed," they say, " till midnight, when we laid ourselves 
 down under the open canopy of heaven, with our domestics 
 around us. The serenity of the sky, the rural spot we had 
 selected for our operations, and the peaceful solitude that reigned 
 around us, all tended to solemnize the mind, and strengthen that 
 sense of security which faith in Providence can alone supply." 
 They kept up the fires during the whole of the following night,
 
 IX.] SECULAR OCCUPATIONS. 211 
 
 watching and sleeping alternately. After much labour and 
 fatigue, they reached home at a late hour on Saturday night. 
 
 Those secular occupations have been represented, by one class 
 of writers, as being agreeable recreations ; while another class, 
 such as Dr. D. Lang, has insinuated that " they were more in 
 accordance with the tastes and early habits of missionaries 
 generally, than exercises of a more intellectual character." I will 
 place before the reader what the missionaries themselves have 
 said on the subject, and then leave him to form his own judg- 
 ment. " Temporal things," they observe, " unavoidably occupy 
 much of our time. Either we have laid our plans on too exten- 
 sive a scale, or are short of hands, or we are unskilful in the 
 application of our resources ; for a large portion of our time is 
 occupied in merely secular duties. It has been the grief of our 
 souls, a real affliction to us, and has no doubt retarded, in some 
 degree, the success of our primary object. But we must have 
 houses to live in ; and who is to build them ? preaching-houses 
 and schools ; and who is there here to provide them ? If we 
 subsist at all, the land must be cultivated ; and who will do it 
 here even for hire ? These, with us, are not labours of choice, 
 but of necessity. Yet we are not unmindful of the higher duties 
 of our office. We have had much difficulty with a barbarous 
 language, but have so far succeeded that we can now converse 
 and preach in it : we have translated the first Wesleyan Cate- 
 chism, and trained twelve boys and six girls upon our own 
 establishment, who have made a satisfactory progress in reading, 
 writing, and arithmetic. Some of the sons of the chiefs are very 
 promising, while several girls excel in various kinds of needle- 
 work. We are daily instructing the adults in the great doctrines 
 and duties of the Christian religion, and visiting the schools we 
 have set up in the adjacent villages. We have translated hymns 
 for those schools, which the children sing delightfully. We are, 
 no doubt, preparing the way of the Lord amongst the savages of 
 this distant land." The Church of England sent out mechanics 
 to teach the arts and religion, but no clergyman to form a 
 church ; the Wesleyans sent out missionaries to form a church, 
 but no artisans. Nor was this possible in their case, with the 
 small means which the Wesleyan church at home supplied. It 
 was a happy circumstance that their agents were not ashamed 
 to work with their own hands, while they discharged the duties 
 of evangelists. 
 
 During the first half of the current year they passed through 
 a succession of trials and of triumphs ; being alternately elevated 
 with hope, and depressed by discouragement. On the 15th of 
 October, the chief Teuna, who had been ill for some time, ex- 
 pired. Just before he died, he sent for a slave, and ordered him 
 
 p 2
 
 212 LIFE OP THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 to be shot, that he might accompany him as his servant into the 
 invisible world. Waikato, who happened to be present, ordered 
 the slave to be set at liberty. The dying chief, being thus dis- 
 appointed, seized his muskets, and, pressing them to his breast, 
 expired, carrying, as he supposed, their fiery spirits into eternity. 
 
 Much uneasiness was occasioned on the 17th, by the follow- 
 ing message from 'Hongi : He houma koutou hei wahi kei ! 
 Me he mea ka kite i au i o koutou kanohi e nga te uru, ka patua 
 katoa tea koutou e au pau rawa : " Fly all of you to another 
 place ! If I see one of your faces, Ngate Uru," (the name 
 of the Wesleydale tribe,) " I will kill you all, and devour you 
 utterly ! " Tepui became almost frantic. He shot a relation 
 dead in a quarrel, and almost killed a slave with a hatchet. 
 Inflamed with rage, and perhaps stung by a feeling of remorse, 
 lie made the valley ring with his vociferations. " Let us have 
 a general massacre," he exclaimed j to which the people coolly re- 
 plied, " You must go to it alone." On going to dress the wounds 
 of the slave who had been struck with the hatchet, the brethren 
 learned, with sorrow, that he was dead, roasted, and devoured. 
 
 Mr. Williams, of the Church mission, being with them on 
 November 12th, preached from, " Do this in remembrance of 
 me," and afterwards administered the sacrament. In the after- 
 noon they formed a party, and crossed the hills to Pu Puke. 
 The natives, however, were so wild and turbulent, that it was 
 found impossible to arrest their attention. During their absence, 
 a distant tribe entered Wesleydale, and took up their residence 
 near the mission-premises. After some annoyance and expla- 
 nation, they were induced to withdraw ; which they did without 
 doing much mischief. On the day following the brethren finished 
 a new house for their European man-servant and his wife, and 
 completed the desks and benches in the school-room adjoining. 
 
 After the service, on the morning of the 19th, a messenger 
 arrived to inform them that the taua, or " fight," which had been 
 expected overland, was coming by sea, and had actually sailed 
 into the harbour ; that, finding three of the natives gathering 
 shell-fish, they had made prisoners of them. The people fled 
 to the pa, believing that the next tide would bring the warriors 
 up to the settlement. The mission-family assembled in the 
 evening, and were much blessed under a sermon from Titus ii. 
 11-13 : "For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath 
 appeared to all men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and 
 worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in 
 this present world ; looking for that blessed hope, and the glo- 
 rious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ." 
 They retired to rest about the usual time, and left themselves 
 and the events of to-morrow in the hands of God.
 
 ix.] THE "FIGHT" ABUIVES BY SEA. 213 
 
 Tne army appeared in the morning in due time, bringing with 
 them the corpse of a fine young woman they had killed by the 
 way. The body was baked and eaten near the mission-house. 
 A detachment, of about three hundred men, spread themselves 
 over the plantations, and pulled up by the roots the corn and 
 kumara, which were just rising above ground. They broke 
 into the boat-house, and were carrying off several articles of 
 value, when the brethren ran down and interrupted them. In 
 the scuffle, they took the hat of one of the teachers, and threat- 
 ened to spear or shoot him if he did not retire. They tore down 
 the fences, entered the grounds, took whatever was within their 
 reach, and then retired to their camp. The resident natives were 
 shut up in the pa, and durst not come to the assistance of the 
 brethren. Late in the afternoon a chief, with a band of warriors 
 in his train, broke into the yard, and demanded a slave-girl, 
 whom they had redeemed about eighteen months before. As 
 the strangers were well armed, and quite peremptory and furious, 
 the poor girl was reluctantly given up to them. Understanding 
 that the mission-house was to be attacked during the night, the 
 children were put to bed with their clothes on. 
 
 The circumstances of the missionaries had now become ex- 
 tremely embarrassing : they saw themselves, their families, and 
 the property of the Society, placed in imminent danger. As 
 they sat watching at midnight, the annalist took his journal, 
 and made the following entry : " How little do our friends in Eu- 
 rope know of the insecurity of our condition ! Before day-break 
 we may be plundered, murdered, and eaten. that, with the 
 Psalmist, we may be always enabled to say, c God is our refuge 
 and strength, a very present help in trouble ! Therefore will not 
 we fear, though the earth be removed, and though the mountains 
 be carried into the midst of the sea. The Lord of hosts is with 
 us ; the God of Jacob is our refuge ! '" Early in the morning 
 they learned, to their great joy, that, peace having been made 
 during the night, the hostile tribes were preparing to leave the set- 
 tlement. It cost them much labour to repair the damage done to 
 the fences and out-buildings. 
 
 In conformity with their resolution to extend education and 
 Christianity simultaneously, they opened a school, on the 30th 
 of December, upon a new principle. The children were to attend 
 two hours in the morning, receive a little rice, or some other 
 refreshment, and afterwards return home. Eighteen children 
 attended on the first morning, and the scheme appeared likely 
 to be productive of the happiest results. 
 
 This season of comparative tranquillity and success was but 
 of short duration. For some time there had been prevalent 
 rumours of the intention of 'Hongi to abandon the Bay of Islands,
 
 214 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 and take forcible possession of Wesleydale. Those reports were 
 rendered the more probable, by the domestic calamities that had 
 lately befallen him. His son-in-law, who had been detected 
 while carrying on an improper connexion with one of his wives, 
 shot himself, and soon after died of his wounds ; while the 
 woman strangled herself. Another of his wives was killed, as a 
 satisfaction for the life of the former. In consequence of these 
 occurrences, 'Hongi, it was said, was determined to leave Wai- 
 mate, the scene of so many misfortunes, and remove to Wangaroa. 
 
 On Thursday evening, January 4th, 1827, while the brethren 
 were engaged in Divine worship with their own natives, they 
 were interrupted by the announcement of the actual arrival of 
 'Hongi and a fleet of canoes. As his intentions were involved 
 in mystery, all was commotion, and the settlement rang with 
 the cries of the natives. The chiefs, several of the principal men, 
 and their slaves, fled to Hokianga, a place about forty miles dis- 
 tant. 'Hongi sent his daughter and the wife of Taria to say, 
 that he did not intend to visit the settlement, and to request 
 that their fighting-men would go down and assist him to drive 
 the Nga-te-po tribe from their fortress. The men soon mustered, 
 and descended the river. The fort stood upon the summit of a 
 hill, almost perpendicular. After being repulsed with the loss 
 of several lives, 'Hongi succeeded, at last, in reducing the place. 
 The Wesleydale warriors returned on the following day, and 
 removed their wives and families to the camp of 'Hongi ; thus 
 leaving the missionaries at the mercy of any marauding party that 
 might be disposed to take advantage of their defenceless condition. 
 
 It was now deemed necessary to acquaint their brethren of 
 the Church mission with these circumstances, and to solicit their 
 assistance. While preparing the letter, twelve armed savages 
 landed from a canoe, got over the fence, and proceeded towards 
 the house. The brethren went to meet them, and inquired what 
 they wanted. They replied, " We are come to take away your 
 things, and burn your premises : your place is deserted, and you 
 are a broken people." One of the native boys heard them say 
 that their number was too small, but that to-morrow there would 
 be a general plunder. At day-break on Wednesday morning, 
 January 10th, they were apprized of the near approach of a 
 small detachment of 'Hongi's men, armed with muskets, spears, 
 and hatchets. They dressed themselves, and went out to meet 
 them. The missionaries asked their business : they said, " We 
 are come to fight." " But why do you do this ?" it was asked. 
 They replied, " Your chiefs have fled, all the people have left 
 the place, and you will be stripped of all your property before 
 noon ; therefore instantly begone !" 
 
 Oro, the chief, ordered his men to proceed to the work of
 
 IX.] THE MISSIONABIES ESCAPE TO KIDDU-KIDDU. 215 
 
 destruction. They fired off signal-guns, and the natives were 
 seen coming from various quarters. After breaking into the 
 out-buildings, and completely gutting them, they commenced an 
 attack upon the dwelling-house. While the assailants were 
 forcing their way through the back door and windows, the family 
 escaped through the front door. They ran down the garden, 
 made an opening in the fence, and passed over the wheat-field. 
 The party consisted of missionaries Turner and Hobbs ; Mrs. 
 Turner, who had been confined only five weeks ; Miss Davies, 
 who was on a visit; a European servant and his wife; five 
 native boys, and two native girls. They had before them a 
 journey of twenty miles, over a mountainous country, and under 
 a heavy rain. They met a war-party from Hokianga, about two 
 hundred strong. They ordered the mission-family to move to 
 the side of the road, and go down upon their knees. They did 
 so, and expected to be killed every moment. To their inexpres- 
 sible joy, the chiefs assembled around them, and then desired the 
 warriors to pass on. One of these friendly chiefs, fearing lest 
 they might fall into the hands of some stragglers in the rear, 
 accompanied them for some distance. The Church missionaries, 
 with their accustomed promptitude and kindness, met them 
 twelve miles from Kiddu-Kiddu, bringing with them twenty 
 natives to cany the children, and assist several who were sick. 
 They reached the station about seven o'clock in the evening, after a 
 day of excessive toil and appalling danger, thankful to God for 
 their miraculous preservation, and feeling deeply indebted to the 
 brethren of the Church mission for their sympathy and seasonable 
 assistance. 
 
 The destruction of the mission-property at Wangaroa was com- 
 plete. The out-houses, including the barn, which contained a 
 supply of grain and flour for twelve months, together with the 
 dwelling-house, were burned to the ground. The cattle, goats, 
 and poultry were all killed, and nothing remained but the brick 
 chimney. 'Hongi destroyed or dispersed the " men-eating tribes," 
 at the heads of the harbour: only twenty, it was supposed, 
 escaped. In the vicinity of his camp, the ovens were crowded 
 with victims of war ; while all parts of the human body, those of 
 the mother and sucking infant, lay in undistinguishable masses. 
 He pursued the flying enemy as far as Hunahuna, a village near 
 the Maunga Muka, where they made a stand. During the fight, 
 'Hongi stepped from behind a tree to discharge his musket, when 
 a ball struck him : it broke his collar-bone, passed in an oblique 
 direction through his right breast, and came out a little below 
 his shoulder-blade, close to the spine. This shot interrupted his 
 career. The wound never closed; and the wind whistling 
 through it afforded amusement to the sinking warrior.
 
 216 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 The brethren left New Zealand, for New South Wales, on the 
 31st day of January, 1827. The Church missionaries, expecting 
 soon to follow, shipped their property to the colony by the same 
 conveyance. 
 
 Thus terminated, for the present, one of the most noble, best 
 sustained, and protracted struggles, to graft Christianity upon a 
 nation, savage and ferocious, which the history of the church of 
 Christ supplies. 
 
 CHAPTEK X. 
 
 STATE OP THE MISSION IN THE COLONY DISCOVERY OF NATIVE TRIBES 
 ARRIVAL OF THE REV. D. TYERMAN AND G. BENNETT, ESQ. 
 
 THE New-Zealand missionaries, being obliged, under the cir- 
 cumstances detailed in the preceding chapter, to leave that coun- 
 try, arrived in New South Wales, in February, 1827 ; and, by 
 incorporating their labours with those of the resident mission- 
 aries, gave a fresh impulse to the cause of God in the colony. 
 We must now call the attention of the reader to the condition in 
 which Mr. Leigh found the mission, when, in an indifferent state 
 of health, Mr. Marsden, Mrs. Leigh, and himself, arrived in 
 Sydney, from New Zealand, on the morning of Sunday, November 
 30th, 1823. On the evening of that day he makes the following 
 observations: "Through the mercy of God, I am once more 
 amongst my old friends in New South Wales. I think I am not 
 worse than when I left the shores of the ' man-eater.' I have 
 been prevented by illness from attending public worship this day ; 
 but have been delighted with the accounts I have received of the 
 largeness of the congregations, and the interesting and impressive 
 nature of the services. There are now four missionaries, having 
 in connexion with their societies one hundred and twenty-three 
 communicants." The congregations had been improving, for 
 some time, in number and seriousness throughout the colony. The 
 influence of religion was spreading : many were being awakened 
 to a serious concern about their salvation, and several conver- 
 sions had recently taken place. The Sunday-schools were vigo- 
 rously conducted ; and a considerable proportion of the juvenile 
 population of the country were experiencing their salutary effects. 
 Several devout and intelligent young men had been admitted to 
 various departments of usefulness, and were proving valuable 
 auxiliaries in conducting the mission. Two of the most respect- 
 able and talented of them had been selected and sent to the 
 Friendly Islands, to assist the brethren in those stations. A very 
 general interest had been awakened in favour of Christian mis- 
 sions ; and several missionary societies had been formed, for the 
 avowed purpose of extending the kingdom of Christ at home and
 
 X.] STATE OF THE MISSION IN NEW SOUTH WALES. 21? 
 
 abroad. Some of the aborigines had begun to inquire, " What 
 must we do to be saved?" and one, at least, had gone, as the 
 first-fruits, to glory. For nearly twelve months Divine service 
 had been conducted in Sydney Harbour on Sunday afternoon : it 
 was well attended, and had led to a marked improvement in the 
 general deportment of the sailors. 
 
 Having secured the vantage-ground by great personal sacri- 
 fices and labours, the missionaries felt anxious to maintain their 
 position. Knowing the printing-press to be an engine of im- 
 mense power in working out any extended scheme for the secular 
 or spiritual advantage of a people, they solicited the committee 
 to supply this grand auxiliary, and place it under their own 
 direction. The lofty claims of some zealous Churchmen had pro- 
 voked the hostility of those who held the principles of Dissent ; 
 and as the Wesleyans assumed neutral ground, they were fre- 
 quently made the common object of attack. A press, in the 
 opinion of the brethren, would enable them to vindicate their prin- 
 ciples, expound their church-polity, counteract prevalent errors, 
 multiply works of general utility, and publish rudimental books 
 in the various languages of the southern islands. An additional 
 argument in favour of this proposal was drawn from the rapid 
 increase of the population, and the growing importance of the 
 mission. An experiment had already been made, by the publi- 
 cation of a periodical, entitled " The Australian Magazine." To 
 this work the governor extended his patronage, and several per- 
 sons of distinction had promised their co-operation. 
 
 But while the committee admitted the importance of the objects 
 proposed, they reminded the brethren of the abstraction of their 
 time and talents from the more direct and spiritual objects of 
 their mission, which the working of such an establishment would 
 necessarily occasion. Nor did any practical inconvenience result 
 from the refusal of the committee to accede to the earnest soli- 
 citations of the missionaries, as there was then a prolific provin- 
 cial press, conducted, upon the whole, with considerable ability 
 and impartiality. 
 
 The zeal, energy, and success with which the work had been 
 earned on in New South Wales, during the absence of Mr. 
 Leigh in New Zealand, afforded him great satisfaction, and 
 mitigated, to some extent, the severity of his sufferings. Dur- 
 ing that period, however, the aspect of Methodism had been 
 somewhat changed. In the opinion of several of his brethren, 
 he had not, in his first organization of the Wesleyan church, 
 claimed for it an independent status, but had assigned to it a 
 :subordinate position, and made it, in some degree, subservient 
 io the interests of the Church of England. Under this impres- 
 sion, the brethren had drawn a broader line of demarcation
 
 218 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 between themselves and the colonial clergy than had previously 
 existed; but this well-intentioned change had created much 
 difference of opinion, and some prejudice against Mr. Leigh. 
 Looking at the whole case, we may observe: 1. That Mr. 
 Leigh, having been in early life a member of an Independent 
 church, cannot be suspected of having had any particular pre- 
 dilection for episcopacy. 2. The colonial clergy had no anti- 
 pathy to Methodism ; on the contrary, the two senior chaplains 
 avowed a grateful recollection of their early connexion with its 
 societies. 3. Had Mr. Leigh set up a system antagonistic, 
 even in appearance, to the Church, he would have been sent out 
 of the colony. The governor doubted the propriety of giving 
 him permission to preach at all, assigning as a reason, " that it 
 might lead to religious controversies and divisions, and ulti- 
 mately to a disturbance of the public tranquillity." " I am a 
 member of the Church of England myself," said His Excellency, 
 " and wish every person in the country to be of the same com- 
 munion. To be candid with you, Mr. Leigh, I would rather 
 you had come from any other body of people than the Method- 
 ists. It is true, that it matters but little by what name we are 
 called ; but while I govern this country, I must protect it from 
 religious strife and party warfare. If you will see the colonial 
 clergy, and put yourself on a friendly footing with them, it will 
 tend much to promote your comfort and success." 
 
 What, in those circumstances, did Mr. Leigh do ? Did he 
 remind His Excellency that the Toleration Act was in force, and 
 that he intended to claim and to exercise all the prerogatives 
 of the colonial clergy ? No. Did he shape Methodism to the 
 taste of the clergy, and place himself and his system under their 
 supervision ? He did not. He set up Methodism in all the 
 integrity of its doctrines, its disciplinary laws, and fiscal regu- 
 lations, and placed the whole in a friendly, and yet not more 
 friendly than Christian, attitude towards the Church. In acting 
 as he did, he neither compromised his ecclesiastical system, 
 nor his ministerial independence. They are spurious notions 
 of independence, however plausible they may seem, that would 
 place us at variance with good men of other denominations, 
 or prevent our uniting with them in working out any gene- 
 ral scheme for the social or spiritual elevation of the people. 
 We are not able to perceive how Mr. Leigh could have adopted 
 a wiser or more Christian policy, had there been no interference 
 on the part of the civil power. Without any more particular 
 reference to this case, we may say generally, that missionaries, 
 on entering upon new spheres of labour, should speak with cau- 
 tion and reserve respecting the plans of their predecessors ; nor 
 should those plans be rashly tampered with. New ones may be
 
 X.] VISIT OP A TONGAN CHIEF TO SYDNEY. 219 
 
 suggested, and appear to be more enlightened, more compre- 
 hensive, and better calculated to consolidate and expand the 
 work of the mission ; but it will generally be found that the old 
 ones resulted from experience, and were well adapted to existing 
 circumstances. Sudden changes are the more to be deprecated, 
 when the missionary finds that societies or churches have acqui- 
 esced in the former administration, and given it a hearty and 
 united co-operation. If the new system, intended to supple- 
 ment or supersede the old one, were a manifest improvement, 
 still it would be unwise in him to force it upon a reluctant 
 community. Even when it is indubitable, that his predecessor 
 has erred in judgment, in conducting the affairs of the mission, 
 he must guard against imputing that error to obliquity of inten- 
 tion, lest he should impeach the moral and religious principles 
 of an absent brother. It was a rare case indeed, if Mr. Leigh, 
 in alluding to the names or labours of his co-adjutors in his corre- 
 spondence, did not speak of both in the most respectful terms. 
 
 About this time a young chief, having arrived in Sydney 
 from Tonga, for the purpose of verifying, by actual observation, 
 the incredible accounts that had reached Ms country respecting 
 the Europeans of New South Wales, claimed the particular 
 attention of the brethren. As the mission in Tonga had to 
 struggle with formidable difficulties, it was judged desirable to 
 make such an impression upon this young man as might lead 
 him to give a favourable report of the effects of Christianity, 
 should he be spared to return to his own land. The governor 
 received him with obvious satisfaction ; he was conducted to 
 various objects of public interest, and seemed to be particularly 
 struck with the process of education in the public schools. 
 After gratifying his curiosity, he returned to Tonga, when he 
 assembled the chiefs, and gave them an account of his travels 
 by sea and land. His remarks upon the stone walls, large 
 houses, articles of barter in the shops, number of ships in Syd- 
 ney Harbour, exercising of the military, variety of fruits, enor- 
 mous sizes of the horses and horned cattle, extent of the coun- 
 try, and, above all, the unbounded liberality and kindness of our 
 friends, produced an electrifying effect upon the chiefs, who 
 sat amazed and overwhelmed to hear such reports from their 
 own relations, whose veracity they never questioned. He also 
 informed them of the schools, especially Sunday-schools, and 
 the sacred attention which the people paid to the sabbath-day ; 
 and added, " The people of Tonga will never be wise until they 
 adopt the same measures." The condescension, attention, libe- 
 rality, and advices of His Excellency the governor were detailed 
 with uncommon eloquence and extraordinary effect. " In short," 
 said the missionary who was present, "I never witnessed a
 
 220 LIFE OF THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 scene which excited a greater variety of grateful and delightful 
 sensations in my mind than this, in which the best interests of 
 our missions are involved." 
 
 Although the disease of Mr. Leigh had not assumed any 
 more aggravated form, it yet wholly incapacitated him for public 
 duty. Dr. Bland communicated to him the result of a medical 
 consultation on his case. " In our judgment," said the doctor, 
 " the disease under which you labour may be effectually subdued 
 by judicious medical treatment, and attention on your own part." 
 Mr. Leigh's views and feelings, at this period, are expressed in 
 the following abbreviated extracts from his journal : 
 
 " December 1st. The doctor encourages me to expect a per- 
 fect cure ; but without God we can do nothing. ' God is my 
 refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble ! ' 
 
 " 2nd. I am much reduced in strength ; but I have great 
 peace of mind. I have been much exercised about the New- 
 Zealand and Tonga missions ; but ' is any thing too hard for 
 the Lord?' 
 
 " 3rd. My affliction increases : the remedies prescribed seem 
 to aggravate all the symptoms of my complaint. Lord, thy 
 blessing will make all well ! 
 
 " 6th. I am a little better. I can hear the service going on 
 in the adjoining chapel. What a privilege is this ! Lord, bless 
 New Zealand ! 
 
 " 8th. I was not able to attend public worship last Lord's 
 day ; but I can say, ' My soul cleaveth unto the Lord.' ' Hold 
 thou me up, and I shall be safe : and I will have respect unto 
 thy statutes continually.' 
 
 " 9th. This day we removed to our new house. How like 
 strangers and pilgrims we are ! Lord, give me the spirit of 
 holy zeal." 
 
 10th. The Rev. William Cooper called to see him. He held 
 a long conversation with Mr. Leigh on the state of the natives ; 
 during which he explained his plans for their civil and religious 
 improvement. Mr. Leigh concurred in his views generally, and 
 expressed a hope that he might live to see his benevolent wishes 
 consummated. On his retiring, Mr. Leigh observed, " What a 
 spiritually-minded man this is ! He is always longing for the sal- 
 vation of men. How deeply he feels for the poor natives, and 
 with what earnestness he wrestles with God in their behalf ! He 
 seldom parts with any one, without saying something in com- 
 mendation of Christ and religion. May the Lord breathe into 
 me the same spirit, and fill me with zeal for the glory of Christ 
 in the spread of His gospel !" 
 
 " 12th. I feel a little better. I have peace with God, and 
 my soul longs for the salvation of the Heathen.
 
 X.] EXTRACTS FKOM MB. LEIGH'S JOUBNA.L. 221 
 
 " 13th. This is a time of trial and discouragement. The mis- 
 sion amongst the natives declines, and our brother has felt him- 
 self obliged to withdraw from Tongataboo ; but ' if God be for 
 us, who can be against us ?' The account which the senior chap- 
 lain gives of the New-Zealand mission, in this week's ' Gazette,' 
 is, upon the whole, encouraging. Without holy, zealous, and self- 
 denying men, those missions cannot be successfully prosecuted. I 
 have received several visits from the Kev. Messrs. Cooper and Hill. 
 How cheering to have intercourse with the excellent of the earth ! 
 
 " 14th. My missionary brethren called. Their conversation 
 was truly profitable. I have recommended them to preach in dif- 
 ferent parts of this populous city. Here are vast fields of useful- 
 ness, especially amongst the black natives, and in Tonga. New 
 Zealand must yet be supplied with a few zealous and holy mis- 
 sionaries." 
 
 On Tuesday, 16th, he was enabled, for the first time since he 
 left New Zealand, to conduct family prayer. He read and prayed ; 
 but his voice was tremulous and indistinct. In prayer he expressed 
 his anxiety respecting the New-Zealand mission, and entreated 
 God to display His truth and grace in saving that country. 
 
 On the 19th, it was found necessary to apply twenty-two 
 leeches, to arrest the progress of inflammation in his throat. " I 
 can endure all the sufferings to which I am now subjected," he 
 remarked, " as I hope to give up my account with joy on the 
 last day. The Lord is my comforter." 
 
 "23rd. Through the mercy of God, I am better. 'I had 
 fainted, unless I had believed to see the goodness of the Lord in 
 the land of the living.' The Itev. Samuel Marsden called to-day : 
 he has always been to me a friend and a brother. May God 
 sanctify our Christian intercourse ! 
 
 " January 1st, 1824. This is the first day of another year. 
 On looking over the last year, what mercies ! what sufferings ! 
 what deliverances ! what consolation ! Mrs. Leigh and myself were 
 on board the ' St. Michael,' when she struck upon a rock, and 
 remained for six hours in imminent danger. By the goodness of 
 God, and the combined efforts of the crew, she floated with the 
 rising tide, and sustained but little injury. The Rev. Samuel 
 Marsden, Mrs. Leigh, and myself, were shipwrecked in the 
 ' Brompton,' and landed upon a desolate island. Here we suf- 
 fered many privations for several days, but were at last taken off 
 the island by a boat from New Zealand. Here I lost 40 in 
 money, and every thing else but the clothes I wore at the time. 
 And are we alive this day ? ' What shall I render unto the Lord 
 for all His benefits toward me ? I will take the cup of salvation, 
 and call upon the name of the Lord. I will pay my vows unto 
 the Lord now in the presence of all His people.'
 
 222 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 " 5th. I have just received good news : a glorious work is in 
 progress in several of the islands. Many are renouncing idolatry, 
 turning to the true Jehovah, and singing the praises of Christ in 
 their own tongue. 
 
 ' Jesus shall reign where'er the sun 
 Doth his successive journeys run ; 
 His kingdom stretch from shore to shore, 
 Till suns shall rise and set no more.' 
 
 " 6th. The sittings of the district-meeting terminated on 
 Saturday evening. The brethren kindly and frequently visited me ; 
 and, while they were engaged in united prayer, the Lord gave us 
 an abundant blessing. I find that, though deprived of the public 
 means of grace, the sabbath is the best day of the seven. 
 
 " 13th. I am somewhat better ; but my complaint is exceed- 
 ingly variable. The conversation and prayers of the clergy, and 
 of my own brethren, are exceedingly refreshing. The New- 
 Zealand mission lies near my heart : Lord Jesus, look upon the 
 wretched savages of that country ! 
 
 " 25th. I have been suffering from inflammation of the chest. 
 A large blister has failed to relieve me, and recourse is being 
 had to bleeding. I am very weak, but quite willing either to die 
 or live. My wife is indeed a valuable companion. 
 
 " 28th. The seton in my side has afforded me considerable 
 relief, so that I am now improving. Bless the Lord for any 
 signs of returning health ! " 
 
 These extracts, brief as they are, may suffice to show the 
 severity of the trial through which Mr. Leigh was passing, and 
 the state of peaceful resignation in which he was preserved. 
 
 In a letter, written at the close of this month, and addressed 
 to Joseph Butterworth, Esq., M.P., he gives that gentleman a 
 general view of the Church and Wesleyan missions in New Zea- 
 land, and of the state of things in New South Wales ; and adds, 
 " You will peruse, I doubt not, with much interest, the enclosed 
 extract from a communication I have just received from the Rev. 
 William Cooper : ' I have the pleasure of informing you that the 
 journal of a recent expedition of discovery to Moreton Bay, lati- 
 tude twenty-seven or twenty-eight degrees south, and the nar- 
 rative of two Europeans who were found there, exhibit some 
 veiy favourable traits in the dispositions and habits of the abori- 
 gines in that part of New Holland. This journal and narrative, 
 I understand, are to be published immediately, under the direc- 
 tion of Mr. Justice Field. With the perusal of both, in manu- 
 script, I have been kindly favoured : to me they have been very 
 interesting, and to the missionary cause they are most encou- 
 raging. Herein we may perceive that the natives, six or seven 
 degrees to the northward, are in a condition much superior to
 
 X.] DIFFICULTY OF ENLIGHTENING THE NATIVES. 223 
 
 that of those in this neighbourhood. They seem to be endued 
 with stronger sociability and affection, and with more intellect 
 and invention, than any we have seen. The tribes there form 
 little villages of huts ; they have a king or chief, whom, with his 
 queen, or wife, and a concubine, they both honour and maintain. 
 For the support of the king, they give a portion of what they 
 have taken in fishing or hunting ; and when this is done, and 
 they themselves left without a morsel, they murmur not. Their 
 humanity and honesty appear to be real. The Europeans who 
 had been cast away on the coast, and had for several months 
 resided among them, they treated with every mark of respect, 
 kindness, and hospitality in their power.' With such a state- 
 ment of well-authenticated facts before us, may we not most 
 reasonably and hopefully conclude, that missionaries who are duly 
 qualified, and able to endure some privations, going to these 
 people, might, under the Divine blessing, do them both present 
 and everlasting good ? May the Lord send forth more labourers 
 into His vineyard !" 
 
 The missionary, however, found it extremely difficult to make 
 any permanent impression upon the native mind in the colony. 
 On the 15th of March, he observes : " Yesterday I visited the 
 settlement of the aborigines, to whom I preached. As many of 
 the wild natives were about the woods, I had an opportunity of 
 conversing with them. Some of them were seriously hurt by 
 fighting a few days before : the rest were lounging under the 
 trees in a state of apparent torpor, waiting till the shades of the 
 evening should assist them to hunt the opossum. In the insti- 
 tution there are thirteen children, seven girls, and six boys. 
 Pour of the girls' fathers were white men, and three or four of 
 the boys have the same origin. The natives have been engaged 
 in a terrible conflict, in consequence of the death of Coke, a black 
 boy who was baptized, and is since dead. A year has elapsed 
 since he died ; but his death was only avenged last week. The 
 natives believe death to be occasioned by the malice and crafti- 
 ness of some one of a hostile tribe, who, they think, unperceived 
 and unfelt, perforates with a poisoned dart the side opposite the 
 heart. No sign of puncture is left ; but he dies in consequence 
 of the poison. The discovery of the murderer depends upon 
 some dreamer; and the individual who is the subject of the 
 dream must pass through the usual ordeal. In the case of Coke's 
 death, his aunt dreamed, twelve months after the event, that he 
 was speared by his companion, who was ordered to stand punish- 
 ment on Sydney race-ground, last Sunday but one. In a short 
 time a spear penetrated his body a little above the hip ; but it 
 was extracted without having endangered life. The man who 
 threw the spear which wounded the boy, had to stand in his
 
 224 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 turn, and three or four hundred natives assembled to do their 
 utmost. He defended himself successfully against a host of 
 spears, with a shield about one foot broad and three long. His 
 friends then turned \ipon his assailants, and the result was, that 
 one of them had his skull dreadfully fractured. They then entered 
 into mutual explanations, and made it up. As many as had the 
 means, afterwards intoxicated themselves, either with grog or 
 peach-cider, and then began little less than a murderous scuffle. 
 The strongest, of course, came off the best. 
 
 " If the friends of humanity at home could only witness those 
 scenes of depravity, those desolating effects of sin, many tears 
 would be shed in sympathy for the sufferers. At a missionary 
 meeting held last week, I related those circumstances ; and one 
 of the speakers, in applying some of my remarks, and summing 
 up the number of dollars which he would give on certain ac- 
 counts, said, ' I will give another dollar a-year, because T am not 
 a black man.' Had he seen, as well as heard, he would have given 
 still more. O, what a work there is to be performed in New South 
 Wales ! It is a comfort to me to know that the arm of the Lord 
 is not shortened. God can save to the very uttermost." 
 
 Nor was the individual referred to the only liberal contributor 
 at the above meeting. Mr. John Lees, of Castlereagh, was pre- 
 sent, and addressed the assembly. After some animated remarks 
 on the duty of supporting Christian missions, he said, " I will 
 give twenty bushels of wheat as my contribution to this branch 
 society. I wish to encourage my friends at Windsor to give 
 liberally." On the following day a similar meeting was held at 
 John's own settlement. Reflecting upon the goodness of God 
 towards himself and family, he was filled with devout gratitude, 
 and expressed it by such spontaneous acts of benevolence as 
 astonished his Christian brethren. Before the close of the meet- 
 ing, he said, " In addition to the twenty bushels of wheat I gave 
 yesterday, I will now give forty more ; and, as my tobacco crop 
 is good, I will also give ten pounds of tobacco." After the meet- 
 ing, he added a cow and calf to those noble contributions. He 
 sold the whole for 45, which sum he paid to the auxiliary trea- 
 surer, as his subscription for that year. Though a severe drought 
 had occurred during the earlier months of the year, and affected 
 vegetation in several districts of the country, yet to John it had 
 been a prosperous year, both as it regarded his cattle and his 
 crops. The love of man, originating in supreme love to God, is 
 like the mountain stream : you may obstruct its progress by fill- 
 ing up its channel ; but its accumulating waters will find a new 
 vent, and pour themselves upon the valleys below, spreading 
 beauty and fertility over the whole landscape. 
 
 The ingenious method by which John Lees endeavoured to
 
 X.] JOHN LEES, AND HIS SUBSCRIPTIONS. 225 
 
 meet a change of circumstances, without diminishing the amount 
 of his subscription to the sacred cause of missions, has been well 
 described in a paper drawn. up by missionary Carvosso. " One 
 of those distressing droughts," he remarks, " with which New 
 South Wales is not unfrequently visited, having occurred, John's 
 crops, in common with others, entirely failed. After many pain- 
 ful exercises as to how his subscription of nine guineas should 
 be paid, he resolved to sell one of his horses. For some months 
 great pains were taken by himself, his wife, and children, to make 
 it as marketable as possible. It was often seen tied under a 
 shady tree, while the children were employed in the woods cut- 
 ting grass for it. On the week immediately preceding our mis- 
 sionary meeting at Sydney, I happened, on the day of the fair, 
 to cross the market-place, and saw John, my most benevolent 
 friend from the Nepean, in the act of mounting his horse to 
 return home. Not knowing his errand there, nor the state of 
 his mind, I spoke cheerfully to him about attending the meeting; 
 for we could not well afford his absence, ' having no man like- 
 minded.' He returned no answer. I spoke a second time : he 
 was still silent. On lifting my eyes to his countenance, as he 
 sat on his horse, I saw that he was overwhelmed with grief. As 
 well as tears and perturbed feeling would permit, he said, ' No, 
 sir ; I shall now be ashamed to be seen there. I can't pay my 
 subscription ; for I can't sell my horse.' More astonished at 
 this speech of tried, disinterested benevolence, than any thing 
 about ' giving ' that had before dropped from his lips, or any 
 other, I attempted to render him a word of consolation, such as, 
 indeed, the occasion seemed to require ; but his distress was too 
 deep to be mitigated by any thing that I could say. He broke 
 from me while I was in the act of speaking to him, and bore the 
 burden of his painful disappointment back to his distant abode 
 in the bush. Apologizing for his absence at the meeting, and 
 non-payment of his subscription, the incident did not fail to draw 
 tears from the audience. But improved cultivation, fruitful 
 showers, and the blessing of God on grounds so peculiarly con- 
 nected with the skies, gave him a very plentiful crop the follow- 
 ing year. On leaving his lowly roof to go with him to the mis- 
 sionary meeting at his own chapel in the wood, his wife, in very 
 homely attire, sitting on a stool with an infant on her lap, called 
 loudly after us : ' John, mind, you did not pay your subscription 
 last year : you must pay two years now.' Considering that Mary 
 was not a member of the church, that she did not in every tiling 
 see eye to eye with her zealous husband, and that the rate of the 
 subscription stood at a point so elevated, this word of exhortation 
 I could but regard as being above things of common-place. John 
 did his duty at the meeting. He put down various subscriptions 
 
 Q
 
 226 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 in kind, the whole of which, when disposed of, amounted to, I 
 think, 14. ' There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth.' " 
 
 On the 20th of August, the Eev. Daniel Tyerman and George 
 Bennett, Esq., deputies from the London Missionary Society, 
 arrived in Sydney. Every thing appeared at this season to dis- 
 advantage. " The neighbouring country," they said, " is good 
 in soil, and diversified in feature ; but its aspect is dreary from 
 long drought, which has exhausted the springs, withered the 
 herbage, and reduced the cattle to living skeletons. We have 
 made various calls on, or received visits from, naval, military, 
 and civil officers, to whom we had introductions, as well as to 
 the Wesleyan missionaries, who are here carrying on a blessed 
 work amongst all classes of colonists." Those gentlemen visited 
 the barracks, hospitals, and schools in Sydney, and inquired par- 
 ticularly into the state of religion and morality in the city. They 
 paid a visit to Paramatta, where they were hospitably entertained 
 at the residence of the Rev. Samuel Marsden. They inspected 
 the factory for the reception of female convicts, and found them 
 employed in dressing flax, sorting wool, and spinning both, to 
 be woven by the male convicts at their quarters. One hundred 
 and eight females were thus occupied, and as many more were 
 expected in a few days. A respectable matron superintended 
 the establishment. The institution for the education of the 
 orphan children of convicts, which is admirably conducted, ex- 
 cited their deepest sympathy. Upwards of one hundred young 
 persons were in course of preparation for situations as servants 
 and apprentices. 
 
 Considering the circumstances of the aborigines, and knowing 
 what had been accomplished in the islands of the South Seas, 
 by the preaching of the gospel in their own tongue, in all its 
 diversity of dialects, the deputation were of opinion that some 
 effectual means might be suggested for recovering the New- 
 Hollander to civilization and to Christ. On their return to Syd- 
 ney, they sought an interview with the governor on the subject ; 
 but the case of the natives was not understood, at that period, 
 either by the missionaries who occasionally mingled with them, 
 or by the government itself. His Excellency gave them a cor- 
 dial reception, and instituted many inquiries respecting the islands 
 they had visited, and seemed much gratified by the account they 
 gave of the wonderful progress of Christianity, and the rapid 
 change from savage to comparatively civilized life, which had 
 taken place in many of those islands. They informed him that, 
 after much deliberation, they were anxious to leave Mr. Threl- 
 keld, who was returning from the South Seas, as a missionary to 
 the aborigines. They proposed to station Mr. Threlkeld at the 
 new colony on the river Brisbane, Moreton Bay, if the govern-
 
 x.] ME. THKELKELD'S MISSION TO THE ABOBIGINES. 227 
 
 ment would make a suitable grant of land for a missionary settle- 
 ment. To this proposal His Excellency at once acceded, and as- 
 sured them of his readiness to further so benevolent an enterprise. 
 
 The deputation then waited on Mr. Leigh, whose health was 
 improving, and explained their plans relative to the settlement 
 of Mr. Threlkeld, concluding with the observation, " If you can 
 occupy the station we contemplate for our missionary, we will at 
 once yield the preference to you." Being assured that the Wes- 
 leyans had no means nor agents for such an extension of their 
 labours, the gentlemen proceeded to make arrangements for com- 
 mencing their mission. They obtained an extensive allotment 
 of land for their settlement at Newcastle, and secured the ap- 
 proval of the government to their plan for conducting the mission. 
 
 Before leaving the colony, they addressed a letter of admoni- 
 tion and direction to their agent; in which they say, "The 
 novelty of an undertaking which proposes the conversion of the 
 debased aborigines of this country to Christianity, and their in- 
 struction in the arts of civilized life, will fix upon you the eyes 
 of the Christian world, and awaken at once a universal interest, 
 and a peculiar curiosity in observing your operations, and in 
 anticipating the results of the pending experiment. The liberal 
 promise which the government of this country has given of the 
 appropriation of ten thousand acres of land for the use of the 
 natives at Keid's Mistake, and on which you will reside with 
 your family, removes every impediment, and makes your way 
 open to proceed to your station as soon as you can complete your 
 arrangements. As a knowledge of the language of the natives 
 must be regarded as essential to the success of your mission, you 
 will deem it to be your duty to use your best efforts to acquire 
 it ; while it will greatly facilitate the progress of your work, to 
 make yourself familiar with their customs, superstitions, and 
 habits. By a knowledge of these, you will see what the principal 
 difficulties opposing your success are ; while an intimate ac- 
 quaintance with their language will enable you to communicate 
 that information respecting the gospel of Jesus, which will be 
 the best adapted to remove obstacles, and insure success. Your 
 knowledge of what has been done in these respects among the 
 adults of other heathen nations, will forbid that you should 
 despair of success among those who have reached the years of 
 maturity : but your special attention will be directed to the chil- 
 dren, and to the rising generation, as affording the best grounds 
 of hope. Schools, for the instruction of all, it will be your first 
 object to establish, and which you will superintend with indefa- 
 tigable care and zeal. And while your best efforts will be 
 directed to heal their mental woes, your knowledge of medicine 
 will enable you to remove their bodily sufferings. A steady 
 
 Q 2
 
 228 LIFE OP THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 attention to these objects, together with a kind manner, a tender 
 solicitude to promote their temporal happiness and comfort, and 
 a glowing zeal to advance their eternal salvation, will not fail, 
 we trust, to secure to you their love, confidence, and attachment. 
 To accomplish all this, will be indeed an arduous task ; but the 
 confidence which we have in your talents and diligence, and in 
 that Divine assistance which you will constantly implore, enables 
 us to anticipate a period, not very remote, when this will be 
 achieved." 
 
 The provincial press urged the claims of this truly difficult 
 undertaking upon the government and the country with fre- 
 quency and eloquence. " We understand," said the " Gazette " 
 of October, " that the Rev. Mr. Threlkeld, from the South Seas, 
 is on the eve of departing to Moreton Bay, in order to attempt 
 reaching the understandings of the fine race of savages in that 
 quarter, through their own language., which he is determined on 
 acquiring, if within the compass of possibility. We are inclined 
 to think that this attempt will be instrumental in performing won- 
 ders in the course of a few years. The natives are worthy of 
 such attention, and the mission should be assisted in the most 
 munificent manner by all classes in the colony. Wellington Val- 
 ley presents another endless field for missionary labour ; and we 
 are warranted in announcing that the Wesleyan missionaries will 
 enter it during the ensuing year. Thus the time appears to be 
 at hand, when the long-neglected and degraded natives of this 
 continent will be brought into a state of Christianity, and thus 
 happily subjected to the control of civilization." 
 
 Messrs. Tyerman and Bennett having kindly offered their as- 
 sistance at the fourth anniversary of the New South Wales Wes- 
 leyan Auxiliary Missionary Society, the public meeting was held 
 in Macquarie-street chapel. Preparatory sermons were preached, 
 on the preceding sabbath, by the Eev. Samuel Leigh, and the 
 Rev. Daniel Tyerman. At the evening service especially, several 
 of the first personages in the colony were present ; and the ser- 
 mon, which was grounded upon 1 Thess. i. 9, 10, " Ye turned to 
 God from idols to serve the living and true God, and to wait for 
 His Son from heaven," was such a display of cogent reasoning, 
 exalted sentiment, and masterly eloquence, as produced the most 
 salutary impressions on a large and attentive audience. George 
 Bennett, Esq., presided at the public meeting. As might be 
 expected, the edifice was quite full. The solemn and dignified ap- 
 peals that were made to the noblest feelings of human nature were 
 supported by the recital of striking and impressive facts. The 
 meeting was addressed with great effect by the Rev. Messrs. 
 Tyerman and Threlkeld : several distinguished lay-gentlemen also 
 took part in the proceedings. In the course of a speech of great
 
 X.] THE NATIVES IN WELLINGTON VALLEY. 229 
 
 power, by the solicitor-general, he said, " On an estate, in the 
 island of Tortola, belonging to myself, there were a number of 
 slaves sunk in the lowest depths of ignorance and vice, and par- 
 ticularly addicted to every species of dishonesty. To the instruc- 
 tion of these slaves the Wesleyan missionaries were invited, and 
 in a short time, so complete was the reformation, that thefts 
 became unknown; one of the Negroes was appointed to the 
 management of the estate, a post which he occupied with the 
 most exemplary fidelity, and the annual produce of the planta- 
 tion amazingly exceeded the amount of any previous year." An 
 eye-witness remarked, " We do not remember any former occa- 
 sion on which the claims of the millions of our fellow-men, who 
 are yet without God and without hope in the world, were more 
 eifectually urged, or more cordially recognised ; whilst the friendly 
 union of persons of different religious denominations, in promo- 
 ting the common cause of Christianity, was conspicuously exhi- 
 bited." The contributions for the year amounted to 300. 
 
 A young man, who had been employed for some time in the 
 instruction of the jiatives, was now dispatched to examine Wel- 
 lington Valley. This was an extensive region in the interior of 
 the country, of above ten millions of acres, lying, as a reference 
 to the map will show, between the Macquarie and Lachlan rivers. 
 The governor, who evinced a livery interest in the mission of this 
 young man, placed him upon the government-stores, and under 
 the protection of its officers. He was to find his way to the in- 
 terior, present his credentials to the commandant of that part of 
 the country, and claim, by the authority of the governor, his 
 assistance. It was his duty to ascertain the number and state of 
 the native tribes in Wellington Valley ; the probability of bring- 
 ing them to adopt the habits of civilized men ; and to report, on 
 his return, on those subjects. Travelling under the auspices of 
 the governor, he was treated with much respect, and reached the 
 place of his destination in safety. He attached himself to the 
 wandering savages in the valley, and remained with them until 
 he had acquired a knowledge of their social condition, and was 
 able to converse with them, on common subjects, in their own 
 language. On returning to Sydney, he presented his report, 
 which was, upon the whole, highly satisfactory. 
 
 " I found," he remarked, " five tribes spread over the extended 
 valley of Wellington ; but how large those tribes may be, it would 
 be hazardous to conjecture, a whole tribe having perhaps never 
 been seen together. They are commonly divided into groups of 
 sixty or seventy persons. They are, in general, taller, stouter, 
 and more athletic than the blacks near the colony, and evince a 
 slight superiority of intellect : in point of ignorance and immo- 
 rality, however, both are on a level. They are perpetually roving
 
 230 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 from place to place, either as prompted by caprice, or in search 
 of food. They build no houses, and their only covering is the 
 skin of the opossum ; but they generally go naked, and even in 
 cold and wet weather sleep on the bare ground, without shelter, 
 in the open air, with only a fire by their side to keep them warm. 
 They live on kangaroos, emus, opossums, snakes, and fish. The 
 women are not allowed to partake of the animals procured by 
 their husbands, but left to seek their own subsistence, which 
 chiefly consists of large grubs found at the roots of young trees. 
 They have some notion of a Supreme Being ; but they pay Him 
 no worship. They have also some idea of a future state : they 
 believe that, though they shall rise again, it will be as human 
 beings in this world. Murder is the only crime which, in their 
 apprehension, deserves punishment hereafter. Those sentiments, 
 however, have no practical influence over them." 
 
 The brethren were so satisfied with the manner in which this 
 young man had discharged the duties of his mission, that they 
 appointed him to the office of assistant missionary, and assigned 
 to him the above interesting field of labour. 
 
 The native school which had been established at Black Town 
 was beginning to develope the mental capabilities of the youth- 
 ful savages who attended it. Mr. Leigh, being improved in 
 health, took a tour through the colony, visited this institution, 
 and examined the children. He was accompanied by the resi- 
 dent missionary of Windsor. They found two boys and five girls, 
 two of whom were mulattoes. These read tolerably well, and 
 repeated portions of the scriptures, and hymns, which they had 
 committed to memory: their needle-work was executed very 
 neatly. When this school was opened, it was said, " The mis- 
 sionary may as well attempt to teach the kangaroos and opossums 
 sense and indiistry, as the children of the New-Hollander." " In 
 t $ my opinion," said a magistrate at a public meeting, " the best 
 use that could be made of the black population of this country, 
 would be to shoot them all, and manure the ground with their 
 carcasses." But how satisfactorily has it been proved, since that 
 day, that the gospel of Christ possesses a singular adaptation to 
 every variety of physical and mental condition, existing through- 
 out the entire family of man ! 
 
 The native teacher, having found his way to Jervis Bay, trans- 
 mitted to Sydney some interesting details which throw consider- 
 able light upon the character of the aborigines in that part of 
 the country. We can only afford room for two or three con- 
 densed extracts. The communication is dated October, 1826. 
 
 " At sunset I went on shore at Bowen's Isle, to see the blacks 
 who were employed in fishing. I found their dialect had but very 
 little affinity to that with which I am acquainted. I distributed
 
 AUSTRALIAN GROUP.
 
 X.] THE MISSION TO THE ABORIGINES. 231 
 
 a few fish-hooks among them, and went with them into a cave in 
 a great rock by the sea-side. Here I addressed them on the 
 doctrine of a future state. I observed that they were very care- 
 ful in removing the scales from a fish ; believing that if the scales 
 are taken off before the fish is laid upon the fire, the waves of 
 the sea will rise up, and prevent them from catching any more 
 fish that day. They appear to be of a very litigious character, 
 exceedingly depraved, and dissatisfied, give them what you will. 
 A few of them accompanied me a short distance into the interior, 
 through a thick wood. Being unable to return to the vessel, I 
 lay down with the blacks, and slept soundly. They have no 
 fixed habitation, and only seek a temporary shelter under the 
 branches of a tree, the hollow of a rock, or two or three sheets 
 of bark, laid in a reclining position against each other. They 
 are seldom employed except in fishing and hunting the kangaroo 
 and opossum. They use spears and clubs. In the use of these 
 weapons they are very dexterous, and will hit a bird on the wing, 
 at an amazing distance. 
 
 " 14th. We arrived at Bateman Bay. It is forty miles from 
 Jervis Bay. On the following day a native came on board : I 
 gave him a blanket and some biscuit, and dispatched him to bring 
 his countrymen. This I was obliged to do by making signs, as 
 he did not understand the language of the blacks of Wellington 
 Valley. 
 
 " On the 20th we weighed anchor, and were leaving the bay, 
 when we were hailed by a number of blacks from the south side 
 of the bay. When the vessel was moored, I took with me a few 
 presents, and went on shore. One of those blacks had been over 
 to the new country, and could speak English sufficiently to inter- 
 pret what I had to say to the rest of his countrymen. On first 
 approaching them, men, women, and children raised their hands 
 in token of peace. I stood for some time ruminating upon the 
 affecting scene before me. The women separated themselves from 
 us, and sat down, at a distance, by themselves. I sat down with 
 the men, and explained, through my interpreter, the objects of 
 my visit. At the close of this interview I wrote as follows : 
 
 1. Those are the cleanest blacks I have yet seen in the country. 
 
 2. They are very kind to their women and children : the blankets 
 I gave them they handed to their wives. A venerable pair, with 
 white hair, came to me arm in arm. 3. The men appear 
 to be of the middle size ; some, however, are tall, and all seem 
 to be athletic. The women are rather short ; but I believe this 
 generally arises from carrying immense burdens. Both men and 
 women are remarkable for their docility. 4. My interpreter tells 
 me that they are on good terms with the neighbouring tribes. 
 5. They are not so vagrant as the tribes at Jervis Bay ; but it is
 
 232 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 impossible they should be settled, as they have no means of sub- 
 sistence but those of catching fish and seals, and gathering wild 
 fruit in the woods. 
 
 " On the 25th, I discovered a site that will just answer the 
 purposes of our mission, and sailed out of the bay, for the pre- 
 sent, while the blacks waved their hands in token of friendship." 
 
 The missionaries, who had so providentially escaped from New 
 Zealand, had been employed in the colony, in various departments 
 of labour. On the 29th of August, the brethren were convened to 
 consider certain communications that had been received from the 
 Church missionaries at the Bay of Islands. Mr. Leigh informed the 
 meeting, that peace was restored to New Zealand ; that the bre- 
 thren of the Church mission had no intention of leaving the coun- 
 try ; and that the way was now open for the re-establishment of 
 the Wesleyan mission. After a little discussion, it was unani- 
 mously agreed, that the missionaries should sail for the Bay of 
 Islands by the first conveyance. In this arrangement, they anti- 
 cipated the decision of the committee in London. On hearing 
 of the destruction of the mission-premises at Wangaroa, that com- 
 mittee had held a special meeting, at which it was resolved, that 
 New Zealand should not be given up while there remained any 
 hope of reclaiming the natives to Christianity ; and that the bre- 
 thren who had left should be requested to return to the country 
 without loss of time. In those conclusions the missionaries 
 acquiesced, and sailed from Sydney soon after. 
 
 On October 20th, 1827, after recapitulating the principal inci- 
 dents of his own missionary life, Mr. Leigh adverts to the state 
 of the mission in Australia at that period. " It is now thirteen 
 years," he writes, " since I first landed upon the shores of this 
 country. What extraordinary events have occurred in that time ! 
 For several years I laboured alone. My privations and suffer- 
 ings were great. My appeal for help brought out my esteemed 
 friend and brother, W. Lawry. My health declining, I visited 
 New Zealand, but derived little benefit from the change. I re- 
 turned to England. The account which I gave of the savages 
 of New Zealand induced the committee to appoint myself and 
 two others, to commence a mission in that country. I sailed 
 from England in 1821, with two brethren, one of whom, the 
 Kev. William Horton, I left in Van-Diemen's Land, to establish, 
 if possible, a mission there. Well and faithfully did he discharge 
 his duty in that flourishing colony. On arriving in Sydney, I 
 found my old round, of one hundred and fifty miles, divided into 
 three ample circuits. Mr. Carvosso was stationed at Windsor, Mr. 
 Lawry at Paramatta, while Sydney was favoured with the labours 
 of an eloquent and able minister. After travelling with great 
 acceptance and usefulness in each circuit in the colony, Mr. Car-
 
 X.] EPITOME OP HIS MISSIONARY LABOURS. 233 
 
 vosso removed to Van-Diemen's Land, where are abundant fruits 
 of his ministry. Mr. Lawry's course of usefulness was inter- 
 rupted at Paramatta, by his being appointed to form a mission 
 in Tonga. I sailed to New Zealand, and, having formed the mis- 
 sion there amidst great dangers and trials, returned to New South 
 Wales, broken down by affliction. At present I reside in Para- 
 matta, one of the brethren is stationed at Windsor, two in Sydney, 
 and one in Hobart Town. With those brethren I have been 
 associated for years : we have prosecuted our work in harmony. 
 'New South Wales presents an encouraging aspect. In Sydney 
 we have two chapels and good congregations ; in Paramatta, 
 three chapels, which are well attended ; in Windsor, four chapels, 
 and a good attendance. In Van-Diemen's Land there are two 
 circuits, two chapels, and two societies, enjoying peace and pros- 
 perity. Several have been added to our churches, and this year 
 the subscriptions to the mission-fund exceed 500." 
 
 At the district-meeting, which was held at Windsor, on Tues- 
 day, November 6th, the whole question of the South-Sea mission 
 and its management engaged the serious attention of the assem- 
 bled missionaries. An elaborate statement on these topics had 
 been prepared by one of the brethren, and submitted to the meet- 
 ing. It was resolved, that, as this statement is " sound in its 
 principles, correct in its facts, and judicious in its suggestions," 
 it be forthwith printed, and transmitted to the parent committee. 
 
 In the following quotation, the extended field thrown open to 
 the Society in the South Seas, is urged as a reason why the com- 
 mittee should send out immediately a large accession of labour- 
 ers to that quarter of the globe. The reasons which led to this 
 appeal have been acquiring accumulative force with the progress 
 of every year since that period. 
 
 " You have in this part of the world one of the most interest- 
 ing and inviting fields of missionary exertion any where to be 
 found. Here are two extensive and flourishing British colonies, 
 urging powerful claims on your Christian benevolence, and pro- 
 mising ultimately to yield a most ample return. Their inhabit- 
 ants are almost entirely British, as well in their feelings and habits 
 and general character, as in their origin. Here, therefore, we 
 have no foreign language to learn, nor foreign prejudices to en- 
 counter. We labour amongst a people whose national genius 
 and manners are similar to our own. This facilitates our under- 
 taking ; and their appeal for our help derives irresistible force 
 from the circumstance of its coming from our countrymen ; it 
 moves our patriotism as well as our piety ; and the consideration 
 that many amongst them are the offshoots of those very families 
 in Great Britain by whose liberality the funds of the Society are 
 replenished, and by whose prayers its success is furthered, seems
 
 234 LIFE OP THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 to render our exertions for their welfare a debt of justice as well 
 as a call of mercy. To shut up our bowels of compassion towards 
 those who are so closely allied to us by the ties of country and 
 of kindred, whilst the streams of our charity are expending them- 
 selves in other directions, would appear to be an inexcusable 
 inconsistency. 
 
 "The propriety of these remarks will be the more clearly 
 manifested, by adverting to the deplorable darkness and debase- 
 ment which characterize the moral condition of these colonies. 
 They have been peopled chiefly by the very outcasts of society. 
 Here the mother country has disgorged her most worthless and 
 vitiated sons : here those children of misfortune and iniquity have 
 been congregated together to form the rudiments of a new com- 
 munity. From those elementary seeds have sprung up a thick 
 and diversified mass of depravity, whose exuberant growth and 
 revolting character and deadly influence can nowhere be paral- 
 leled. It is, indeed, to a considerable extent, controlled and kept 
 under the shades of secrecy, by the vigilance and coercion of civil 
 authority, and the presence of some virtuous characters scattered 
 here and there throughout the land ; but still it exists, and dif- 
 fuses its destructive poison. In the case of perhaps one-third of 
 the population, this awful degeneracy is fostered by the super- 
 stitious ignorance and hostile bigotry of Catholicism ; for in that 
 proportion has the insurrectionary spirit of Ireland, coupled with 
 her poverty and vice, contributed to crowd this place of exile. 
 
 " It need not be argued with you, that the desolating effects 
 of this gross delusion and rank iniquity can only be counter- 
 acted by a full and faithful ministration of the gospel of Christ, 
 or that this sovereign remedy is able to repair the mischief, and 
 destroy the very stamina from which it springs. Of this you 
 are fully aware. But perhaps you inquire, ' Are there not other 
 ministers in abundance, whose labours in those colonies super- 
 sede the necessity of ours ? ' We answer, Their number is indeed 
 considerable; but the extent and effectiveness of their labours 
 fall very far short of the exigencies of the case. Here there is 
 an establishment of twelve chaplains, whose duties very much 
 resemble those of a parochial clergyman at home, with an arch- 
 deacon at their head. We would not speak disrespectfully of 
 this clerical body ; but we may safely affirm, that it is very incom- 
 mensurate with the spiritual wants of the country. There are 
 also some catechists employed by the Church corporation, in the 
 distant and thinly-inhabited parts of the country. These are lay- 
 men, who are empowered to read the liturgy and a sermon on 
 the sabbath, and to bury the dead. Perhaps the most efficient 
 department of labour in which the Establishment is engaged, is 
 that of schools. In imparting instruction to the young, and train-
 
 X.] APPEAL FOE THE AUSTRALIAN MISSIONS. 235 
 
 ing them up to habits of decency, and to the external observance 
 of religious duties, it is conferring a great and lasting blessing 
 on the colony. We have also two Presbyterian ministers, both 
 pious, well-educated men ; one resides in Sydney, the other at 
 Portland Head. Their ministerial labours are unquestionably 
 useful ; but we are not aware that they extend them much beyond 
 their own flocks ; so that there is still a great mass of the com- 
 munity on whom Christianity has made no aggressive movement. 
 From those statements you may readily infer, that your atten- 
 tion to these colonies is not superseded by the zeal of others. 
 Indeed, it is the opinion of many judicious persons here, that the 
 greatest share of spiritual good which has already been effected 
 is owing to the influence of your system ; and we are persuaded 
 that its continued and extended agency is urgently needed to 
 saturate the whole land with the knowledge and love of God. 
 
 " It is also important to observe that, in our endeavours to 
 bring on this glorious consummation, we meet with few obsta- 
 cles, save those which arise from the moral corruption of the 
 people. The higher classes of society, not excepting the civil 
 and ecclesiastical authorities, treat us with respect, and almost 
 every where we are received with civility and kindness. The 
 whole land is thus open to us, and many are disposed to patron- 
 ize and further our undertakings. 
 
 " Nor should the magnitude and prospective enlargement of 
 these colonies be overlooked. Already do they comprise a popu- 
 lation of Europeans, and descendants of Europeans, amounting 
 to sixty thousand souls. This population is every year augmented, 
 not only by natural means, but also by large accessions of pri- 
 soners and free emigrants ; and there is little doubt that, as the 
 immense resources of this part of the world become more fully 
 known at home, the tide of emigration will be 'more generally 
 and steadily directed toward these shores. And as the vast 
 extent of our unoccupied territory affords unlimited scope for 
 industry, and inexhaustible means of subsistence, New Holland 
 is likely to be, for centuries yet to come, a receptacle for British 
 felons, and an asylum for British settlers. We may, therefore, 
 look upon our present settlements as the rudiments of a great 
 and mighty empire, obviously destined, by a wise and merciful 
 Providence, to abolish the Paganism of this portion of the southern 
 hemisphere, and to diffuse amongst the numerous surrounding 
 nations and tribes the arts of civilization, and the blessings of 
 Christianity. Already have we penetrated three hundred miles 
 into the interior, and have formed incipient establishments on 
 the east coast, at Port Macquarie and Moreton Bay; on the 
 north, at Melville Island; and on the west, at King George's 
 Sound and Western Port ; thus encompassing this immense island
 
 236 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 with the ensigns of British authority. It is true, the standards 
 we have unfurled at those places betoken, at present, only the 
 penal consequences of crime ; but the prisoners banished thither 
 will pioneer and prepare the way for adventurous settlers ; and 
 those spots, which now exhibit nothing but rigid coercion, com- 
 pelling the reluctant labours of fettered bondmen, will hereafter 
 assume the diversified form, and acquire the multifarious strength, 
 of regular, industrious, and thriving communities. 
 
 " By this means is British power spreading forth its ramifica- 
 tions over this wild and almost untenanted wilderness, whose soil 
 the ploughshare never touched before, and whose rich resources 
 are, even yet, but partially explored. 
 
 " Now, it must appear to every one a matter of the highest 
 importance, to impregnate with religious influence and energy 
 these elements of the future greatness of Australia; to purify 
 and sweeten those primitive sources of her future population. 
 In doing this we confer a blessing on generations yet unborn ; 
 we deposit seeds whose fruitfulness will endure and increase to 
 the most distant times. 
 
 " Nor will the influence of Australia's piety be confined to 
 her own offspring. She sits as the undisputed queen of the 
 great South Pacific. She already exerts a powerful, though not 
 a political, influence over the numerous insular nations that are 
 scattered over that mighty expanse of waters. To her they look 
 with reverence ; the benefits of her commerce they have begun 
 already to experience ; and, pestiferous as has been the moral 
 influence she has hitherto exerted upon them, yet she seems 
 designated by Heaven to be the handmaid of dispensing to them 
 the blessings of religion and science and law. Her capability, 
 however, of thus becoming the illustrious benefactor of those sub- 
 ordinate tribes, will depend entirely upon her own moral charac- 
 ter ; and this is another reason why all should be done for improv- 
 ing and maturing it that lies within the compass of our power. 
 
 " Having thus endeavoured to survey the extent, and display 
 the peculiar claims and prospects, of that portion of our mission- 
 ary field which comprises the colonies of New South Wales and 
 Van-Diemen's Land, let your eye now glance at its Heathen 
 division. To the aborigines of those countries we owe a debt 
 of deep compassion and national justice. They are the most 
 degraded of human beings, roaming in small independent hordes, 
 nearly and often completely naked, without home or habitation, 
 through trackless wilds and immeasurable forests, living on the 
 spontaneous productions of nature, and distinguishable from 
 brutes only by their form and speech, which are almost the only 
 fragments of humanity they retain. Men cannot sink to a lower 
 level. Nor have they taken a single step towards improvement.
 
 X.] APPEAL IN BEHALF OP THE SOUTH SEAS. 237 
 
 Their intercourse with the colonists has had a deleterious, rather 
 than a beneficial, influence upon them. They have adopted none 
 of our useful arts or civilized habits ; but have added to their 
 original barbarism some of our most detestable vices. The sad 
 spectacle of wretchedness which their condition exhibits, is the 
 most frightful and affecting proof of the debasing influence of 
 sin which the world can furnish, and is enough to wring from 
 the eye of the stoic the tear of pity. And surely it is especially 
 incumbent upon us, who have taken possession of the land which 
 they first occupied, and driven them from its most fertile dis- 
 tricts, not only to extend over them the protecting arm of our 
 national laws, but to open to them the hand and the heart of 
 our national benevolence. This duty is so obviously binding 
 upon us, that we cannot neglect it without incurring the dis- 
 pleasure of Him who judgeth among the nations. Their case 
 is, indeed, one of great and unequalled difficulty ; but it is not 
 beyond the reach of that wisdom and zeal which the gospel sup- 
 plies ; and some means, we have no doubt, will yet be devised 
 for raising them from their present debasement and misery. 
 
 " The islands of the adjacent ocean spread before us a less 
 gloomy scene. In some of them, Christianity has already 
 achieved a splendid triumph ; in two others of them, the work 
 has been commenced by your own agents ; and the tract which 
 stretches before you, and through which there is nothing to 
 obstruct your progress, is extensive and interesting. The So- 
 ciety, Georgian, and Sandwich Islands, together with the Mar- 
 quesas, are already occupied by the London and American 
 Societies. But there is open to you, in conjunction with the 
 Church Society, the whole of New Zealand ; and, at present, 
 yours is the only institution that has formed a settlement at the 
 Friendly Islands. From the station which you have there 
 taken, may your labourers spread themselves over the whole of 
 that large cluster ; and thence proceeding to the Navigators', 
 the Feejees, New Caledonia, the New Hebrides, the Solomon 
 Isles, New Britain, New Ireland, New Guinea, and numerous 
 subordinate islets, might they reach the Carolinas, the Ladrone 
 and Pelew Isles, the Manillas, and the vast number of other 
 populous islands which crowd the great oriental Archipelago, 
 and bring us to the frontiers of the Chinese empire. 
 
 " Such, then, is the vast and interesting field before us ; and 
 you are doubtless as anxious as we can possibly be, to adopt the 
 most wise and effectual means of diffusing throughout the whole 
 breadth thereof the saving influence of the gospel of Christ." 
 
 They conclude by recommending, 
 
 1. The appointment of one of their own number, " a man of 
 sound experience, clear judgment, and conciliatory manners,"
 
 238 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 to visit the churches of the colony, New Zealand, and Tonga, 
 for the purposes of fraternal counsel and general inspection. 
 
 2. An increase in the number of missionaries. They do not 
 plead for this increase with a view to the enlargement of their 
 sphere of exertion in the islands, but that they may be enabled 
 to complete, in a proper manner, their first establishments. 
 They had arrived at the conviction that, without additional 
 help, " no hopeful commencement could be any where made, 
 nor any adequate success reasonably expected." 
 
 3. That a vessel be purchased, and employed to navigate the 
 South Seas, and cany missionaries, stores, and intelligence from 
 one station to another. 
 
 Those claims, restricted, as they believed, within the narrow- 
 est possible limits, they advanced with a becoming earnestness ; 
 but, alas ! the liberality of the Wesleyan churches of Great 
 Britain had not kept pace with those movements, by which 
 Divine Providence had thrown open these great and effectual 
 doors of usefulness in the South Seas. A paucity ot means 
 rendered it impossible for the committee to accede to the expos- 
 tulations and entreaties of the brethren. But, indeed, this So- 
 ciety has been precipitated, from time to time, by the ardour of 
 its zeal, into labours that could not have been sustained but by 
 consummate prudence on the part of the directors at home, and 
 the most rigid economy and self-denial on the part of its mis- 
 sionaries abroad. It may be confidently affirmed, that no other 
 missionary institution, since the apostolic age, has achieved so 
 many signal triumphs over idolatrous systems, ferocious men, 
 and barbarous languages, with such insufficient means. 
 
 CHAPTEE XI. 
 
 ABORIGINES SCHEME FOB THEIR ELEVATION SWAN-RTVER COLONY 
 FOUNDED NARRATIVE OF A VOYAGE TO THE ISLANDS OF THE PACIFIC. 
 
 WE have previously adverted to the condition of the abori- 
 gines of Australia, and to the means that had been adopted, by 
 the colonial government and others, for the amelioration of that 
 condition ; but the subject must be reiterated until the British 
 churches shall be induced to take it up with that consideration 
 and gravity which its importance demands. The Rev. William 
 Cartwright, who had paid more attention to the state of this 
 unfortunate race than any other gentleman in the colony, esti- 
 mated their numbers at considerably more than one hundred 
 thousand souls; but accuracy cannot be expected, even now, 
 with our defective knowledge of the interior of the country. If 
 they had been a people constituted like the Kaffirs of Africa,
 
 XI.] LABOURS OF MB. THRELKELD. 239 
 
 the Indians of America, or the New-Zealanders, they would have 
 long since awakened the attention of the civilized world ; but 
 having, after a few ineffectual struggles, surrendered their soil 
 and the mineral wealth of their country to strangers, and quietly 
 fallen back into the solitude of their immeasurable forests, the 
 public mind in this country has never rested upon their social 
 misery with either curiosity or compassion* The confederated 
 churches of Great Britain must take up their case ; and, in the 
 unity of their wisdom, strength, and benevolence, proceed to 
 discharge a debt, which has been accumulating for half a century. 
 
 The annual meeting of the Society for the Propagation of the 
 Gospel in Foreign Parts, was lately held in London. That 
 meeting was addressed by the Eight Reverend Dr. Broughton, 
 bishop of Sydney and metropolitan of Australasia. The right 
 reverend prelate dwelt upon a variety of interesting topics at 
 that meeting ; but, from the beginning to the end of a long, 
 able, and eloquent address, to which the people responded with 
 enthusiasm, there was no allusion whatever to the aborigines, 
 though his lordship had been seventeen years in the country. 
 We do not mention this fact for the purpose of reflecting upon 
 the bishop, but simply to show, that, amidst the boisterous 
 demands and conflicting interests of the votaries of mammon in 
 that country, there seems to be some danger, lest the very exist- 
 ence of the native savage should be blotted from the recollection 
 of even good men. 
 
 In 1827, the period of which we now write, a deep feeling 
 pervaded the colony respecting the lost, helpless, and depraved 
 state of the natives. We subjoin an abbreviated account, sent 
 to Mr. Leigh by the principal agent, of an experiment then in 
 progress for their improvement. It is dated from Lake Mac- 
 quarie, is signed L. E. Threlkeld, and throws some light upon 
 the character and language of the people. 
 
 " The aborigines of Australia have no combined numbers, no 
 political power, to render them the objects of either respect or 
 fear. When the civilized hand comes to cultivate their soil, 
 they are driven, like other wild beasts, from their districts with- 
 out sympathy. Their existence as a people has been transferred 
 to the king and parliament of Great Britain, who could prevent 
 their speedy extinction, and induce them to become protectors 
 of the emigrants, by appropriating a moiety of the sales of their 
 hunting and fishing districts to the purchase of Indian corn to 
 be distributed amongst the tribes, within the line of demarca- 
 tion. Every enlargement of the colony might then be hailed 
 by the natives with delight ; and the murder of stockmen, the 
 destruction of cattle, and the abduction of infants, be prevented. 
 The present feeling existing in the coiony would accord the
 
 240 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 equity of such an arrangement. An act of parliament, a glass 
 of rum, or a loaf of bread, would most probably induce many 
 here to be baptized, and thus become nominal Christians ; but 
 it is our office, as ministers of Christ, to teach them to ' think 
 on these things;' to 'persuade them' to receive the truth, that 
 they may ' be ready always to give an answer to every man that 
 asketh them a reason of the hope that is in them with meekness 
 and fear ; ' and it is the duty of the church to meet the expense 
 incurred with cheerfulness ; ' for God loveth a cheerful giver.' 
 
 " As it regards the occupation of our time, I would observe, 
 that our mornings are generaDy spent with M'Gill, a black, who 
 speaks English, in speaking and writing the native language. 
 Our conversations generally arise out of inquiries into their cus- 
 toms and habits. Easy sentences, passages of scripture, and 
 information on Christian subjects, are attempted. A few weeks 
 since M'Gill said, ' I forgot to tell you, I was speaking last 
 night to some blacks about what you tell me respecting Jeho- 
 vah; and they would not believe what I told them. I saw 
 some pictures in your book. They desired me to bring a pic- 
 ture of Jehovah, and show it to them to-night.' To one who, 
 in these lonesome woods, watches for the least sign of intellec- 
 tual life in the death-like stillness of the native mind, this inci- 
 dent gave encouragement and inspired hope. The apostle's 
 description of the ' unknown God ' was the only picture I could 
 present to the barbarian ; and his reply, ' Thus, Jehovah is a 
 Spirit,' convinced me that M'Gill understood the representation. 
 This led to a description of the incarnation of Christ and of 
 some of His acts. The raising of the widow's son, which is 
 affixed as a specimen of the language, was translated to him as 
 an evidence of His power.* 
 
 * AN ATTEMPT TO RENDER LUKE VII. 11-16, INTO THE NATIVE 
 DIALECT, AS A SPECIMEN OF THE LANGUAGE. 
 
 11. Tahri tah untah Purreungkah uwah noah Jesu Nain kolahng, 
 Another it it was day came he Jesus Nain towards, 
 
 kowwol ngekoung kahtoah uwah, kotowol ngiyah kora. 
 great his with came, great much man. 
 
 12. Uwah noah pahpi gate ahko, kokere kahl kobah, tatteborahng 
 Came he nigh gate it for, house place of of, dead mau 
 
 kurraah wahrah tah ko, dunkahn kobah yenahl wah-korahkobah, 
 was carried outside it for, mother of son one only of, 
 mahbongun bountoah; kora yahntebo uwah bounnoun kahtoah kokere 
 widow she ; man thereof came her with house (place) 
 
 kahl. 
 of. 
 
 13. Nahkahlah noah Perrewollo bounnoun, minke kahn noah kahkahlah 
 Looked he Chief the to her, sorry being he was 
 
 lounnoun, weah bounnoun, Ngurran bahn korah. 
 to her, said to her, Weep not.
 
 XI.] SPECIMENS OF THE NATIVE LANGUAGE. 241 
 
 " The natives here have constant communications with each 
 other, and even with tribes whose dialect differs so much from 
 theirs, that they are unable to converse together. Their mes- 
 sengers travel with great speed, are always armed, painted red, 
 and adorned with down in their hair. Lately a black messenger 
 arrived from Sydney. He said, ' My wife was intoxicated, and 
 met Munan, a black on the government domain, Sydney : Munan. 
 cut her mouth with a knife, split her head with a tomahawk, 
 and then, with more blacks, jumped upon her body. I took 
 her to Broken Bay, where she expired, and buried her at Pit 
 Water. Her little daughter desired revenge; and Boongaree, 
 the chief of the Sydney tribe, has sent me to collect the blacks, 
 that the murderer may be punished.' As they demand blood 
 for blood, such are generally the occasions of their public fights. 
 As knowledge increases, messengers will as quickly convey reli- 
 gious intelligence, and excite distant tribes to seek Him ' whom 
 to know is life eternal.' The European missionary will be the 
 fountain-head, whilst the aborigines themselves will become 
 channels to convey ' living streams ' into the remotest parts 
 of this vast moral wilderness. 
 
 " I was with a tribe when two blacks were appointed messen- 
 gers, to meet one who was supposed to be on his way from a dis- 
 tant part of the colony. That they might be thoroughly equip- 
 ped, they were decorated with red and white paint, their persons 
 ornamented with feathers, a bone was thrust through the septum of 
 the nostrils, and their long hair tied up in a pyramidical form. 
 Trousers and other encumbrances were cast away, and they 
 moved with dignity and an agreeable consciousness of security. 
 Their persons are sacred, so that they go into a hostile tribe 
 with boldness. Just as they were starting on their embassy, 
 
 14. TJwah noah, numah nook, mung-ah; bakrur kurretoahrah 
 Came he, touched he, covering; they carry-who 
 
 ngahrokaah korun. Weak bohn. noah, Allah I uhngnyahrahbahn, weahii 
 stood still. Said to him he, (vocative) Young man, say 
 
 bahnu, Soangkaleah. 
 to thee, Arise. 
 
 15. Newwoah tatte kah berung yallahwah, butobiyah noah weahleahlah. 
 He dead was from sat up, began he conversation. 
 
 Ngutaah kahn noah bohn bounnoun dunkahn ngekoambah. 
 Gave he him to her mother of him. 
 
 16. Kintah bahrur kahkahlah yahnteyn, petal mahn bafirur bohn 
 Fear they was or were all, rejoiced they to him 
 
 Jehovah nung, iveahleyn bahrur kowwol ngurahke noah pibaah kaan 
 
 Jehovah to, saying they great wise one he appeared has 
 
 ngaurrun kin. Uwah kaan Jehovah ko bahrun kin ngekoung kah tah 
 
 us among. Come has Jehovah for them among his are that 
 kora kah. 
 people are.
 
 242 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 the expected messenger appeared through the distant woods. 
 They broke their spears, gave specimens of a sham fight ; and, 
 as the exalted personage approached their camp, they squatted 
 down at their fires, without noticing his arrival. One person 
 told him to sit down, at a respectful distance, by a log, where he 
 applied the firebrand, which they generally carry with them, and 
 gravely lit his pipe, but spake not a word. The oldest man 
 in the tribe now rose up, and, taking some broiled fish, went 
 towards the stranger, and threw the fish at him, which the other 
 condescended to receive, with every symptom of a keen appetite. 
 Had the message been of special importance, it would have been 
 first communicated to an old woman, who would have whispered 
 it from hut to hut, until eveiy fire-side became familiar with it. 
 
 " In the past year death has made sad havoc amongst our 
 tribes ; nor have we escaped. Our men, our children, my wife, 
 and myself, were all at one time laid up with the influenza. The 
 cries of the savages in pain, the howlings of the living for the 
 dead, and the circumstances in which myself and mission were 
 involved, harrowed up our feelings, and painted the surrounding 
 scene with the blackness of despair. But 'there is a Friend 
 who sticketh closer than a brother.' 
 
 "When health and strength were in a measure restored, I 
 went to visit my neighbour, some fourteen miles across the lake. 
 On my return I was informed that the natives had burned a 
 woman, whom I knew to have been ill. On the following day, 
 accompanied by the son of the deceased, and the man who burnt 
 her, I went about two miles into the bush to ascertain the fact. 
 The column of smoke ascending from the remnant of the pile 
 guided us to the spot, where, under two immense trees, amidst 
 the smoking embers, the skeleton of the woman presented a 
 painful spectacle : her tobacco pipe, purified by the fire, claimed 
 the victory over softer clay in the devouring element. The skull, 
 the thigh, and arm-bones, were discernible, but so much destroyed 
 by the fire as to fall to pieces on the gentle touch of a stick. I 
 asked, 'Why did you burn her?' He replied, 'The blacks or- 
 dered me, to feed the large hawks, who will come at midnight 
 and feast on her roasted flesh.' ' But why should hawks be re- 
 garded?' I inquired. 'Because,' said he, 'they were formerly 
 black men, and the blacks are afraid of them.' ' Was she alive 
 when you burnt her?' 'No.' I then said, 'Her flesh is con- 
 sumed, her bones are there ; but where is her soul ? ' He pointed 
 with his finger to the east, saying, 'Out yonder, a great way off.' 
 Her own son smiled, and observed, ' She go to England.' I 
 then addressed them on the immortality of the soul, and the 
 resurrection of the body. They declared that they had eaten no 
 part of the body. They informed me that when a plump young
 
 XI.] INCIDENTS OF ABOKIGINAL LIFE. 243 
 
 man was killed in punishment, by one blow on the head, it is 
 the custom of the tribe at Port Stephens to roast and eat the 
 body ; but of the truth of this I have no evidence. 
 
 " A native, of the name of Purcel, died of inflammation. As 
 the blacks came for spades to bury the body, I went to witness 
 the ceremony. The body, which had been previously painted, 
 was wrapped in bark from head to foot. His spears were broken, 
 and, together with his hatchets, tied up in a bundle and placed 
 by his side. The body was borne upon the heads of two young 
 men, who supported themselves steadily with long staves. An 
 old man went to the head of the corpse, and whispered, ' Do you 
 wish to see?' then, turning round to the natives, said, ' He does 
 not.' An old woman came with a friend's hair, which she had 
 just cut off; she thrust it in through the bark to the head of 
 the deceased. Two old men brought a bunch of boughs of trees ; 
 they made a feigned desperate blow, then, stepping up to the 
 head, repeated the question, 'Do you wish to see?' Each time 
 the blow was made, the bearers of the body voluntarily stooped, 
 as though compelled to give place by the violence of the stroke. 
 They then turned round, proceeded some yards, stopped, turned 
 round again, repeated the same ceremony for seven or eight 
 times, until they reached the grave, in which they deposited the 
 corpse, amidst the howling of the dogs, and the most horrid yells 
 of the assembly. The women smeared themselves with pipe- 
 clay, burned their thighs with fire-brands, and then limped with 
 pain, shedding abundance of tears. 
 
 " In a few hours after, the widow of the deceased came to my 
 house in a state of alarm, and claimed my protection. Inquiring 
 into the cause of so much excitement, she said, ' Two blacks,' 
 whose names she mentioned, ' were going to tie me to a tree, 
 spear me to death, and then roast and eat me, as a satisfaction 
 for the death of my husband.' On the statement of the woman 
 being corroborated by others, I determined to prevent, if possi- 
 ble, such a horrid piece of cruelty. On telling them that I would 
 write to the governor, they met in council. At the close of their 
 deliberations, they vociferated, ' Let her not be killed ; ' and the 
 oldest man present responded, ' Let it be so.' One of the in- 
 tended murderers, on being informed of my interference, threat- 
 ened to kill me in the woods. On hearing this, M'GOl coolly 
 said, ' Give me the loan of a gun, and I will go immediately and 
 shoot the fellow for saying so.' 
 
 " Thrice have we been visited by bush-ranging robbers ; but 
 our natives assisted us, and we captured two of them. It often 
 happens that our greatest fears are excited when there is not a 
 black about our station. At this moment there is not a black 
 within seven miles of us. We are now armed to defend our- 
 
 R 2
 
 244 LIFE OP THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 selves, should any thing occur. It would be well if such as are 
 enjoying the sweets of society, the security of cities and towns, 
 the parlour and its concomitant comforts, would take these and 
 similar considerations into their abstract speculations on the 
 expense of missions. The annual grant from the directors, and 
 the assistance rendered by His Excellency, have established this 
 mission on a satisfactory basis" 
 
 This scheme, supposed to be satisfactorily established, was, 
 like that of the Wesleyan church to the same people, constructed 
 upon too narrate a oasis to be either efficient or permanent. To 
 place one man in the interior of Australia with an allowance of 
 only 250 per annum, and a few perquisites from the govern- 
 ment, (and this was more than the Wesleyans could expend upon 
 that particular mission, and the utmost which the funds of the 
 London Missionary Society would allow,) was so wholly inade- 
 quate to meet the exigencies of the case, that a more accurate 
 knowledge of the circumstances and habits of the natives would 
 have foreshown the certainty of failure. Any scheme that would, 
 even now, meet the whole case, and fully realize the contem- 
 plated objects, must comprehend, 1. A spiritual agency that 
 shall impress the native mind with a sense of man's responsibility 
 to God for every deed "done in his body:" 2. A system of 
 means eminently calculated to draw those wandering savages to 
 a common centre, and fix them in friendly and beneficial inter- 
 course with each other : 3. To provide them with places of shel- 
 ter or dwellings, and teach them the arts and habits of civilized 
 life : 4. To supply the means of subsistence during the whole 
 process. This latter provision is indispensable ; for a commu- 
 nity broken into hordes of from sixty to seventy persons, and 
 living chiefly upon fish, roots, and wild animals, must, like the 
 beasts that graze in the fields, be constantly moving from one 
 locality to another. The want of such a provision, in the days 
 of Leigh and Threlkeld, constituted their main difficulty. The 
 Wesleyan and London Missionary Societies sought the secular 
 improvement of the natives but as a means of leading them on 
 to their ulterior object, the salvation of their souls ; but their 
 limited resources did not enable them to reach either of these 
 desirable results. 
 
 Public attention has often, of late years, been directed to the 
 practical working of the missionary institutions of Great Britain. 
 They have been described, not as embodying the " kingdom of 
 God," which is "righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy 
 Ghost," but as consisting chiefly in " meat and drink," material 
 commodities, merely human arrangements, and conducted upon 
 a low, interested, if not a mercenary, policy. The language of 
 commerce has been taken from its legitimate application to the
 
 XI.] EXPENSE OP MISSIONARY INSTITUTIONS. 245 
 
 affairs of men, and applied to the work of God. It has been 
 maintained that the machinery employed by those establishments 
 is out of all proportion, in elegance and expense, to the amount 
 of work done. The sum expended upon domestic management, 
 the outfit of missionaries, and the current expenses of the re- 
 spective missions, have been carefully contrasted with the small 
 number of Heathen gathered into the foreign fold of Christ's 
 church. A money value has been put upon each convert ; and, 
 because they have been comparatively few, the subscribers have 
 been informed that their contributions have been laid out with- 
 out any regard to either utility or economy. In many instances, 
 where there has been a total ignorance of facts, these representa- 
 tions may have been believed. May we invite the attention of 
 such as have been thus imposed upon, to the case before us? 
 After the labour and expenditure of years, there was not, at this 
 time, one native convert in the Wesleyan church of Australia ; 
 and at the end of the year the committee announced the " sus- 
 pension of the mission to the black natives," assigning as the 
 reason, " the numerous obstacles opposed to its efficient opera- 
 tion by the habits and circumstances of the natives themselves, 
 and the very great expense that would be incurred by the adop- 
 tion of any vigorous and extensive plan for localizing the tribes, 
 and bringing them under constant and regular instruction." 
 
 However much such a result may be regretted, it will excite 
 no surprise in the mind of any one at all acquainted with the ex- 
 treme difficulty of dealing with the native population of New 
 Holland. The government had employed various expedients, 
 for a succession of years, to bring them into a friendly relation 
 to civilized men, and expended many thousands of pounds upon 
 experimental plans for their personal and social advancement, 
 without any obvious advantage. The Rev. William Cooper, who 
 had studied the native character closely for many years, was san- 
 guine as to the success of an educational institution, that should 
 combine the order and comfort of a European home with reli- 
 gious and secular instruction, and industrial occupations. To 
 encourage this judicious undertaking, the government offered him 
 20 per annum for every native boy he might be able to induce 
 to reside upon his premises, and submit to his mode of physical 
 and mental training. Yet, with all the kindness and industry of 
 this excellent clergyman, he could only obtain seven boys, who 
 not unfrequently absconded, and spent the night with their 
 friends in the bush. The native girls, under the Wesleyan 
 teacher, were equally trying and irregular ; fleeing occasionally 
 into the woods, and only brought back after much trouble and 
 persuasion. Can any thing be more unreasonable than to require 
 ihe directors of missionary societies to give a guarantee that
 
 246 LIFE OF THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 they will eradicate the prejudices of a nation of barbarians at a 
 certain rate of expenditure, and change the customs of ages 
 within a specified period ? In contracting for the erection of a 
 national monument, those principles might be regarded as being 
 fair and equitable ; but, in the work of missions, where success is 
 as much dependent upon the blessing of God as upon the honest 
 and vigorous co-operation of man, we regard them as wholly 
 inapplicable. 
 
 Mr. Leigh, feeling deeply interested in the success of every 
 aggressive movement of Christianity, kept up a regular and 
 rather extensive correspondence with the missionaries of his own 
 church and of other denominations. We insert the following 
 communications, because they mark the commencement of a new 
 era in the literary and commercial history of several of the South 
 Sea Islands. The original letters, which now lie before the 
 writer, are neatly executed. They were translated for Mr. Leigh 
 by Captain Henry, to whom they were addressed. They were 
 all written early in the year 1828. The first is from the chief 
 of the north side of Tahiti, and signed Hitoti : 
 
 " Health be to you and family, my friend. I received your 
 letter. I am glad you have let me know of your intended voyage. 
 What you request shall be attended to : don't make yourself' un- 
 easy. Tati will take care of it, and we will support him. I am 
 now convinced that your compassion is real, because you write 
 to me. You request me not to be angry with you. I am not 
 angry with you ; but I feel disappointed that I did not see you 
 before you left in the boat. Health be to you on your voyage to 
 New South Wales. This is my request to you, dear friend : I 
 wish you to bring me some clothes. I enclose a sample of the 
 cloth. I wish them to be made at Botany Bay : one coat, one 
 waistcoat, and pair trousers. If making them at Botany Bay 
 will be a trouble to you, bring the cloth, and I will get them 
 made here. Bring little water with you : this is a country of 
 rain. This is all I have to say. HITOTI." 
 
 The following letter bears the signature of the king of 
 Eaietea : 
 
 " Health be to you, Captain Henry, through the true God, 
 Jesus. This is my word to you : bring me some canvass and 
 six bolts, and we will settle on your return : also, bring nails, 
 one cask ; the nails to be of two sizes, large and small ; and one 
 cask of pitch. Let the cask of nails and the pitch cask be large : 
 we will settle when you return. Don't forget my requests : if 
 you neglect them, I shall feel disappointed and hurt with you. 
 Kemember my request. TAMATOA." 
 
 A postscript is added to this letter by Tahitoe, who was related 
 to the king : " This is my little request," he observes : " bring
 
 XI.] LETTERS PROM SOUTH SEA CHIEFS. 247 
 
 me some canvass for my boat. I will be ready to pay you on 
 your arrival. Don't behave bad to me ; think of me, and bring 
 me five bolts. Health be to you, through the true God, Jesus 
 Christ. I have no more to say. TAHITOE." 
 
 Fareahee, the chief woman on the south side of Tahiti, and 
 step-mother to the late king, being anxious to set an example of 
 European elegance before her people, desired Captain Henry, 
 whom she called her son, to procure for herself and family the 
 articles enumerated in the following order : 
 
 " Dear Teareotahi, health be to you through the true God, 
 Jehovah, on your passage to Botany Bay. This is my request 
 to you, my son : bring me some ribbons, red, yellow, and black ; 
 one shawl ; some red cloth for a bonnet ; one white jacket and 
 coat for your father, and get a box that will hold the things. 
 That will be well. Perhaps my request will not be agreeable to 
 Teareotahi. FAREAHEE." 
 
 The last letter of this class that we shall introduce, is from 
 the pen of Tati, chief of Tahiti : 
 
 " Dear friend Teareotahi, health be to you through the true 
 God, Jesus Christ. I have received and read your letter. Accord- 
 ing to your request, I have sent you three hundred and thirty- 
 two shells, mats, cloth, and plantains. I hope you will receive 
 them. You know Tahiti is a country of no property. I wish 
 you would bring me a little ribbon for my family. Health be to 
 you. TATI." 
 
 The information which Mr. Leigh was receiving about this 
 period from several other parts of the mission-field, was emi- 
 nently calculated to strengthen and animate the languid mission- 
 ary. "Blessed be God," says the Rev. W. Crook, "we are in 
 good health, and going on steadily in our work, at Taiarapa. 
 We have nearly three hundred church members, and numbers 
 are constantly applying for admission to the Lord's table. Though 
 our people are correct in their behaviour, we are under the neces- 
 sity of maintaining a strict discipline. One of the brethren has 
 just returned from England, and brought two excellent men and 
 their wives ' to the help of the Lord against the mighty.' Messrs. 
 Simpson and Pritchard go to the Marquesas, and Mr. Buzacott 
 joins Mr. Pitman at Raratonga. We all met last month at 
 Papara, and found much comfort and edification. Our people 
 advance slowly in civilization. I am obliged to attend to the gar- 
 den, the forge, the cattle, and the boat. If I do not assist my- 
 self, I can get nothing done. The soil is rich, and woxUd well 
 repay the labour of cultivation. Our sons and daughters must 
 labour, or live like the savages. Our numerous family creates 
 some uneasiness, as we cannot expect to be long with them ; but 
 surely the Lord will provide. We are bringing them up in the
 
 24.8 UFJ5 Or TIIK HKV. HAMURL I.KIOII. [CHAP. 
 
 I,-,,,- of (;>,il I unl. II,,-. note in Hi.- mill. I. ..I' miilinunl ml.r.i- 
 
 lupiioimfrom the native." 
 The Il*v. J. Ownan, writing from Otaheita, observer, "Wo 
 
 nn- yd. "' I'"' I't'ifl '>!' "" living; Imt my mnli ipli.-.l ,i,;., i: . ,,,,,,,! 
 and deep anxiety are preying me into the ((rave 1 1 
 
 i,,r nioir P ,,.-, (.,!. ,,,! Ilir people mop- (,li|r,ly, llillll I'oi incrl;. 
 
 An effectual check ha* been given to the corrupting influence of 
 foreign shipping. Our churches are reviving, 8unday-school am 
 being multiplied, and our congregation! VtinoreMiogi Lost sab- 
 bath our place of worship wan filled all day. It was truly an 
 finirnatiiig Night, One fifth* chiefs said, 'The word* of the 
 teacher have melted me. Neitliw the blown of the countable, nor 
 the cord* of the judge, could have made me feel *o much. It if 
 hard work.' God, who made the ' dry bones live,' can turn these 
 liotiN into hmi. . MM I i, 1. 1 1.- tin in moiiiiiiiriih of 11JH grace. I 
 am hlcMNcd with five little children, arid expect a nixl.h in a few 
 ini.nl U; but my wife in evidently winking under the weight of 
 her school and dornedtic dude*. w did lubouriny I All U iwect 
 while ilcMtiN nmilcH ; all in light while JCHUM aiiln; and all i BUO 
 CCNN while Ho l)l(!HMeN." 
 
 MiHMionary Darling remark**, in a letter from Tahiti, "From 
 your narrative, I learn how wonderfully the Lord wived your 
 lirHlin-it from destruction in New /ealand. The printing of the 
 \\,nl of (jod in that language, which you nay in in progrenu at 
 the Bay of IManda, in the moat important event that ever took 
 plncc, in that country. The Kord pronper the brethren of the 
 Church rntHHion in that great undertaking 1 We are getting on 
 here fait at* we can, We are fully occupied in trannlatirig and 
 printing th< wicred volume. The AMHeinbly'x Catechism and 
 several uvefid tracts have been already published ; and a large 
 
 cullrcln.il ol' hyiiiii-i i -. now passing lliroir-li lln- press, <,ir 
 
 churches increase, and every where there in an intense thirst for 
 the word of (Jod. "We are commencing two new missions; ono 
 to the Harvey Islands, and another to the Marquesas. Two mis- 
 sionaries will proceed from hence to the Marquesas, with several 
 'I ilniimis as assistants, and a number of Marqucsatis who can 
 read, and who have been residing in Tahiti i'or some time pant. 
 V. i" I imxioin they xliould gel a footing; for the field is largo. 
 1 will md you a complete copy of our published works by the 
 flwt conveyance." 
 
 I nil.T DM- ). ,U||C lliilc, II, I- llcv. T. r.lo..;olil Ulllc. I'll. ill Ihc 
 
 academy, Kimeo : " J pray that the Lord may administer sup- 
 port to your brethren who have lied from New Zealand, tn 
 these islands we have met with severe trials; yet the Lord has 
 not suffered the mission to fail. Our difficulties here have been 
 great, and many of them utill continue. The death of young king
 
 FIRST MISSION HOUSE BUILT IN TONGA. 
 
 MISSION HOUSE AT HIHIFO, TONGA.
 
 XI.] GOOD NEWS FROM THE SOUTH SEA ISLANDS. 249 
 
 Pomare has been a great affliction to us. My time is much 
 taken up with the duties of the institution. I am obliged to 
 superintend the native schools, and work at the bench for five or 
 six hours a day. We have just had a ruinous hurricane. It car- 
 ried away all our outhouses; blew our bread-fruit trees down 
 upon my joiner's shop, and crushed it to the ground. It has 
 shattered our dwelling-house, damaged the institution, and laid 
 waste our garden. The state of things here is now somewhat 
 quieter than it was a short time since. For this we are truly 
 grateful." 
 
 At the same time, the barbarous Tonguese were beginning to 
 feel the softening power of evangelical truth. They had long 
 and obstinately resisted the gospel, and even washed their hands 
 in the blood of their teachers ; but the following extracts, from 
 letters addressed to Mr. Leigh, contain encouraging evidence that 
 a new day was opening upon Tonga. " Mrs. Thomas and my- 
 self," says Mr. Thomas, " are at Hehefo alone, prosecuting the 
 work of God, in dependence upon His promise and grace. We 
 occupy a school-house that will contain about one hundred per- 
 sons. We hold two native services on the Lord's day, consist- 
 ing of singing, exhortation, and prayer. We have now about 
 fifty hymns in the native tongue: our prayers, of course, are 
 written. We read the most striking parts of scripture, and en- 
 deavour to explain them in their own language. We hope soon 
 to be masters of this rude tongue ; and then we may expect the 
 word of God to renew the face of this moral wilderness. I shall 
 have no fear of our chief Ata, when I shall be able to address 
 him in his own language. I shall then deal faithfully with him, 
 and leave the issue with God. His known hostility to us pre- 
 vents hundreds from attending our ministry. With your coun- 
 sel and prayers, we shall be able, I trust, to subvert the walls 
 of Jericho. September 20th, 1829." 
 
 On the same day Mr. Turner wrote from Nukualofa. " Hither- 
 to," he remarks, " we have succeeded beyond our most sanguine 
 expectations, and ere long we shall be able, I doubt not, to 
 gladden your heart with the tidings of many conversions in 
 Tonga. The work is unquestionably begun. Many have entirely 
 laid aside their heathen customs and superstitions. They are 
 athirst for the word of life ; and, according to their light, sin- 
 cerely worship the true God, and feel anxious to understand and 
 practise the Christian religion. I can hear them pray to Jehovah, 
 in their little communities, with such a solemnity of spirit and 
 propriety of expression as quite affects me. Observe, I do not 
 say that any are evangelically converted ; but we expect soon to 
 witness this consummation of our hope. From amongst those 
 .stones the Lord is raising up sons unto Abraham, whom we
 
 250 LIFE OP THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 shall joyfully initiate into His church by baptism. Our trials are 
 serious and severe ; but they are swallowed up in our mighty 
 concern to instruct and save this interesting portion of the human 
 race. There is a great difference between the Tonguese and New- 
 Zealander. The former are far more docile and teachable than 
 the latter : their disposition is less restless and turbulent, while 
 their intellectual powers are, in my opinion, in no degree inferior 
 to the New-Zealander. We have above one hundred natives 
 under daily instruction. Our congregations on the Lord's day 
 average from three hundred to four hundred, and their eager 
 attention leads us to exclaim, ' Surely the kingdom of God is 
 come nigh unto you/ My colleagues, who are laborious and 
 diligent, make great progress in the language. Thousands in 
 the neighbouring islands are crying aloud to us, ' Come over and 
 help us ! ' They are, indeed, ' perishing for lack of knowledge.' 
 To their incessant inquiry, ' Will you not come and teach us the 
 way to heaven?' we are compelled to say, 'We cannot!' O 
 may the church at home pity and help those Heathen ! Brother 
 Leigh, pray for us ! " 
 
 The sanguine hopes expressed by Mr. Thomas in his former 
 communication, were being realized in Hehefo. " A young chief," 
 says he, " who from the first attached himself to our mission, and 
 was, after due instruction, received into the church by baptism,, 
 was soon afterwards seized with severe indisposition, and died in 
 great suffering in the beginning of this year. He has gone to glory, 
 as the first-fruit from Tonga under the Christian dispensation. 
 This one soul is an ample recompense for all our expenditure and 
 hardships here. The continued hostility of the chief exposes us 
 to constant danger. Those of the natives who do attend our 
 instructions are making a pleasing progress in learning. Such 
 has been their eagerness to improve, that many of them can read 
 whatever we put before them. The light is spreading rapidly 
 amongst them ; but still it has much to contend with. The 
 enemies of the gospel are strong and united ; but ' the weapons 
 of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the 
 pulling down of strong holds : casting down imaginations, and 
 every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of 
 God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience 
 of Christ.' The missionaries here are comfortable together, and 
 are bending all their energies to beat down Satan's kingdom, and 
 build up that of Christ." 
 
 The results of these combined efforts were detailed to Mr. 
 Leigh, in a letter from Mr. Cross, written two months after the 
 above date. " The proficiency we have been enabled to make in 
 the language exceeds by far any thing we had expected. We have 
 already translated the most important parts of the Old-Testament
 
 XI.] MISSIONARY SUCCESS IN TONGA. 251 
 
 history, the miracles and parables of our Lord, and a consider- 
 able part of the Acts of the Apostles. Many of the natives have 
 become truly enlightened, and a goodly number of them have 
 been converted. We have formed a church of twenty-seven 
 members, with ninety-one on trial. Our congregations become 
 so inconveniently crowded, that we have been obliged to enlarge 
 our chapel. Our schools are also prosperous. We have four 
 hundred and ninety-five men, women, and children, under con- 
 stant instruction. Many of the people now read and write with 
 a fluency and elegance that would astonish you. Having no 
 printed books, as yet, to put into their hands, we are, of course, 
 much employed in writing. We have applications every day for 
 books. They say, Misa Kolosi, o mi ha tohima akei, ' Mr. Cross, 
 give me a book to myself.' Our time is fully occupied ; but our 
 duty is our delight. Mrs. Cross unites in love to yourself and 
 Mrs. Leigh." 
 
 This excellent young woman was brought to the knowledge of 
 the truth by Mr. Leigh's ministry in New South Wales. She 
 was, up to the time of her marriage, an efficient teacher in the 
 Paramatta Sunday-school. She perished at sea, with nineteen 
 others, in the prime of life, and while removing with her husband 
 to a new station. 
 
 At the close of the month in which the above letter was writ- 
 ten, Mr. Turner spoke in more decisive and expressive terms 
 respecting the change that was taking place amongst the people 
 of Tonga. " The work which the Lord is carrying on here, is 
 almost incredible to ourselves, who are eye-witnesses of the facts. 
 The deep and almost universal desire for religious instruction 
 surpasses all that I have ever before seen. All the chiefs seem 
 now to be almost ready to abandon their gods and embrace 
 Christianity. The whole island will, no doubt, follow their ex- 
 ample. The ability we feel to address them, is matter of astonish- 
 ment to ourselves. As missionaries, we enjoy God's favour, and 
 labour in perfect harmony. We are endeavouring to get our 
 little works through the press as soon as possible." 
 
 Should any missionary peruse these pages, who, in consequence 
 of his having entered into the labours of other men, finds himself 
 in comparative comfort, and is tempted to self-indulgence ; or, 
 should he be isolated from his brethren, brought into circum- 
 stances of extreme difficulty, and urged to extricate himself by 
 betraying the trust confided to him by the church at home ; O 
 let him remember that the least part of the penalty of yielding 
 is official death. The following note is from the pen of one who, 
 for many years, was in " perils by the Heathen." Nobly did he 
 risk his life, by night and by day, by sea and by land, for Christ's 
 sake : and neither the spear nor the club of the savage, though
 
 252 LIFE OF THE IlEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 often brandished over his head, could move him from the steady 
 discharge of his missionary duty. And yet, just as he was pass- 
 ing into a state of outward tranquillity and personal safety, he 
 perpetrated an act of great unfaithfulness, was dismissed by the 
 Church Missionary Society, and became, through life, the subject 
 of deep mental anguish. 
 
 " My dear Mr. Leigh, when I was with you last Saturday 
 evening, my heart was so full that I could not give expression 
 to either my sentiments or feelings : for while I felt thankful to 
 God that I had ever known you, I had, at the same time, a dis- 
 tressful impression on my mind, that we should never meet again 
 on earth. You have laboured many years in this remote section 
 of the globe. Your Christian patience has been wonderfully 
 tried ; but the Lord has strengthened your hands. You have 
 seen great improvements in the temporal and spiritual condition 
 of the people. Considering the subtile attempts that are being 
 made to undermine the Wesleyan church in New South Wales, 
 your services here cannot, I am sure, be dispensed with. May 
 the God of your salvation still continue to bless, support, and 
 preserve you, in your endeavours to promote the eternal interests 
 of perishing men ! Through plenty or poverty, good report or 
 evil report, may you follow the steps of Him who said, ' The 
 foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests ; but the 
 Son of man hath not where to lay His head ! ' And, should you 
 be called to greater dangers than any you have yet encountered, 
 though this is scarcely possible, may you not count ' your life 
 dear unto yourself, so that you may finish your course with joy, 
 and the ministry, which you have received of the Lord Jesus, to 
 testify the gospel of the grace of God ! ' May the Lord bless 
 your excellent wife, that, with yourself, she may continue to be 
 useful for many years ! Ah, my dear sir, I cannot refer to my 
 own case : it is too painful. You are aware that I have at this 
 moment two rich and extensive estates in ; but I am mise- 
 rable. In my rush-covered hut, where you used to visit me, I 
 was happy -. the pleasure I experienced in the service of God, 
 the joy of a good conscience, and the approbation and prayers 
 of Christian friends at home and abroad, mitigated trials, and 
 made me indifferent to poverty and danger. My children are 
 well, happy, and dutiful." The boat in which this gentleman 
 
 was sailing to , to fulfil a mercantile contract, was upset, 
 
 when he and several others were drowned. 
 
 Mr. Leigh having written to one of his ministerial brethren 
 on the subject of mental improvement, a correspondence com- 
 menced between them, from which we select the following judi- 
 cious observations on reading, in the hope that they will be found 
 of service to the youthful inquirer after general knowledge.
 
 XI.] MENTAL IMPROVEMENT OP MINISTERS. 253 
 
 " The plan which you have adopted, of making all your read- 
 ing subservient to the important business of the pulpit, ought 
 certainly to be observed by every minister of the gospel. We 
 have solemnly consecrated to the service of the sanctuary all our 
 time and talents ; and if we apply them to any pursuit riot con- 
 nected, either directly or indirectly, with its holy duties, we are 
 virtually guilty of sacrilege. But it is encouraging to the clerical 
 student to be assured, that art, science, and general literature are 
 by no means incompatible with his sacred calling ; but may all 
 be rendered tributary to the full and effective discharge of his 
 spiritual duties. They unfold the wonders of the Creator's power 
 and skill, and shed instructive light on the words of inspiration. 
 They tend to make the man of God ' a workman that needeth not 
 to be ashamed.' Life is so short, knowledge is so extensive, and 
 the faculties of the mind so limited, that to every aspirant after 
 wisdom it must be obvious, whatever can retrench his expendi- 
 ture of time, strengthen his intellectual powers, and permanently 
 fix the new ideas and sentiments which he accumulates by study, 
 is more precious than rubies. My own reading and experience 
 suggest, that, before we enter on the examination of any work, 
 we should inquire, 1. 'Is it worth reading?' On this question, 
 we should consult the two recognised ends of reading, -pleasure, 
 which must be innocent to the conscience, and refreshing to the 
 mind ; and profit, which is either the informing the understand- 
 ing, or the amendment of the heart. A book from which we 
 have no reason to anticipate either this pleasure or this profit, 
 it would be a waste of money to purchase, a waste of time to 
 read, and a waste of room to accommodate in the library. 2. 'Is 
 this the best book on the subject ?' It would be a pity to read 
 an author whose views are inaccurate, or partial, or badly 
 expressed, when we might obtain one who is free from those 
 defects. 3. 'Is this the very time and order in which it should 
 be read?' Study should be systematic. Books stand in the 
 same relation to each other as the stones of a building : some 
 form the bases, some the corners, some are key-stones, some are 
 ornamental, while others are top-stones. As it would be pre- 
 posterous in architecture to overlook this natural order, it would 
 be equally so in literature to neglect the relative character of 
 books. Hence there are many works well worth our careful 
 perusal, but which it would be injudicious to read now : we 
 must first study those which lead the way to these, by develop- 
 ing first principles and settling the meaning of terms. 4. ' Should 
 it be read slowly and thoughtfully, or cursorily ?' Much of time 
 and improvement depends upon this single point. Some books, 
 such as ' Locke on the Understanding,' would be useless, if not 
 read with the closest attention : others, such as the ' Spectator,'
 
 254 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 or the greater part of it, would be hurtful to the mind if dwelt 
 upon. A knowledge of the reputation of books, and the opinions 
 of enlightened men respecting them, are much to be regarded on 
 these points." 
 
 The usual time for holding the anniversary of the New South 
 Wales Auxiliary Missionary Society having arrived, the public 
 meeting was held in Macquarie-street chapel, Sydney, on October 
 5th. The audience was numerous and respectable : the honour- 
 able the colonial secretary presided on the occasion. In the report 
 then submitted to the meeting it was observed, " On looking on 
 the few years that have revolved since the foundation of your 
 Society, the committee see much that demands renewed acknow- 
 ledgments of the goodness of the Most High. Within that 
 period, limited as it is, the cross of Christ, borne by devoted men 
 into the regions of pagan idolatry and superstition, has multi- 
 plied its peaceful triumphs beyond the most sanguine expecta- 
 tions of many of its servants. That holy combination in which 
 the Christian church has concentrated its best energies for the 
 spread of the gospel ' in the regions beyond,' has defeated the 
 calculations of its scornful enemies ; for, instead of consuming 
 itself, as they sagely predicted it would, by the intensity of its 
 own enthusiasm, it has continued steadily to increase, from year 
 to year, in the number of its patrons, in the ardour of its zeal, in 
 the boldness of its enterprises, and in the extent of its successes. 
 Every year has brought fresh proofs that the cause of missions 
 is the cause of God, having His command for its warrant, His 
 glory for its end, His strength for its support, and His promises 
 for the foundation of its hopes. Not alone in the countless trea- 
 sures that have been offered at its altars, nor in the increasing 
 multitudes that have thronged to its anniversary assemblies in 
 all parts of the civilized world, nor in the lengthening train of 
 candidates for the honourable dangers of its service in heathen 
 lands, though these are delightful proofs that the missionary 
 feeling is not the fitful impulse of fanaticism ; yet it is not in 
 these that we read the surest tokens that ' God is with us,' but 
 in the actual conversions from darkness to light, and from the 
 worship of idols to the worship of the living God, which have 
 been accomplished by missionary instrumentality. Since your 
 auxiliary was established, nine years ago, we have on record every 
 possible evidence that thousands have been brought to embrace 
 the sinner's only refuge ; and that multitudes, having ' washed 
 their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb,' have 
 passed into the heavenly world, adding new gems to the Redeem- 
 er's crown, and causing angelic legions to sing with higher rap- 
 ture, ' Glory to God in the highest : on earth peace, good-will 
 towards men.' These are the true sources of our joys and encou-
 
 XI.] ADDITIONAL MISSIONA11IES FOR THE SOUTH SEAS. 255 
 
 ragements ; these fill our hearts with gratitude and our lips with 
 praise ; and while, in recounting these trophies of missionary war- 
 fare, we ' thank God and take courage,' it becomes us to enter with 
 redoubled energy into the spirit and execution of this sublime 
 undertaking, resolving that, seeing 'our labour is not in vain in 
 the Lord,' we will, in humble dependence upon the Master we 
 serve, be ' steadfast, unmovable, always abounding' in His Divine 
 work." 
 
 In presenting the cash-accounts, Mr. Leigh, who was trea- 
 surer, remarked, that the receipts for the last year amounted to 
 three hundred guineas, and that, since the commencement of the 
 Society, there had been raised in the colony, for missionary pur- 
 poses, not less than 2,655. 11s. lid. 
 
 The demands for the services of the missionaries multiplying 
 on all hands, Mr. Leigh made a strong appeal to the committee, 
 pointing out the necessity for immediately strengthening and 
 extending the missions in the South Seas. With a generosity 
 and promptitude characteristic of the proceedings of that com- 
 mittee, and in the face of the most formidable pecuniary difficul- 
 ties, did they respond at once to that appeal. The reply, bearing 
 the signature of the Rev. George Morley, was as follows : "Your 
 own very interesting letter, one from Captain Henry, and one 
 from Tonga, arrived by the same post, were read to the com- 
 mittee on the same day, and produced a most electrifying effect : 
 for, though they had voted away all the money they had received, 
 or expected to receive, and had even gone beyond their most 
 sanguine expectation as to the annual income of the Society, they 
 at once resolved to send four additional missionaries to your 
 quarter of the world. One is to be a surgeon ; another a printer. 
 They have been induced to pass this resolution, 1. Because they 
 hope that, when our people shall be made acquainted with the 
 case, they will increase their subscriptions : 2. Because, from the 
 accounts now given of the friendly disposition of the natives, 
 they think that the expenses of supporting missionaries will be 
 small, compared with what they have been. At any rate, we 
 must say that sending out four missionaries to your islands is a 
 bold undertaking. We are looking out for the men ; but have 
 not yet found them. No time, however, will be lost, and I hope 
 we shall soon succeed. As your labours are wanted in the colony, 
 the committee wish you to remain until you hear from them again. 
 I trust that your remaining a while longer will be a great bless- 
 ing to others, and not disagreeable to yourself. We pray for 
 your health, happiness, and usefulness." 
 
 But, alas ! those fresh and seasonable auxiliaries were scarcely 
 able to meet the pressing necessities of Tonga and its dependen- 
 cies ; while an entire new province, which was being established
 
 256 LIFE OP THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 in Australia, was wholly unprovided for, or left to the mercy of 
 contingencies. 
 
 It was during this year, 1829, that the Western or Swan- 
 Biver colony was founded. Captain Stirling, who had previously 
 surveyed the coast, was appointed governor. The western pro- 
 vince is a vast region, extending twelve hundred and eighty miles 
 from north to south, and eight hundred miles from east to west. 
 It is farther from Sydney to Perth, the capital of this colony, 
 than from London to Constantinople. As might be expected in 
 a country of such extent, there are large tracts unavailable for 
 the support of civilized man; but within its circumference are 
 millions of acres of the greatest fertility, adapted to the growth 
 of all kinds of grain, and the sustenance of flocks and herds, 
 which may be multiplied for centuries without any apprehension 
 of exhausting the provision which nature has made for them. The 
 profit of sheep-farming, combined with the means of extending 
 indefinitely the number of sheep-farms, must attract, in the course 
 of years, a large amount of capital to this part of Australia. 
 Many parts of the colony are rich in minerals. The climate is salu- 
 brious, warm, and dry ; but, of course, in a country of such large 
 dimensions, considerable variety may be expected to exist. Swan 
 Eiver discharges its waters into an extensive bay, called Melville 
 Water. The river is subject to disastrous floods, which at times 
 inundate the lands in the vicinity, and cause considerable damage. 
 
 At the close of the first year, there were twelve hundred per- 
 sons on this new settlement. Many of these settlers, never 
 having been accustomed to manual labour, were unequal to the 
 difficulties and dangers incident to an infant state, and, after 
 maintaining, for a short time, a feeble struggle, descended into 
 indigence and an early grave. The town of Freemantle had 
 been founded at the entrance of Swan Eiver ; Perth, the seat of 
 government, is situated on a rising ground about nine miles 
 inland ; and Guildford, about seven miles further east, at the 
 junction of the river. Fifty miles east of Guildford, stands the 
 town of York. Augusta and Albany lie upon the sea-coast. 
 
 The number of aborigines cannot be ascertained with any 
 degree of accuracy ; but seven hundred and fifty have been known 
 to visit Perth from the surrounding districts. The colony is 
 rising in importance, commerce, and population; and yet the 
 Wesleyan body has but two resident missionaries and an assist- 
 ant in the entire province. The country has been examined for 
 three hundred miles, and is every where accessible to the Chris- 
 tian teacher. The town of York and its neighbourhood present 
 a fine sphere of ministerial usefulness. Within a range of a 
 hundred miles people are found scattered, in all directions, like 
 sheep without a shepherd. The government has offered land
 
 SWAN RIVER FEMALE AND CHILD.
 
 XI.J GENERAL STATE OF THE MISSION. 257 
 
 for the establishment of a mission ; and there is every proba- 
 bility, that, if there were a resident teacher, many of the natives 
 would be gathered in and taught to labour. There is also an 
 extensive tract of country stretching along the side of the river 
 Murray, peopled more or less by British and other emigrants. 
 "Men of Israel, help!" Unless your resources are entirely 
 exhausted, hasten to send at least one additional teacher, to 
 proclaim, amongst these perishing outcasts, " the unsearchable 
 riches of Christ!" 
 
 The district-meeting of 1830 was held in Princes-street chapel, 
 Sydney, when the state of the mission and the claims of Aus- 
 tralia were carefully investigated. On reviewing the labours of 
 the year, it was gratifying to find that they had resulted in an 
 increase of church members, and the addition of one hundred 
 and forty-two children to the schools. Their places of worship 
 were well attended ; religious truth was steadily permeating the 
 public mind ; and, as might be expected, the habits and pursuits 
 of the people were becoming more conformable to the precepts 
 of the gospel. At the same time, the Lord was pouring out His 
 Spirit upon the brethren of the London Missionary Society, so 
 that, during the current and following years, they were enabled 
 to plant Christianity in many islands, the inhabitants of which 
 had not previously heard either of the white man's God, or of 
 His sacred book. 
 
 The Eev. John Williams, the " Martyr of Erromanga," was 
 the chosen instrument in promoting this extension of the king- 
 dom of Christ. After accomplishing a long and perilous voyage 
 of observation in this service, he stated the result in an inter- 
 esting communication to Mr. Leigh. We copy the following 
 particulars from his manuscript journal : 
 
 " I mentioned to you my intention of taking a long voyage, 
 and settling as many native teachers as possible in several im- 
 portant groups of islands that lie to the westward. That voyage 
 I have now completed, in company with my friend the Eev. Mr. 
 Barif. We carried with us twelve teachers, fitted out by our 
 different churches in the Leeward Islands. We were obliged to 
 settle one of the best at the island of Aitutaki, and another at 
 an old station, judging it imprudent to sacrifice the interests of 
 existing stations for the purpose of commencing new ones. At 
 the latter island the people presented me with 103 in money, 
 as an offering to our Society. This was the aggregate of many 
 contributions, and was realized chiefly by the sale of hogs and 
 other commodities. Two natives and their wives, also, offered 
 to go arid live on some heathen island, to prepare the way for 
 better-instructed teachers. We gladly accepted their offer, and 
 took them with us. We then sailed for Eoragua, where we
 
 258 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 found the mission families in a very distressed condition, owing 
 to the prevalence. of a disease that was raging like a plague. 
 Nearly one thousand of their afflicted people had been suddenly 
 carried off. After a short absence, we touched again, and found 
 that the malady had subsided, and that the stations were pros- 
 pering greatly. They had about nineteen hundred children in 
 their schools. Flat stones, obtained from the mountain-quarries, 
 and ground smooth, served them for slates, and the prickle of 
 the sea-egg was used as a substitute for slate-pencils. With this 
 rude apparatus there were some of them writing very prettily. 
 
 " After visiting several other islands in their neighbourhood, 
 we proceeded to Tonga, touching on our way at Savage Island, 
 intending to leave our Aitutaki teachers there ; but the natives 
 were so exceedingly wild, that we did not think it prudent to 
 land them amongst them. After much difficulty, we succeeded 
 in bringing two young men from the island. Having treated 
 them kindly, we are now sending them back with a missionary, 
 in the hope that their good report of us will insure him a kind 
 reception. We then proceeded to Tonga, and were joyfully 
 received by the resident missionaries. You will be pleased to 
 hear that your Wesleyan brethren and their families are well. 
 We spent ten days agreeably with them. Their patience is 
 much tried ; but they are getting on well, and must ultimately 
 succeed. I am much mistaken, if some great event be not at 
 hand that will give a general turn to the minds of the people 
 here. Their fine new chapel stands on the top of the hill, 
 within the intrenchments ; in which the natives took refuge 
 when they were attacked by the Vavouans, with the great guns 
 which had been taken from the ship ' Port-au-Prince.' On that 
 occasion the flower of Tonga was cut off. I examined the place 
 with deep interest. Your brethren and their wives seem to be 
 truly devoted to their work. 
 
 " It was our intention to have gone to the Feejees and the 
 New Hebrides ; but the information we received at Tonga in- 
 duced us to abandon that design, a series of distressing disasters 
 having occurred to a number of ships that had gone down there 
 to procure sandal-wood ; and we directed our whole energies to 
 a group near home, leaving other groups for a subsequent voyage. 
 After taking counsel with your brethren, we left the Haopais, 
 and steered for the Samoas, or Navigators' Islands. La Perouse, 
 the French circumnavigator, describes them well : he says, ' They 
 vie with the Tahitian group, in extent, fertility, and population.' 
 We were struck on beholding such fine extensive islands, two 
 of them being considerably larger than Tahiti. This group is 
 formed into windward and leeward, four islands in each group : 
 the wind ward group we did not visit, as war was raging furiously
 
 XI.] INTERESTING NA.BBATIVE OP BEV. 3. WILLIAMS. 259 
 
 at the time. We providentially met with a Samoa chief at 
 Tonga, who wished to return home. He was related to the 
 reigning family, and was of the utmost importance to us. By 
 his representations the chiefs and people received the most 
 favourable impressions respecting us and our teachers. We 
 ventured on shore amongst them, and were treated with the 
 greatest respect. We made presents to the old long at a public 
 assembly of the chiefs and people. In acknowledging our pre- 
 sents, the king said, ' Although English property be invaluable 
 to us, yet I value your friendship far more than your property. 
 I have ever been a great man : I am now a greater man than 
 ever ; for here are two great chiefs come from England to unite 
 themselves to me, and form one family with me. 5 He gave us 
 the large dancing-house for a place of worship, and three or four 
 houses as residences for the teachers. He was fetched from a 
 neighbouring island on our arrival, where he was engaged in 
 war with the natives. We urged him to go and settle his dif- 
 ferences with them amicably. He said, ' I will go immediately, 
 and put an end to the war, fetch my people home, and begin to 
 learn this new thing. I have driven my enemies to the moun- 
 tains, and another battle will insure victory ; and then the con- 
 quered party will give me no further trouble.' 
 
 " On the morning on which we landed the teachers on the 
 large island of Savai, the opposite shores of Upolu, the seat of 
 war, were in flames, an engagement having taken place: the 
 conquered fled to the mountains, and the conquerors, native-like, 
 set fire to their dwellings and plantations. We hope that, by 
 the time we return, which will be in a few months, this war will 
 have closed. I never saw a mission commenced under more 
 promising circumstances. Although we did not go to the Fee- 
 jees ourselves, we sent three teachers, who were kindly received. 
 The king said, when they landed, ' You may remain ; but I can- 
 not embrace your religion until I have called my people together, 
 which will require time.' The teachers commenced building a 
 large store marae, which they carried so high, that it has fallen 
 down three times. The natives have not overlooked this cata- 
 strophe, which they attribute to the power of their god. Let us 
 rather hope that it is the forerunner of the downfall of their 
 entire system of superstition and idolatry. ' Alleluia : for the 
 Lord God omnipotent reignethl'" 
 
 s 2
 
 260 XIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER Xn. 
 
 AN EPIDEMIC VISITS NEW SOUTH WALES MRS. LEIGH FALLS A VICTIM 
 ME. LEIGH LEAVES THE COLONY THE COLONY OP VICTORIA 
 FOUNDED DESCRIPTION OF THE COUNTRY. 
 
 DURING the year 1831, New South Wales was visited with 
 an epidemic of unusual malignity. It extended its ravages be- 
 yond the frontiers of the colony, and, after sweeping off thou- 
 sands of all classes, broke out in Paramatta, where Mr. Leigh 
 then resided ; and scarcely a family in the town entirely escaped 
 the calamity. Mrs. Leigh, who had always devoted a large pro- 
 portion of her time to the visitation of the poor, the afflicted, 
 and the dying, felt it to be especially necessary to meet the crisis 
 by a more general and sedulous attention to this important 
 branch of Christian duty ; and many obtained the blessing of 
 God by her instrumentality, in the last moments of life. This 
 heroic woman, who never quailed before death, even in its most 
 appalling aspects, approached, without hesitation, the most ag- 
 gravated forms of the prevailing malady. Of a kindly and social 
 disposition, unobtrusive manners, and unaffected piety, she was 
 to be seen at all hours passing silently along the streets to the 
 " house of mourning." But, in her solicitude to comfort the 
 sorrowful and save the lost, she imposed upon herself an amount 
 of labour which her constitution could not long sustain. In- 
 haling the miasma in the contaminated chambers she visited, she 
 fell a victim to the common scourge, which, combined with seve- 
 ral other diseases, soon terminated her valuable life. After en- 
 during much suffering in the true spirit of calm resignation, she 
 died peacefully. The following inscription marks the place of 
 her interment : " Sacred to the memory of Catherine, the beloved 
 wife of the Rev. Samuel Leigh, the first missionary to these colo- 
 nies and New Zealand. She followed her blessed Master's ex- 
 ample, in going about doing good, deservedly loved and esteemed 
 by all who knew her ; and died in peace on the 15th of May, 1831." 
 
 As might be expected, Mr. Leigh felt this bereavement acutely. 
 He was for some time wholly incapacitated for public duty ; and 
 nothing but the grace of God, and the warm sympathy of Chris- 
 tian friends, carried him through so severe an ordeal. From 
 New Zealand, where her worth was duly appreciated, he received 
 many letters of condolence. They all breathe the same spirit of 
 Christian love that pervades the following brief extract : " Al- 
 though we are unable to estimate the greatness of your loss, or 
 materially lessen the distress it has occasioned, we can sympa- 
 thize with you in your present circumstances. Permit us to 
 remind you of your own beautiful hymn :
 
 XII.] DEATH OF MRS. LEIGH. 261 
 
 ' Beyond the bounds of time and space, 
 Look forward to that heavenly place, 
 
 The saints' secure abode : 
 On faith's strong eagle-pinions rise, 
 And force your passage to the skies, 
 And scale the mount of God.' 
 
 Here, in your ' Father's house, there are many mansions.' You 
 can say with Job, ' I know that my Kedeemer liveth, and that 
 He shall stand at the latter day upon the earth : and though 
 after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I 
 see God : whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall be- 
 hold, and not another ; though my reins be consumed within 
 me.' No wonder if, in an ecstasy of faith and love, you exclaim, 
 ' Thanks be to God who giveth us the victory through our Lord 
 Jesus Christ ! ' ' Therefore, beloved brother, be you steadfast, 
 immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, foras- 
 much as you know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.' 
 We hear that you intend returning to England as soon as you 
 can be relieved by the arrival of additional labourers. May you 
 be preserved on your passage, and blessed in your native coun- 
 try ! The missionaries on this settlement, and their families, 
 are well, and the work of the Lord prospers." This commu- 
 nication is dated from the Bay of Islands, arid signed by the 
 brethren of the Church mission. 
 
 Just before Mr. Leigh left the colony, the eighth anniversary 
 of the " Australian Tract Society " was held. It has been 
 already observed, that, soon after Mr. Leigh's arrival in the 
 colony, he formed a tract society, employing as distributors five 
 pious soldiers and three reformed convicts. The labours of those 
 individuals, humble as they were, excited much public attention 
 at the time ; and, several rather remarkable cases of usefulness 
 having occurred, a few respectable persons came forward to 
 encourage and assist them. The utility of the society becoming 
 more and more apparent, a public meeting was held in Sydney, 
 in 1823, for the purpose of forming a society that should extend 
 its benefits to all Australia. Being thus placed upon a wider 
 basis, it gained a more liberal patronage, and was enabled to 
 extend the sphere of its usefulness. It is always interesting to 
 the philanthropist to mark the progress of public institutions in 
 infant colonies. In the report, submitted to the above meeting, 
 it was stated, "that 15,052 tracts and books had been gratui- 
 tously distributed during the year; 1,250 amongst the Euro- 
 peans in New Zealand ; 1,000 amongst the convicts on the 
 penal settlement at Moreton Bay ; 1,000 amongst the labourers 
 employed by the Australian Agricultural Company at Port 
 Stephens; 1,596 amongst the stockmen, settlers, and others at
 
 262 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Hunter's Kiver ; 250 amongst the patients in the hospital and' 
 prisoners in the jail at Newcastle ; 1,250 amongst the convicts 
 employed on the roads, and poor settlers about the Lower 
 Hawkesbury; 1,000 amongst the widely-extended and various 
 population at Bathurst; 1,500 amongst the stockmen and 
 labourers in the county of Camden; 500 amongst the settlers in 
 Airds and Appin; 500 amongst the convicts and inhabitants in 
 and about Windsor ; 125 amongst convicts and others in and 
 about Paramatta; 3,950 amongst the Sunday-schools, prisoners 
 in the jail and on board the hulks, the sick in the hospitals, and 
 the poor in and about Sydney." 
 
 Let the reader pause, and examine the limits of this field of 
 operation ; contemplate the light which these few lines throw 
 upon the actual condition of the people, the singular diversity 
 of character they present, and the prodigious accumulation of 
 degradation and suffering they disclose. Surely the establish- 
 ment of such an institution, and the maintenance, from year to 
 year, of such an agency as we have described, was the very climax 
 of Christian benevolence. Let us hope, that, while the stock- 
 men in the bush, the patients in the hospitals, and the convicts 
 in their cells or in the chain-gang, were perusing those valuable 
 publications, the Spirit of the Lord was present, to expound the 
 truth to their understandings, and apply it to their consciences 
 and hearts. 
 
 As soon as Mr. Leigh could be relieved from his official 
 duties, he left the colony, carrying with him the best wishes of 
 the public at large, and the earnest prayers of religious people 
 of all denominations. In consideration of the state of his health, 
 the ensuing Conference (1832) was induced to place him at 
 Liverpool in the capacity of a supernumerary. 
 
 The agencies and institutions of the Wesleyan church were 
 fully organized, and in efficient operation, before Mr. Leigh left 
 New South Wales. Its political importance was felt by the civil 
 authorities, and its claim to be regarded as one of the principal 
 instruments in promoting public order and colonial regeneration 
 was generally admitted. While it looked upon the Church on 
 the one hand, and the nonconforming bodies on the other, with a 
 friendly eye, it yet maintained its neutral position, and attended 
 industriously to its own department of duty. Its members were 
 few in number; but they were evidences of the transforming power 
 of the Divine truths which were taught, and showed the country 
 that it was prepared to shape in the same mould the entire mass 
 of society, as soon as it should possess the means of doing so. 
 
 In 1815 Mr. Leigh was the only Wesleyan missionary in the 
 South Seas. He was patronized by two schoolmasters and their 
 wives, ten or twelve soldiers and reformed convicts, and a few
 
 XII.] MR. LEIGH LEAVES THE COLONY. 263 
 
 disorderly children in a Sunday-school. When he returned to 
 England, he left in those islands nine circuits, fourteen mission- 
 aries, seven hundred and thirty-six communicants, and one thou- 
 sand children in the schools. The supervision of the infant 
 churches of Australia devolved upon the Eev. Joseph Orton. 
 The labours of the brethren were as systematic as those of the 
 ministers at home, and they went on peacefully ; breaking up 
 the " fallow ground," sowing it with the " incorruptible seed," 
 watering the rising blade, and occasionally, at least, reaping the 
 reward of the spiritual husbandman. The paucity of labourers 
 was still felt and complained of, by all who had just views of 
 the growing importance of the mission. The chairman, in an 
 official communication to the committee, observed, " Be pleased 
 to take into account the description of character peculiar to the 
 greater proportion of our population, and the infantine state 
 of our colony, together with the encouragement which is now 
 afforded by the emigrants who are flocking to our shore, to make 
 a rallying effort. May I hope that these and other considera- 
 tions, arising out of circumstances which will, no doubt, suggest 
 themselves to your minds, will induce you to send us additional 
 assistance at this juncture of importance to the future prosperity 
 of this mission ? Three more missionaries might at this moment 
 be usefully employed in the colony. In Sydney there shoidd be, 
 at least, two resident ministers : here is a population of more 
 than fifteen thousand, and there are but two churches and one 
 dissenting place of worship besides our own. We have two 
 chapels, besides several other places, and but one preacher, whose 
 time is much taken up with matters referring principally to the 
 islands, and which will increase upon the person who has the 
 charge of the district, in proportion as this colony rises in com- 
 mercial importance, and our island stations improve and extend. 
 I have endeavoured to possess myself of all possible information 
 regarding the aborigines of this country. I have seen a little 
 of them in my travels, and have discovered that every where 
 they are a degraded race, but quite capable of receiving instruc- 
 tion. I am not aware of a better mode of accomplishing this 
 object than that of forming a settlement at one of their principal 
 places of resort, as far away from white men as possible ; to 
 acquire their language, and pay particular attention to the rising 
 generation. Of course, such settlement, in its establishment and 
 maintenance, would be attended with expense, say from 500 
 to 600 in the commencement, and at least 300 per year after- 
 wards. The great obstacle to success will be found to consist 
 in their wandering disposition. They are never long in one 
 place ; but they have generally a district for each tribe, and a 
 rallying-point or place of general rendezvous within the limits
 
 LIFE OP THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [cHAP. 
 
 of that district. They are a miserable race of beings, and truly 
 deserving the attention of the committee ; . and I have no doubt 
 much might be done for them to advantage, if a mission were 
 commenced with spirit, and carried on with energy ; but feeble 
 efforts, I think, would sink money to little purpose. The credit 
 of our Missionary Society in this colony is at this time suffering 
 for want of such exertions in behalf of the natives." 
 
 Having heard that six or seven Wesleyans had commenced 
 religious services, and formed a class-meeting, in the improving 
 settlement of Bathurst, this able and vigilant missionary resolved 
 to pay them a pastoral visit, for the purpose of directing and en- 
 couraging them. This town, now the capital of an extensive 
 county, stands on the river Macquarie, and is distant from Sydney 
 about one hundred and thirty-five miles. The Plains, a district 
 of naturally clear land, commence near the town. They are about 
 nineteen miles in length, and from six to eight in breadth, con- 
 taining a superficial area of about one hundred and twenty square 
 miles. These Plains consist of a series of gentle undulations, with 
 intervening valleys of moderate extent, the surrounding forest and 
 country being generally but thinly timbered, and patches of the 
 forest stretching, at irregular intervals, into the plains, like points 
 of land into a lake. The Macquarie river traverses the whole 
 length of the district. These Plains are situated upwards of two 
 thousand feet above the level of the sea ; the locality is temperate 
 and healthy, and is selected, as an occasional retreat, by the in- 
 valids of other less healthy districts. Much of the land has been 
 reclaimed, and is now under cultivation. 
 
 As this visit led to the permanent establishment of the ordi- 
 nances of religion in Bathurst, we shall supply two or three par- 
 ticulars of the journey. The road of the missionary lay over a 
 broken and extensive range of hills, called the Blue Mountains. 
 Those mountains consist principally of a succession of sharp ridges, 
 intersected by remarkably abrupt and narrow ravines, or gullies, 
 some of which are little less than two thousand feet in depth. 
 Many of these ravines constitute the beds of rivers. The scenery 
 is of a singular and varied character. After overcoming the diffi- 
 culties arising from the heights, valleys, and swamps of this part 
 of the road, being a distance of nearly seventy miles, he was gra- 
 tified to find himself on the margin of a beautiful open country ; 
 the contrast of which, with the wild and limited view of ste- 
 rile rocks, horrifying ravines, and dense thickets, was to him 
 enchanting. 
 
 It was his practice, during the journey, to collect the people 
 at the close of every day's march, whether at an inn or a private 
 dwelling, and explain to them the way of salvation. The people 
 willingly assembled, and gladly listened to the word of God.
 
 XII.] FIRST MISSIONARY VISIT TO BATHURST. 265 
 
 His attention was chiefly directed to road-parties and chain-gangs, 
 consisting of men convicted of offences committed in the colony, 
 who were sentenced to penal labour, and were employed in making 
 and keeping in repair the interior roads. They were interspersed 
 over the country, in parties of from fifty to three hundred in 
 number. They were generally a most depraved body of men, 
 having no one to care for their souls. If an important collateral 
 object of penal infliction be the reformation of the subject, these 
 poor outcasts were awfully neglected. Whenever the missionary 
 addressed them, they listened with deep attention ; and, in many 
 instances, were melted into tears, while the mercy of God in 
 Christ to the chief of sinners was being exhibited. 
 
 The missionary found the little flock at Bathurst firm and 
 united, amidst circumstances of strong temptation, and the almost 
 total destitution of the outward'ordinances of religion. One gen- 
 tleman offered an acre of good land, on which to erect mission- 
 premises, and 50 towards the building. The people assem- 
 bled and passed a resolution, in which they solicited the appoint- 
 ment of a missionary, and pledged themselves to meet all the 
 expenses that might be incurred. The committee sent them a 
 teacher ; and such has been the success that has attended the 
 preaching of God's word there, that now, while we are recording 
 these facts, there are several resident missionaries, and nine hun- 
 dred persons under their instruction every Lord's day. 
 
 Anterior to the establishment of this branch of the Australian 
 mission, the settlers treated the natives with great severity. As 
 actual hostilities had commenced, in several places in the district, 
 between the colonists and the black tribes, a public remonstrance 
 was addressed to the former through the medium of the " Sydney 
 Gazette" of October 14th, 1835. In that remonstrance it was 
 observed, " However outrageously the aborigines may have com- 
 ported themselves in the neighbourhood of Bathurst, it is no less 
 authentic than remarkable, that the same natives live on terms of 
 perfect amity with our settlement at Wellington Valley. Whilst 
 Bathurst and its surrounding neighbourhood are engaged in an 
 exterminating war, peace reigns in the ever-verdant plains of Wel- 
 lington Valley. What a contrast ! For the last twenty months, 
 constant intercourse has existed between the aborigines and this 
 settlement ; and it has invariably been found, that those mise- 
 rable wanderers have been much influenced by kind treatment. 
 But if humanity is outraged on the part of men who are, in name 
 at least, Christians, can it be expected that the untutored Heathen 
 will tamely submit to see his parent, brother, or friend murdered, 
 and not resent the injustice ? This has been the true cause of 
 hostilities. Men professing to be more enlightened than savages, 
 and having the death of no relative to revenge, have gone out on
 
 266 LIFE OP THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 horseback to hunt the natives down, firing indiscriminately at all 
 they could overtake. The sufferers have gone in agony to the 
 next settlement, to solicit the Europeans to dress their gun-shot 
 wounds. Just Heaven ! it is horrible to think, that, at a moment 
 when the whole civilized world is united for the abolition of the 
 slave-trade, there should be found amongst us even one man cruel 
 enough to think it necessary to exterminate the whole race of 
 these poor misrepresented people ! Bring hither a laborious 
 missionary. Are not the fields white unto the harvest? If 
 affection and gratitude be even now the inmates of their untutored 
 nature, what would not the gospel accomplish amongst them ? " 
 The writer of this humane and touching appeal might have 
 added, "Look from your own shores across the waters to the 
 Friendly Islands, and other groups in their immediate vicinity, 
 and then contemplate the transformation now in progress by the 
 instrumentality of Christianity." What an apposite illustration ! 
 Those several groups include about two hundred islands in the 
 whole, many of which are thickly inhabited. Till very lately 
 the people were living in the grossest idolatry ; but the Sun of 
 righteousness has arisen " with healing in His wings." The 
 aborigines of these islands speak the same language, worship 
 the same gods, acknowledge Tonga as their head, and bring an 
 annual offering in token of their submission. " Tonga," says 
 the superintendent of the mission, " contains about ten thousand 
 inhabitants, who, with few exceptions, are worshipping dumb 
 idols. Had the principal chief used his influence in favour of 
 Christianity, hundreds would, before this time, have become wor- 
 shippers of the true God. Several chiefs will not allow Chris- 
 tian worship to be established in their territories ; yet religion is 
 making progress, and some of the people are leaving the enemy's 
 camp and joining us almost every week. The next of the 
 Friendly Islands is the Habai group : eighteen of these are 
 inhabited. They lie about fifty or sixty miles to the north of 
 Tonga. It is judged that there are about four thousand souls 
 on these islands, all of whom, with their king, have embraced 
 Christianity. The Vavou group lies about a day's sail north of 
 the Habais. The Haafuluhao group is by far the largest, as the 
 islands are more numerous. The king received Christianity in 
 1831, and shortly afterwards the whole of his people renounced 
 idolatry, and professed the Christian religion. The Keppel's 
 Islands are two in number, and lie between Vavou and the 
 Navigators' Islands. The Feejeesare about a day and a night's 
 sail to the west of Tonga. In several, if not in all, of the islands, 
 they go quite naked, until they are seventeen or eighteen years 
 of age. But a few years since they were cannibals. The friends 
 of missions will rejoice to know, that from eight to ten thousand
 
 XII.] THE COLONY OP VICTORIA FOUNDED. 267 
 
 persons have abandoned their idols, and become worshippers of 
 the true God, within the last six years, in these islands. Still 
 there are six or eight thousand savages in Tonga alone, who are 
 paying homage to birds, fishes, horses, and infernal spirits. They 
 pray, cry, and cut, themselves ; cut off the fingers of their children 
 and friends, and sometimes strangle their relatives, to appease 
 their gods. Send them more missionaries : hold us up by your 
 prayers, and God will bless us." 
 
 While the Spirit of the Lord was being thus poured out upon 
 several of the Friendly Islands, Divine Providence was making 
 arrangements for a sudden and remarkable enlargement of the 
 work in Australia. On the 1st of June, 1836, it was ascer- 
 tained that one hundred and seventy-seven persons had settled 
 in the neighbourhood of Port Philip, and imported from Van- 
 Diemen's Land sheep and other property to the amount of 
 110,000. In the following year, when the first governor 
 arrived, he found five hundred colonists, with one hundred and 
 fifty thousand sheep, and upwards of two thousand horned cattle 
 and horses. Such were the materials with which he laid the 
 foundation of the province of Victoria. It stretches from the 
 river Murray on the north to Wilson's Promontory. In round 
 numbers, it is about two hundred and fifty miles from north to 
 south, and five hundred from east to west, with a coast-line of 
 six hundred miles. It embraces an area of eighty thousand 
 square miles, being about equal, in extent, to Great Britain. 
 The climate of Victoria is superior to any other in Australia. 
 From being the most southerly part of the Australian continent, 
 it is naturally the most temperate ; and its mountainous charac- 
 ter supplies it with health-giving breezes in abundance. The 
 clouds from the South Pacific, being thrown in fleecy columns 
 against the high lands of the colony, are precipitated in copious 
 showers, especially during the winter months. With the delight- 
 ful temperature thus obtained, the summers are never intolerably 
 hot, nor the winters cold. This province contains more fertile 
 land near the sea than any of the other colonies, and great tracts 
 of undulating pastures, lightly timbered, well watered with rivers 
 and deep lagoons. The soil is rich, the climate genial, the rain 
 abundant, and the crop certain. 
 
 Melbourne, the seat of government, is built on the banks 
 of the river Yarra-Yarra. The site, abandoned a few years 
 ago to forest-trees, kangaroos, and straggling savages, now pos- 
 sesses many commodious public buildings, government-offices, 
 churches, chapels, hospitals, hotels, and banks ; a court-house, 
 botanical garden, mechanics' institute, and extensive ware- 
 houses. No colony has been so remarkably rapid in its pro- 
 m-ess as this. In 1851, there were 5,000 inhabited houses,
 
 268 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 containing a population of 23,070 souls. Here are Bible, educa- 
 tional, temperance, and harmonic societies ; circulating libraries, 
 reading societies, and book-clubs. There is an efficient colonial 
 printing-press, sending forth nine periodicals and three daily 
 papers. In the above year there were 77,345 Europeans in Vic- 
 toria, possessing six and a half millions of sheep, and 263,305 
 horned cattle and horses, and actually consuming as much British 
 merchandise as does the whole kingdom of Spain, or one-fourth 
 as much as the empire of Russia, with its sixty millions of inha- 
 bitants. Thus we see how valuable those new settlements are 
 becoming to English manufacturers, merchants, and ship-owners. 
 
 At the end of two years from the establishment of the colony, 
 there were but two Wesleyan missionaries in the province, with 
 thirteen communicants. In 1852, there were four missionaries, 
 having 1,630 persons sitting under their ministry, and 656 
 children in their schools. 
 
 Geelong, the second town in Victoria, lies on the western 
 side of the bay of Port Philip ; and bids fair, in consequence 
 of its maritime position, to rival the capital at no distant period. 
 The situation of this important town is peculiarly picturesque, 
 with beautiful park-like views immediately about it, and the 
 Pyrenees towering in the distance. There are already above 
 10,000 inhabitants, who have supplied themselves with various 
 religious, benevolent, and educational institutions. The scenery, 
 throughout this fine province, is eminently beautiful. " Around 
 me spread," says Howitt, " a spacious plain, with trees thinly 
 scattered, and in clumps. On the boundary of the plain are 
 knolls, slopes, and glens, all of the smoothest outline, crowned 
 with the same trees. Beyond were mountain ranges, on which 
 rested deliciously the blue of the summer heavens. Some of 
 these mountains were wooded to the summits ; others revealed 
 through openings immeasurable plains, where sheep were whitely 
 dotting the landscape ; the golden sun being seen at intervals 
 betwixt the long shadows of the trees. There only wanted a 
 stately river to render the scene magnificent." Here is " a 
 nation born at once ! " 
 
 The following note, addressed to Mr. Leigh, by the resident 
 missionary at Windsor, and dated November 19th, 1836, refers 
 to the state of things in the parent colony : "In reference to the 
 work of God in New South Wales, I am happy to say that it is 
 steadily advancing. In Sydney, Princes-street chapel has been 
 enlarged and re-opened for Divine service again this week. 
 We have commenced religious worship at the house of Mr. Lan- 
 dales, on the way to Botany Bay. At Liverpool a considerable 
 sum has been subscribed towards the erection of a chapel there, 
 exclusive of the magistrate Moore's subscription, which, I under-
 
 XII.] BISE OF THE SOUTH AUSTRALIAN COLONY. 269 
 
 stand, will be handsome. At Bathurst we have a chapel in pro- 
 gress. The congregations at Windsor have greatly increased 
 within the last three years : all the sittings are let, and a new 
 chapel is indispensable. Within the above short period, the 
 subscriptions to the mission-fund have increased fourfold. In 
 Windsor circuit alone there is plenty of work for three efficient 
 missionaries. One is particularly wanted at the Lower Hawkes- 
 bury. We are glad to hear that your health has improved, and that 
 you are using it in zealously pleading for the perishing millions 
 of mankind. Many, with ourselves, would hail your arrival 
 once more on the shores of Australia; but I am inclined to 
 think, from all I can hear, that you are serving the cause of 
 missions as effectually where you are. Your old friend John, 
 Lees, of Castlereagh, died a few months since. At the request 
 of his family I attended his funeral. There was a large attend- 
 ance of relatives, neighbours, and Christian friends. The clergy- 
 man delivered an appropriate address in the church, and I spoke 
 of the deceased at the grave. I afterwards dined with the Kev. 
 Mr. Fulton. Mrs. Fulton died a short time ago. She was 
 fully prepared for ' the inheritance of the saints in light.' The 
 last time I visited her, she spoke with confidence of her interest 
 in Christ, and said, ' For to me to live is Christ, and to die is 
 gain.' The Rev. W. Cartwright improved her death to a large 
 and affected audience." 
 
 This year closed with another division of this mighty conti- 
 nent, for the purposes of colonization. Our limits will only 
 admit of our marking the commencement of those communities 
 which are destined, in the progress of years, to "multiply, 
 replenish, and subdue " this great southern section of the globe. 
 The principal feature in the Act of Parliament constituting the 
 South Australian colony was, " that it should pay its own cur- 
 rent expenses; that the land should be so allotted as to be 
 improved ; and that it should, from its very nature, form a mar- 
 ket for labour." On the 20th of December, the first governor 
 landed. He examined the coast, fixed upon the site of the 
 capital on an eminence about six miles inland, laid out the 
 streets, squares, and public buildings, and named it, at the 
 request of the king, Adelaide. This territory does not seem 
 large on the map of Australia, yet it comprehends three hundred 
 thousand square miles, being, in reality, twice the size of Great 
 Britain and Ireland, and three times as large as Prussia. The 
 sea-coast is about eight hundred miles in length, and contains 
 some fine gulfs and bays, easy of access, and safe as harbours 
 for vessels of a large size. The greater part of the province, 
 being nearer the line than Victoria, is somewhat warmer in 
 summer. The general face of the country is gently undulating,
 
 270 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 dotted at intervals with patches of majestic trees, and wearing, 
 on the whole, the appearance of an English gentleman's park. 
 Yast plains of fertile soil abound ready for the plough, requiring 
 no clearing from trees or brushwood. The principal river is the 
 Murray, which for two hundred miles, at least, is as wide as the 
 Thames at London Bridge. This colony possesses the richest 
 copper-mines in the world. The discovery of this ore not only 
 verified geological predictions, but revealed, at the same time, 
 such an abundance of metallic veins, that their like has been 
 unparalleled in the history of mining. 
 
 The city of Adelaide, now erected into a bishopric, is plea- 
 santly situated, and contains a population of about thirty thou- 
 sand souls. A college has been built in the neighbourhood, 
 which is under the direction of the bishop. Here are commercial 
 banks, assurance companies, a mechanics' institute, and public 
 library. There are above six thousand children receiving secular 
 and religious instruction in the day and Sunday schools. Seven 
 newspapers are published, one of which is a daily journal. Small 
 capitalists should peruse the history of this colony before they 
 embark in any colonizing speculation ; while the intending emi- 
 grant should acquaint himself with it, and consider well the 
 probable consequences of landing his dependent family upon a 
 foreign shore. 
 
 The affairs of the Wesleyan church in Australia, which was 
 now divided into four colonies, were administered by the Rev. 
 John M'Kenny. Mr. Leigh being regarded as the father of the 
 mission, a regular correspondence was kept up with him by the 
 official brethren in Sydney. In a note dated February, 1837, 
 they remark, " Christianity is still advancing in the colony, not- 
 withstanding the attempts that are being made to arrest its pro- 
 gress. We have the gospel faithfully preached to us in all our 
 chapels. Our Sunday-schools are in prosperous circumstances, 
 and experimental religion is being revived amongst us. The 
 Protestant public is very much roused by the attempt that is 
 being made to force the Irish system of education upon the colony. 
 We have now two bishops in New South Wales ; one presides 
 over the established Church, the other over the Roman Catholic 
 body. We have had a large influx of clergy, Episcopal, Presby- 
 terian, Wesleyan, Independent, Baptist, Quakers, and Popish. 
 We rejoice to hear of your improved health, and of the success 
 with which you continue to advocate the cause of missions. The 
 Rev. Samuel Marsden, and his daughter Martha, sailed last week 
 for New Zealand. A missionary from that country officiates in 
 his church during his absence. Mrs. Marsden died a short time 
 since : indeed, the mortality has, of late, been very great. Many 
 of your own dear and valued friends have gone to glory. One
 
 XII.] EFFORTS OF POPERY IN THE COLONY. 271 
 
 of your young converts, Miss Augusta Smith, married Mr. Cross, 
 the missionary, and has gone with her husband and several 
 others to Tonga, where the natives, in vast numbers, are em- 
 bracing Christianity. The savages of Feejee are also turning to 
 the Lord. Glory be to God ! " 
 
 These statements respecting the hopeful condition of the mis- 
 sion generally, are fully borne out by the testimony of the bre- 
 thren. The superintendent, writing subsequently to the above 
 date, observes, " God in His good providence has opened the 
 country before us in its length and breadth, so that we have 
 only to go up and possess it. I am sure that our committee 
 will be at once ready to avail themselves of the present state of 
 things, and feel their obligation to enter the open door that 
 Divine Providence has set before them. This is not a question 
 of pounds, shillings, and pence ; for it now assumes this form, 
 'Shall Australia be a Protestant or a Popish colony?' The 
 number of priests who are being sent out is quite frightful : lately 
 eight arrived in one vessel, and received from the home govern- 
 ment 150 each for their outfit and passage. In Sydney our 
 chapels are by no means equal to our congregations, and it will 
 be my immediate duty to endeavour to get a large one in the 
 centre of this extensive and beautiful town. A blessed influence 
 attends our services, and the increase of religion is manifest. 
 Come, or send soon to our help." " Our congregations at Para- 
 matta," says the missionary, " are overflowing, and fresh inqui- 
 ries are constantly being made for pews and sittings. We have 
 not yet been able to commence the new chapel, but hope to do 
 so in about a month. The plan and specifications are now com- 
 plete, and we are just ready to receive tenders for the erection, 
 which, it is presumed, will cost about 1,000 : this sum, with 
 the assistance of government, will, I think, be easily raised. In 
 my opinion, Paramatta bids fair to flourish as a mission-station. 
 I think it necessary to furnish the committee with an account of 
 my public engagements, that they may know how my time is 
 taken up. On Sunday morning, at eleven o'clock, I preach in 
 the chapel here ; in the afternoon I ride, on an average, eighteen 
 miles, and preach in the country ; I return again to town and 
 preach in the evening, at six o'clock. On Monday I visit the 
 female class at four P.M., hold a public prayer-meeting at seven, 
 and frequently meet the juvenile class afterwards. On Tuesday 
 I hold a meeting for prayer, in a private house : many attend. 
 Wednesday, I go to Liverpool, visit the people, and preach in 
 the evening. Thursday evening I preach in town. On Friday 
 I meet a class. These engagements, with visiting the town 
 members, and preparing for public duty, fully occupy my time. 
 The Sunday labour is excessive, and frequently makes me ill on
 
 272 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 the following day. I thank God I have no other object in view, 
 than to serve my generation according to His will : 
 ' Be they many or few, my days are His due, 
 And they all are devoted to Him.' 
 
 "Our Sunday-school is becoming more efficient than ever. 
 One hundred children were present last Sunday morning, and 
 eighty-five in the afternoon. The teachers are actively engaged, 
 and much good is anticipated. The public examination of our 
 children, a fortnight ago, gave much satisfaction. The attain- 
 ments of the children far exceeded my expectations. The teach- 
 ers, with several ministers and friends, afterwards took tea toge- 
 ther, when the greatest harmony and Christian feeling prevailed. 
 The Rev. Samuel Marsden died on Saturday, and was interred 
 on Tuesday. His funeral was attended by an immense number 
 of the most respectable colonists, by whom he was much vene- 
 rated. He was seventy-three years of age, and had been senior 
 chaplain for upwards of forty years. Next Sunday morning we 
 intend to close our chapel, and, as a mark of respect to the 
 memory of this venerable man, go to church to hear his funeral 
 sermon." 
 
 The arrival of the first missionary, and establishment of the 
 worship of God, in Adelaide, the metropolis of South Australia, 
 is thus acknowledged by the stewards of the little society: 
 " Since the arrival of our missionary, we have been enabled to 
 introduce those parts of the regular Wesleyan discipline which 
 had not been previously brought into operation ; and the results 
 are already highly satisfactory. We feel quite confident that, if 
 he be permitted to remain with us, we shall be fully competent 
 to meet all the expenses required for the maintenance of himself 
 and family. Since his arrival we have enjoyed peace and pros- 
 perity. We have already raised 500 towards a new chapel; 
 our small society has increased, and our prospects brighten. 
 Adelaide, October 27th, 1838." 
 
 At this date there was but one missionary and twenty mem- 
 bers in the province : within thirteen years from the above date, 
 and within the same geographical limits, they had increased to 
 six missionaries, 1,215 communicants, 1,677 Sunday-scholars, 
 and a weekly attendance on their ministry of 5,900 persons of 
 both sexes and of all ages. Who can reflect upon these wonder- 
 ful displays of the providence and grace of God, without feeling 
 constrained, like Moses and Miriam, to yield to the impulse of a 
 grateful heart ? Looking at their own safety and the complete 
 overthrow of their enemies, these illustrious persons said to 
 Israel, in an ecstasy of joy, " Sing ye to Jehovah, for He hath 
 triumphed gloriously." 
 
 The attention of Parliament was at this time directed to the
 
 XII.] THE BANE AND THE ANTIDOTE. 273 
 
 spiritual destitution existing in several of the British colonies, and 
 the government was urged to act with greater liberality towards 
 the colonial clergy, and to acquiesce in some financial arrange- 
 ment that should greatly augment their number. While Popery 
 was being patronized at home, and endowed abroad, an utter 
 indifferency was evinced by the statesmen of the day to the inter- 
 ests of Protestantism. The Propaganda of Rome, duly appre- 
 ciating the sympathy of England, was multiplying the agencies 
 of their church, and sending them to confront Protestant mis- 
 sionaries in every quarter of the globe. Having set up ecclesi- 
 astical hierarchies in Australia and New Zealand, they had the 
 audacity to claim, as members of their communion, all who had 
 been baptized by the clergymen of the Church of England, or by 
 the Wesleyan missionaries, though they themselves had neither 
 baptized nor instructed one of them. They had brought several of 
 the religious orders of their church into these colonies ; and, hav- 
 ing lately received considerable reinforcements from France, were 
 making a determined attack upon Protestantism. 
 
 In the hope of counteracting their aggressions, and at the 
 same time of strengthening and extending their missions, the 
 Conference sent out four additional and very efficient ministers, 
 together with the Rev. John Waterhouse, who was appointed 
 general superintendent of the missions in Australia and Poly- 
 nesia. That there was a simultaneous movement on the part of 
 the directors of the Popish mission, is obvious from the following 
 notes : " The Romanists are evidently organizing a system to 
 occupy, as far as they can, every part of the colony of New 
 South Wales ; and in those districts where the people are desti- 
 tute of the means of grace, what is to prevent the ignorant from 
 being imposed upon and carried away to Popery ? Two persons 
 were lately baptized by the Catholic priest in the Hawkesbury. 
 The most painful apprehensions are entertained by all the Pro- 
 testant communities in the country. By a late arrival the Roman- 
 ists have got out six sisters of mercy, who have taken a house 
 at Paramatta, and zealously commenced their works of charity. 
 They do not remain at home like nuns ; but are active agents, 
 going into every open door, and visiting every family that will 
 receive them, in order to promote their doctrines and practices. 
 New South Wales never had such claims upon the commisera- 
 tion of the friends of missions as at this moment. Here are a 
 few missionaries in a new world, which is rising rapidly into 
 immense importance, not only in a commercial, civil, and poli- 
 tical point of view, but especially in a religious sense. This 
 colony will form the centre of this new world, and become the 
 fountain of legislative and executive authority to surrounding 
 states. Hence must issue, either the ' law of the Lord,' which is 
 
 T
 
 274 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 the basis of national liberty, or the mandate of the despot, which 
 binds men to superstition and idolatry. The occupation of this 
 country by Protestant teachers is closely connected with the suc- 
 cess of the gospel in the islands of the South Seas." 
 
 The other note is as follows : " The Roman Catholic bishop, 
 and his co-adjutors in New Zealand, are ready to employ any 
 means to advance and disseminate the influence of Popery. Not- 
 withstanding all their efforts, they have not yet done much among 
 the people, though with the utmost impudence they pretend to 
 have proselyted to the 'Catholic' Church nearly one half of the 
 entire population. As an antidote to their pernicious system, 
 we have much to hope from an extensive circulation of the word 
 of God, which is now eagerly received in every part of the land, 
 but especially from the valuable addition to the amount of mis- 
 sionary labour which we are happy to hear you have so seasonably 
 appointed. The present is certainly a very important era in the 
 history of New Zealand : it is a momentous crisis, and its poli- 
 tical condition assumes a very serious character. May the Lord 
 in mercy save this land from the grasp of Popery !" 
 
 The " additional" labourers, referred to in the above note, had 
 already arrived in Van-Diemen's Land. Mr. Waterhouse had 
 met the brethren in that colony, and communicated the result of 
 his inquiries and observations in an official letter to the com- 
 mittee. It is dated " Hobart Town, November, 1839." " I look 
 upon this colony," he observes, " as being every way important 
 in the southern hemisphere. Your mission here is enriching other 
 colonies by the almost constant emigration of pious persons, as 
 well as benefiting vast numbers of prisoners and others, who, 
 but for the labours of your missionaries, would be entirely des- 
 titute of the means of grace. To judge of their success only 
 numerically, would not be fair: immense good is being done 
 incidentally and collaterally ; and your missionaries must be kept 
 at their post, or Popery, infidelity, and an anti-Christian liberalism, 
 will destroy their thousands. There is no system better adapted 
 than ours for meeting the wants of this people ; and to see such 
 great things accomplished in so short a time, especially in the 
 interior and northern part of the colony, calls loudly for grati- 
 tude to God. The important opening at Melbourne, Port Philip, 
 I hope, will not be overlooked. The want of more missionaries 
 distresses me : it is so important to take possession of the new 
 colonies that are springing up with such unwonted rapidity. 
 Your mission to the natives will be greatly aided by that thriving 
 town. Your men of commerce should help. Missionary labours 
 prepare the way for commercial enterprise. The report which I 
 have received from Adelaide has delighted me greatly. From New- 
 Zealand I have received cheering accounts, and hope in a little
 
 XII.] EXTENSION OP THE WORK OF GOD. 275 
 
 while to visit the brethren there. Several New-Zealanders are here : 
 they appear to be a highly interesting people. There is likely to 
 be a regular trade between Kaipara and Van-Diemen's Land." 
 
 But not only in the places specified in Mr. Waterhouse's letter 
 were there special tokens of God's presence with His people, but 
 also in other localities within the vast field assigned to his super- 
 vision was the Lord making bare His holy arm. The brethren 
 in Sydney, describing the state of their own mission, remark, 
 " A wonderful change has taken place here within the last two 
 years, as it regards morals and religion. This appears not only 
 by the increased attendance on Divine worship, but also by the 
 general desire that is expressed for religious instruction and pas- 
 toral care. Many new chapels are rising up ; new societies and 
 congregations are in the course of formation ; and loud calls are 
 made for additional teachers. Those calls, which are from all 
 parts of the colony, are earnest and repeated ; but we have no 
 labourers to send. At West Maitland a new chapel is ready for 
 the roof. At Patriuk's Plains a gentleman has offered a site, and 
 as many bricks as will build a chapel. A new society has been 
 formed at the Five Islands, and both ground and subscriptions 
 offered for a chapel. At Bathurst they require an additional minis- 
 ter. At Liverpool J6200 have been already subscribed towards a 
 new and larger chapel. Penrith is still almost destitute of the 
 means of grace. We must have more missionaries." 
 
 The native Institution, established about forty miles from 
 Geelong, was beginning to yield hopeful indications of perma- 
 nent benefit to the aborigines. The government had granted 
 an extensive tract of ground for the use of the Institution. 
 Twenty-five natives had been induced to reside with the mis- 
 sionaries, who supplied them with food and clothing. They were 
 regularly taught to work, and several of their children had already 
 become perfectly familiar with the alphabet. Though the lan- 
 guage be poor, in regard to expressions appropriate to religious 
 subjects, yet they were beginning to understand some of the doc- 
 trines of Christianity. There were, however, difficulties connected 
 with the mission, which nothing but self-denying, persevering, 
 and energetic labour could overcome. The legislature had passed 
 an Act, commonly called the " Squatters' Act," under which 
 settlers might establish themselves in any part of New South 
 Wales. As this Act did not recognise even the existence of the 
 natives, it made no reserve in their behalf. " The result of this 
 Act," says an intelligent writer, " is, that the natives who remain 
 in the neighbourhood of the settled districts become pilfering, 
 starving, obtrusive mendicants. After enduring incalculable 
 deprivations, abuses, and miseries, they will, if no better system 
 be adopted, gradually pine, die away, and become extinct, leaving 
 
 T 2
 
 276 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 an eternal blot upon the justice, equity, and benevolence of a 
 Christian government, which made no adequate provision for 
 them. Being driven back upon the territories of other tribes, 
 they will be murdered and exterminated. Nothing less than the 
 ' hue and cry ' of Christian philanthropists will ever move the 
 Imperial Parliament to the due consideration and adoption of 
 measures so comprehensive and liberal, as shall at once secure 
 to these children of nature their inalienable rights." 
 
 The missionaries had succeeded in ascertaining the principal 
 haunts of several neighbouring tribes ; in accomplishing which 
 they had laboured hard and suffered much, particularly in a 
 recent expedition, in the course of which they were drawn into 
 an exceedingly rough country, and had well-nigh perished. Two 
 gentlemen, friendly to the mission, had kindly volunteered to 
 accompany them, and became their fellow-sufferers. In pene- 
 trating dense forests, crossing deep ravines, and passing over 
 rugged rocks, two of the horses died from exhaustion. During 
 the last three or four days, the party subsisted on one pound of 
 damper (a cake made of flour and water) each, with a little fish 
 which they casually caught. They, however, were providen- 
 tially preserved, and succeeded in reaching their homes, though 
 almost starved and naked. 
 
 This journey, though rather disastrous, was of great service, 
 inasmuch as it led to the discovery of a tribe before unknown to 
 Europeans, and who, it is believed, had never seen white men 
 before. It also afforded the brethren an opportunity for witness- 
 ing new developements of the native character. " The appear- 
 ance of the aborigines of Western Australia," they observe, " is 
 certainly forbidding, besmeared as they are with grease and 
 wilga, which are plentifully distributed over the head, face, and 
 neck, and some other parts of the body. A bandage is tied 
 around the forehead, which is decorated with feathers of the 
 emu or cockatoo. A booka, or ' cloke,' made of kangaroo-skin, 
 is their principal article of dress. The women have a bag, made 
 of the same material, with a sling to throw over the shoulders, 
 in which they carry their infants ; and a smaller bag, in which 
 they deposit their wilga, rice, and drinking-cup. The women 
 generally carry a won-no, or ' digging-stick,' with which they dig 
 up roots out of the earth for food. The men carry a throwing- 
 board, a few spears, and a hammer of peculiar construction, 
 made of stones and gum : this is stuck in a belt, and worn 
 about the waist. The hammer is useful in climbing trees, and 
 is a terrible instrument of attack on an enemy. These few arti- 
 cles constitute the wardrobe and kitchen-utensils of the natives. 
 Thirty or forty tribes, amounting to upwards of two thousand 
 individuals, were known to live within one hundred miles of
 
 XII.] PERILOUS JOURNEY AMONG THE NATIVES. 277 
 
 Perth. They live by fishing, digging-up roots, gathering grubs, 
 burning out the kangaroo-rat, or catching the opossum. If fed 
 to-day, they feel regardless about to-morrow. Many of them 
 are employed by the settlers in cutting wood, fetching water, 
 and carrying messages ; in return for which, they receive rice, 
 sugar, flour, and bread, which they distribute amongst their 
 families. At night they erect circular huts, kindle a fire, place . 
 their spears in readiness for use, and sleep in the open air. It ' 
 is customary for the head of one tribe to give all their daughters 
 in betrothment to another tribe, and that tribe makes a similar 
 return ; and if a man dies, having one or more wives and chil- 
 dren, then those naturally fall to the lot and inheritance of the 
 next brother, if he is old enough to marry, who enters at once 
 upon his new charge and cares ; though of the latter he has but 
 few, for it is the province of the woman to find food, and do all 
 the drudgery of life. This law, or custom, is the cause of great 
 domestic suffering, and not unfrequently leads to bloodshed, and 
 the destruction of life. They are addicted to inhuman and bar- 
 barous murders. At the death of any one, they have an idea, 
 that the goor-do-mit, or ' spirit,' cannot rest until satisfaction is 
 made by taking away the life of some one belonging to another 
 tribe. Thus they proceed from tribe to tribe, until many lives 
 are lost. The circumstances attending a last sickness or death 
 are truly affecting. When the sufferer is supposed to be near 
 death, the relatives assemble around him, and begin the me-rang- 
 icin, or ' crying,' scratching their faces, putting their hands in 
 their caps, betokening the greatest depression and grief. On 
 arriving at the place of interment, they scoop out a grave with 
 their hands, and burn some brushwood inside. They then pass 
 the corpse one to another, and each takes a final farewell. When 
 the body is placed in the grave, it is filled up, and the natives, 
 after the me-rang-win, retire. When a man dies, he is interred 
 in his booka, or 'cloke;' and his throwing-board, spears, and 
 hammer are placed near him. These tribes labour under no phy- 
 sical or mental defect. They are universally ignorant of the true 
 God, of their accountability to Him, and of future rewards and 
 punishments. They have no knowledge of the fact, that life and 
 immortality have been brought to light by the gospel. Men 
 must be sent amongst them to reveal this astonishing mystery." 
 We can only further advert to the case of Paramatta, where a 
 considerable chapel had been opened in the morning, and the 
 foundation of a smaller one laid in the evening of the same day. 
 The new chapel had been in progress eleven months, and was at 
 last finished to the satisfaction of all parties. Many persons of 
 distinction expressed their admiration of the chaste and elegant 
 style of the building. It was agreed to open it on Thursday,
 
 278 LIFE OF THE B.EV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 September 19th. The friends assembled for prayer at five o'clock 
 on the morning of that day ; at eleven the Liturgy was read, and 
 an edifying discourse delivered to a numerous audience, from, 
 "Thy kingdom come," by the Kev. John M'Kenny. Imme- 
 diately after the morning service, the congregation proceeded to 
 the site of the intended erection, which was distant about three 
 quarters of a mile. It lay on the other side of the water, where 
 there was a rapidly-increasing population, with no other place of 
 worship than a Eoman Catholic chapel. The allotment of land 
 on which it was proposed to build, was presented to the Rev. 
 Samuel Leigh, some years before, by Richard Rouse, Esq. The 
 procession having arrived on the ground, the foundation-stone 
 was laid by H. K. M'Arthur, Esq., a highly respectable member 
 of the established Church. The principal topic in his address 
 was, " The Church of England and Wesleyan Methodism, the 
 grand barriers to the progress of Popery." A large concourse 
 of people heartily responded to this sentiment. The Rev. Na- 
 thaniel Turner, who had just arrived in the colony, and several 
 others, also addressed the people. The friends then returned 
 home, and in the enjoyment of social intercourse awaited the 
 evening service. It was conducted by the Rev. Joseph Orton, 
 who preached an admirable sermon, from Balaam's exclamation, 
 " How goodly are thy tents, Jacob ! and thy tabernacles, O 
 Israel ! " A most blessed influence pervaded the congregation, 
 and many eyes were moistened with tears. The opening services 
 were resumed on the following Sunday. The morning service 
 was conducted by the Rev. Nathaniel Turner, who preached from 
 Luke xv. 10: "There is joy in the presence of the angels of 
 God over one sinner that repenteth." His touching appeals to 
 the conscience moved the audience, and affected many hearts. 
 An excellent sermon was delivered in the evening by the Rev. 
 James Watkin, to a full and an attentive congregation. After 
 the public service, the members of this missionary church partook 
 of the emblems of the Saviour's dying love. The expense of the 
 building was 1,400 ; but such was the liberality of a compara- 
 tively poor people, that, within three months from the time of 
 its being opened, the whole sum was raised and paid. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 INTERVIEW WITH THE GOVERNOE OF NEW SOUTH WALES THE STATE OF 
 TONGA PROSPERITY OP THE COLONIAL CHURCHES DEPUTATION 
 APPOINTED TO GIVE THEM A CONNEXIONAL FORM DISCOVERY OF 
 GOLD AND ITS PROBABLE CONSEQUENCES. 
 
 DURING the first six months of the year 1840, Tonga was in 
 a state of political convulsion, arising from the malignant attacks
 
 XIII.] INTERVIEW WITH THE GOVEBNOB. 279 
 
 of the Heathens upon the chiefs and natives who had renounced 
 idolatry and embraced Christianity. Several unfriendly journals 
 had, in their accounts of these painful occurrences, thrown a 
 shade of suspicion over the characters of the missionaries, by 
 insinuating that an imprudent interference on their part had led 
 to fatal results. The chairman of the New South Wales district, 
 being anxious to ascertain the facts of the case, sought an inter- 
 view with the governor, in the hope of being able to obtain such 
 information as would enable him to vindicate his brethren in 
 Tonga from the aspersions of their enemies. The governor 
 received him and his colleague, the late Kev. Joseph Orton, with 
 much cordiality, and frankly acceded to their request. His 
 Excellency entered into a minute detail of the transactions that 
 had occurred at Tonga, as far as they had been reported to the 
 government. In the course of the conversation that ensued, 
 several pointed questions were proposed to His Excellency re- 
 specting the deportment of the resident missionaries ; in reply to 
 which he was pleased to state, in the most unequivocal terms, that 
 they were perfectly exonerated from all blame. It appeared that, 
 in the midst of civil commotion among the natives, and when 
 their persons, families, and property were in great danger from the 
 attacks of the Heathen, the brethren had applied for protection 
 to the captain of the ship "Favourite," which happened to appear 
 off the island at this awful crisis of affairs ; but that they had in 
 no wise dictated to Captain Croker as to what measures he ought 
 to adopt : they with himself were anxious for conciliation. His 
 Excellency conferred upon the brethren the favour of an intro- 
 ductory letter to the officers of the " Favourite," which had just 
 arrived in Port Jackson, stating the nature of their business ; 
 and further evinced the interest he took in the matter by order- 
 ing a government vessel to convey them on board. " We found 
 the first lieutenant," they observe, "lying in a cot, suffering 
 extremely from his wounds. He and the other officers received 
 us with every mark of civility, freely entering upon a communi- 
 cation which, in all points, corroborated the representations 
 which we had previously received from the governor, particularly 
 in vindication of the conduct of our missionaries throughout the 
 transaction ; assuring us of their readiness, if necessary, to give 
 their united testimony to that effect." 
 
 The statements received on this occasion, as to the measures 
 adopted by Captain Croker, varied in some trifling respects from 
 previous reports. When the " Favourite " approached the island, 
 the missionaries and their families were in jeopardy from the 
 heathen natives, and had fled from their habitations for security 
 to a small fort belonging to the Christian natives. Under these 
 circumstances, they were induced to inform Captain Croker of
 
 280 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 their dangerous situation, and to solicit his protection. Without 
 delay the captain directed a number of volunteers from his ship 
 to proceed with him on shore, carrying with them three carro- 
 nades, besides their small arms, and ammunition. The fortress, 
 where the heathen forces had principally assembled, was about 
 four miles inland, and was represented by the officers of the 
 " Favourite "to be a well-constructed fortification, almost im- 
 pregnable, formed by the butts of cocoa-nut trees, placed per- 
 pendicularly to the height of upwards of twenty feet, the wall 
 being several feet in thickness ; above this was a kind of net- 
 work of cane or bamboo, to render the fortification more diffi- 
 cult to scale ; round the outside of this barricade was a deep 
 trench, about forty feet wide, with water in it ; at certain dis- 
 tances there were loop-holes made, to afford those within the 
 facility of firing upon invaders. The only entrance was barri- 
 caded by cocoa-nut trees placed horizontally, with a carronade 
 just within, pointing through an aperture made for the purpose ; 
 the whole presenting the appearance of having been constructed 
 and superintended by persons well skilled in the science of mili- 
 tary engineering : which there was too good reason to suspect, 
 from the fact of there being, at least, two Europeans who evidently 
 took a very active part in the business : one was said to have been 
 an armourer on board a ship of war, and had resided on the island 
 for many years, being well known as " Jemmy the Devil ! " 
 
 By the orders of the captain, the carronades were brought 
 within one hundred and six yards of the fortification, quite 
 within the range of the enemies' musketry. This position being 
 taken, a native female, bearing a flag of truce, was sent to the 
 fortress, conveying Captain Croker's wish that they would sur- 
 render, and come to amicable terms with the Christian natives. 
 In a short time the messenger returned, bearing the intelligence, 
 that the Heathen were desirous for peace ; at the same time a 
 flag of truce was displayed from the fortification ; and the Euro- 
 pean, Jemmy, presented himself on the barricade. The captain 
 called to him, expressing his gratification at their willingness to 
 come to terms, and informing him that the only condition on 
 which peace could be obtained would be, the observance of certain 
 propositions, the principal of which were, that all the fortifications 
 on the island, those belonging to the Christians as well as those 
 of the Heathen, should be levelled to the ground, and that both 
 parties should quietly resume their avocations and friendly inter- 
 course. The European then appeared to communicate with the 
 natives : the result of which was, that Captain Croker was in- 
 vited to a conference with the chiefs ; to which he consented, and 
 proceeded within the fortification, accompanied by the second 
 lieutenant, and two or three others, bearing a flag of truce and
 
 XIII.] DEATH OP CAPTAIN CHOKER AT TONGA. 281 
 
 the British flag. When they were admitted, the entrance was 
 again strongly barricaded, every thing around them presenting 
 the most warlike appearance. There was a vast concourse of 
 natives, with fire-arms and clubs, who assumed menacing atti- 
 tudes of a terrific nature ; so much so, that, at first, the Europeans 
 were exceedingly apprehensive for their safety. They were, how- 
 ever, treated with courtesy ; and, after a parley of three quarters 
 of an hour, the natives required half an hour to consult some 
 chiefs who were at a distance ; which was granted by the captain, 
 who with his companions was then allowed to retire from the 
 stockade. A little before the half-hour was expired, the natives 
 sent to say, that they were willing to come to terms, but could 
 not hold intercourse with their enemies ; the reply to which was, 
 that the " terms proposed must be complied with." 
 
 When the time had expired, the command was given to make 
 the attack, the captain himself leading the way to the entrance 
 of the fortification. The sergeant of the marines was now ordered 
 by the captain to scale the barricade, and to fire ; which was no 
 sooner executed, than returned by firing the carronade at the 
 entrance, and a volley of musketry from various parts of the 
 fortification, by which the captain and several of his men were 
 wounded. He then exerted himself to the utmost to enter the 
 stockade ; but, feeling exhausted, he retired to a tree at a short 
 distance, by which he supported himself until he was shot 
 through the heart, and dropped lifeless to the ground. All this 
 time the officers, seamen, and marines were within a few yards 
 of the fortification, exposed to a hot fire from the natives, who 
 themselves were perfectly screened from the attack of their in- 
 vaders. The consequence was, that the captain and two other 
 officers were killed, and the first lieutenant and nineteen men 
 dangerously wounded. With the utmost difficulty they suc- 
 ceeded in carrying off the killed and wounded, and embarked on 
 board their ship, taking with them the missionaries Tucker and 
 Eabone, and their families, whom they conveyed to Vavou. The 
 captain was buried in the island of Tonga ; and it is singular 
 that, previously to the affray, he pointed to the spot, and re- 
 marked, " Were I to die here, I should like my remains to be 
 interred there." With this wish the surviving officers complied. 
 The commander of this unfortunate expedition expected, no 
 doubt, that the first fire would intimidate the Heathen, and con- 
 strain them to surrender. "He had often expressed a hope 
 that no blood would be shed." . 
 
 The suspension of the mission was, however, but of short 
 duration ; for, though the country was in a disturbed state, and 
 threatened with famine, the missionaries returned in a few weeks, 
 and were permitted to resume their labours. The Spirit of the
 
 282 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Lord was shortly afterwards poured out upon Tonga, and Chris- 
 tianity waved her peaceful banner over the whole island. 
 
 The Rev. John Waterhouse, who had undertaken a series of 
 hazardous voyages to the Polynesian Islands, returned to Hobart 
 Town in September, 1841, after an absence of sixteen months. 
 He had visited successively the stations in the Friendly Islands, 
 Keppel's Island, Wallis's Island, Rotumah, and the Feejees. 
 He brought a cheering report of the progress of Christianity in 
 those distant and isolated spheres of labour. He was every 
 where struck with the magnitude of the work, the paucity of la- 
 bourers, and the insufficiency of means for carrying it on. It 
 was obvious to him, that if the Society could not increase the 
 number of its missionaries, more attention ought to be paid to 
 the cultivation of native talent, and some competent training- 
 institution set up for the education of such of their Christian 
 converts as were likely, in future years, to fill the various offices 
 of the church. Several of the brethren being impressed with 
 the same views, an experiment was made, upon a small scale, in 
 Feejee under the Rev. John Hunt, and in the Friendly Islands 
 under the Rev. Francis Wilson. 
 
 The health of Mr. Waterhouse had experienced occasional 
 interruptions, during his absence, in consequence of the severe 
 labours, frequent privations, and imminent perils to which he 
 had been exposed ; and the business which awaited his return 
 home made undue demands upon his mental and physical powers. 
 Not six weeks after his arrival, he left Hobart Town, with the 
 intention of visiting every place of importance in the interior of 
 the colony, in order to strengthen the interest already existing 
 in behalf of the South-Sea missions, and increase, if possible, the 
 income of the colonial branch of the Society. The first day he 
 travelled twenty-eight miles, and spoke at a public meeting. On 
 Tuesday he proceeded to Oatlands, twenty-four miles further ; 
 and, at mid-day, addressed a large and respectable audience, on 
 the state of the Friendly and Feejee Islands; after which he 
 went to Somercotes, a distance of twenty miles. On Wednesday 
 he attended a missionary meeting at Ross, and described the 
 scenes he had witnessed during the preceding eighteen months. 
 On Thursday he visited Campbell Town, where he spoke at 
 length in reference to the South-Sea missions. Early on Friday 
 morning he set out for Aovea, twenty-one miles through the 
 bush ; where he again spoke, with deep feeling, of the necessity 
 for increased exertion and liberality in the cause of missions. 
 He returned on Saturday to Somercotes, a distance of thirty 
 miles, calling on his way at several residences, at each of which 
 he read the scriptures and prayed. On Sunday he preached at 
 Ross in the morning, met the society at Somercotes in the after-
 
 XIII.] LABOURS AND DEATH OF ME. WATERHOTJSE. 28& 
 
 noon, and preached in the evening in a new room built by Samuel 
 Horton, Esq., after which he made a collection for educating 
 native teachers in the islands. On Monday, November 1st, he 
 descended the Macquarie River twenty miles, where a large as- 
 sembly of settlers were met to receive an account of what he had 
 seen and heard during his late voyages. The day following he 
 proceeded to Perth, twenty miles, where he spoke with much 
 effect on the general subject of missions. He reached Launces- 
 ton on Wednesday afternoon, and, though much fatigued, 
 preached in the evening. 
 
 On Sunday, November 7th, he closed his public ministry with 
 a missionary sermon at Launceston, from Isaiah Iv. 8-13 : " For 
 my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my 
 ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the 
 earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts 
 than your thoughts. For as the rain cometh down, and the 
 snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the 
 earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed 
 to the sower, and bread to the eater : so shall my word be that 
 goeth forth out of my mouth : it shall not return unto me void, 
 but it shall accomplish that which T please, and it shall prosper 
 in the thing whereto I sent it. For ye shall go out with joy, 
 and be led forth with peace : the mountains and the hills shall 
 break forth before you into singing, and all the trees of the field 
 shall clap their hands." On Monday he attended the sittings 
 of the district all day, and spoke for two hours in the evening, 
 in the most animated and impressive language, on the claims of 
 the Heathen and the duty of the clmrch. He sat in the district- 
 meeting on Tuesday, 9th, till one o'clock, when he set out for 
 Longford, and travelled through torrents of rain, reaching the 
 chapel just in time to commence the missionary meeting. His 
 heart warmed as he proceeded with his favourite theme ; but, 
 after speaking about an hour, he sat down quite exhausted. 
 After the meeting, he walked with great difficulty two miles, 
 through the rain and long wet grass, to the residence of Gr. P. 
 Ball, Esq., where he was to lodge. Next morning he said, " I 
 must now return home, and make arrangements for visiting New 
 Zealand." He then added, " I fear I am about to have a serious 
 affliction." He left Longford, and reached home in four days, 
 in a state of complete prostration. He continued the subject of 
 much suffering for five months, during which period he main- 
 tained a calm and cheerful resignation to the will of God. Just 
 before he departed, he raised himself up in bed, and, with the 
 last effort of expiring nature, exclaimed, " Missionaries, mission- 
 aries, missionaries!" So fell this noble standard-bearer! O 
 reader, hasten to assist in raising the standard that fell with him,
 
 284 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 and in carrying it forward until it shall float on the breeze as the 
 signal of a consummated victory over all the idolatries of mankind ! 
 
 Just four weeks from the date of this event, the Kev. Joseph 
 Orton died at sea, on his way from New South Wales to Eng- 
 land. This excellent Missionary, whose abilities were above 
 mediocrity, and whose zeal could only be quenched by death, 
 laboured for several years in the West Indies. He was appre- 
 hended, tried, and convicted of having taught the slaves to 
 believe that they had souls, that they were as responsible to 
 God for their actions as white men, and that if they embraced 
 the Christian religion they would get to heaven. The court 
 decided that such teaching was contrary to law, and sentenced 
 him to imprisonment. He was removed to prison : we will not 
 describe it : it is enough to say that it was a West Indian jail ! 
 There he lay, like a vile miscreant upon whom the anathema 
 of God had fallen, until his health failed, and his life was in 
 danger. On obtaining his liberty he was sent to Australia, 
 where for several years he distinguished himself by the able and 
 conscientious discharge of his various official duties. His con- 
 stitutional powers never recovered the depression they experi- 
 enced in the West Indies ; and, illness again returning, he was 
 obliged to leave the colony. He rapidly declined, and died 
 peacefully off Cape Horn, on the 30th of April. He was buried 
 in the sea, in the presence of his widow and seven children. 
 Ought not the church, voluntarily, to discharge the full measure 
 of its duty to the widow of such a man, and to his fatherless 
 children ? Alas, how slow and tardy she has been to admit the 
 validity of the claim of persons of this class to Christian sym- 
 pathy and benevolence ! 
 
 During the last ten years the Australian and Van-Diemen's 
 Land missions had enjoyed a gratifying degree of peace and 
 prosperity. From the year 1832 to 1842, ten new circuits had 
 been formed, sixteen additional missionaries sent out, fifteen 
 hundred and forty-seven communicants added to the church, 
 and, at least, two thousand children to the sabbath-schools. A 
 deep feeling of solicitude, on the subject of personal religion, had 
 been awakened in all the colonies ; while a spirit of devotion, 
 zeal, and liberality pervaded their churches and congregations. 
 In Sydney, a new, but most efficient, body of labourers had been 
 organized. Fifty or sixty of the most pious and intelligent 
 members were selected, and divided into fourteen classes. Each 
 class was appointed to a particular district of the city. They 
 were to visit every dwelling, in their respective districts, on the 
 Sunday afternoon, distribute religious tracts, and invite the 
 people to some central house, where they themselves were to 
 meet, for singing, reading the scriptures, exhortation, and
 
 XIII.] DEATH OF MR. ORTON. MISSIONARY SUCCESS. 285 
 
 prayer. The effects soon became apparent in the increase of 
 their congregations, and in the multiplication of the members 
 of the church. Such a system, judiciously conducted, in the 
 populous towns of England, would be attended with the hap- 
 piest results. 
 
 A revival of religion had been going on in Paramatta for 
 more than nine months : five new preaching-places had been 
 opened, and congregations formed in the Cow-pastures. Fifty 
 members had been added, in a short time, to the church at 
 Windsor, and a new chapel opened at Kichmond. Four new 
 classes had been raised up at Bathurst during the year, and all 
 the sittings in the chapel were let. The demand for religious 
 teachers had become so general in the neighbourhood of Gee- 
 long, that it was found necessary to employ a lay-agent to assist 
 the missionary. The congregations had so increased in Perth, 
 that every pew in the chapel was occupied. 
 
 This good work continued steadily to advance, so that when 
 Mr. Lawry, who had been appointed to succeed the late Kev. 
 John Waterhouse, arrived in the colony in 1844, he found the 
 religious state of the societies to be very satisfactory. Not- 
 withstanding the commercial depression which prevailed in the 
 country, the Wesleyans of Sydney had succeeded in building a 
 large and commodious chapel in York-street, which cost nearly 
 6,000. Mr. Lawry assisted at the opening of this beautiful 
 edifice. The subscriptions of the people and the opening col- 
 lections amounted altogether to about 5,000. As the ship 
 " Triton " required to be re-coppered, he was detained for some 
 time in New South Wales, and was thus furnished with an 
 opportunity for acquainting himself with the religious condition 
 of the colony, as well as making several arrangements deemed 
 necessary to the more efficient working of the mission. 
 
 After a long season of labour, expense, and discouragement, 
 the establishment at Swan River, for the secular and religious 
 improvement of the natives, was slowly but satisfactorily un- 
 folding their mental peculiarities, and its own adaptation to 
 their circumstances. The report of the missionary will be read 
 with deep interest by all who are acquainted with the history 
 of this singular people. "The reb'gious improvement of the 
 natives," he observes, " is beginning to present a very encou- 
 raging aspect. Their occasional meetings for prayer amongst 
 themselves before they retire to rest, the repeated invitations 
 which the teacher has received to come and pray with them, 
 their attention to private prayer, and the strict manner in which 
 they observe the Christian sabbath, are circumstances sufficient 
 to show that they entertain a regard for religion, and that the 
 Spirit of God is at work upon their minds. It was gratifying
 
 286 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 to hear, a short time since, Hoymonaneu, a young man, describe 
 the feelings of his heart, at the close of one of our aboriginal 
 meetings. He lingered behind the other natives, and appeared 
 as if he wanted to have some further conversation, and was 
 labouring under some unusual emotion. On being asked if he 
 were seeking the salvation of his soul, he said, with a very 
 heavy sigh, pointing at the same time with his finger to his 
 breast, ' I have two spirits within me, the good spirit and the 
 bad spirit ; and they are talking to me every day : they never 
 stop. One of them tells me to be bad, and the other tells me 
 to be good.' When asked if he ever prayed, his answer was, 
 * Yes, always pray. I am very sorry for my sins : and when I 
 pray, my heart is sometimes hard, and sometimes a little soft.' 
 That the spiritual warfare has commenced with this young man, 
 there can be no question. The temporal department of the 
 mission is at present carried on by one white man and the 
 natives, and is prospering well. They grow, sufficient wheat, 
 potatoes, and other vegetables, for the station : and it is grati- 
 fying to witness the rapid improvement of the men and boys in 
 almost all kinds of manual labour connected with the cultivation 
 of the soil. It is equally pleasing to see the women engaged at 
 their needlework, making clothes for themselves and families. 
 The children of the school, and the young men, have, during 
 nine months of the year, made considerable proficiency in read- 
 ing ; and it has been cheering to the mind of the missionary to 
 hear these children of the woods, who but a short time since 
 were classed, by some, among the higher orders of the brute 
 creation, repeating the catechism, and responding to the prayers 
 of our church." 
 
 In 1846, the Eev. William B. Boyce was appointed to take 
 the general superintendence of these missions. He had been 
 honourably and successfully employed for several years in the 
 African section of the mission-field, and brought into his new 
 office a judgment sobered and matured by religion, reflection, 
 and observation. Leigh, like the first settlers, had cleared the 
 ground, quarried the materials, and laid the foundation of the 
 ecclesiastical homestead ; and his successors had, with an equal 
 regard to utility and perpetuity, raised the building to its pre- 
 sent respectable elevation. It now only required " a wise 
 master-builder " to preserve harmony and efficiency amongst 
 the labourers, multiply their number, and direct their opera- 
 tions, in order that the structure might be completed, and 
 become an " habitation of God through the Spirit." Mr. Boyce, 
 combining zeal and intelligence with considerable experience as 
 a missionary, was peculiarly qualified to conduct the increas- 
 ingly complex affairs of the colonial churches. If he has had
 
 XIII.] ERECTION OF NEW CHAPELS. 287 
 
 greater resources and facilities at his command for carrying out 
 the original purposes of the mission than any of his predeces- 
 sors, he has proved his fidelity by their judicious appropriation, 
 and the prudence of his arrangements by the large amount 
 of practical good he has effected. It was impossible for him to 
 take a survey of the spiritual domain assigned to his pastoral 
 oversight without deep emotion. It was too wide to be taken 
 in at one view. The natural eye can see nothing but blue land 
 stretching along the distant horizon ; but by a closer inspection, 
 and the aid of' the telescope, there rises up a charming variety 
 of fields, woods, spires, and villages. In the colony, as in the 
 natural firmament, fresh lights were constantly appearing within 
 the field of observation. The new states were expanding on all 
 sides; and, in consequence of the continuous stream of emi- 
 grants flowing in upon the country, society was passing through 
 a severe ordeal, and assuming every diversity of character and 
 form. 
 
 The cry for religious teachers was loud, earnest, and almost 
 universal ; but, alas ! it could only be met by an emphatic nega- 
 tive. A short distance from their shores, there stood up, in the 
 midst of the waters, Van-Diemen's Land, now, comparatively 
 speaking, a Christian colony. The principal incidents occurring 
 at this time, or spreading over several successive months, can 
 only be mentioned with an unsatisfactory brevity. 
 
 A new chapel had been completed in the Haymarket of Syd- 
 ney, and the foundation of another one laid in Balmain, a popu- 
 lous and improving suburb of that city. At Castle Hill, near 
 Paramatta, a neat stone chapel had been erected, and paid for 
 by local subscriptions ; and at Duval, twelve miles distant, an 
 excellent temporary place of worship had been provided. A 
 weekly service had also been commenced in Paramatta jail, which 
 was attended by thirty or forty prisoners. The entire debt upon 
 the mission-property at Bathurst was liquidated, and a new con- 
 gregation collected at Green Swamp, a country place in that 
 circuit, where several persons had experienced the saving grace 
 of God. A new chapel had been built and opened in the town 
 of Morpeth, Hunter River station ; while another was advancing 
 to completion in Campbell Town. The Sunday-schools were being 
 conducted in a more satisfactory manner. They were every where 
 exciting more public attention, and commanding a more liberal 
 and general support. 
 
 The first missionary visit was paid to Goulbourn in June. This 
 town lay about one hundred and thirty miles south-west of Syd- 
 ney, and was, from its geographical situation, rapidly rising into 
 importance. Its buildings and population were equal to those 
 of Bathurst itself; while it formed a centre to several towns and
 
 288 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 villages lying within distances varying from twelve to forty miles. 
 The missionary found that two young local preachers, who had 
 lately removed from Paramatta, and commenced business in 
 Goulbourn, had fitted up a temporary place of worship, which 
 held a hundred hearers, and had formed a class of six persons. 
 The missionary held several public meetings, and the people 
 evinced a deep and general solicitude to have a teacher. The 
 government offered one acre of land for a chapel, one half acre 
 for a Sunday-school, and one half acre for a minister's house. 
 The missionary could only promise to use his influence to pro- 
 cure a teacher for them ; but he had none at present to send. 
 
 Similar and numerous openings were presenting themselves 
 in South Australia, that could not be entered for want of labour- 
 ers. Missionary Draper, writing from Adelaide, in December, 
 1847, says, " I am happy to observe, that we are still favoured 
 with peace and prosperity ; and are desirous, above all things, to 
 promote the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. Our last quarterly- 
 meeting was a very happy one : the increase of members was 
 forty-five, and the financial income exceeded our expenditure. 
 During the past year, about 1,250 were raised by voluntary 
 subscriptions in the circuit for different objects. We are now 
 about to erect a building for school-purposes and prayer-meet- 
 ings, the entire expense of which will be 250. Two months 
 since we opened a very excellent new chapel at North Adelaide, 
 about a mile and a half from our Gawler-place chapel. The 
 opening collections were 63. The congregations are good. We 
 have just opened a chapel at the far-famed Burra-Burra Mines, 
 one hundred miles north of Adelaide. There is no place of wor- 
 ship within seventy miles of the new erection. The building 
 cost 240 ; which sum has been raised and paid. A day-school 
 has been commenced, and there are already one hundred children 
 in the Sunday-school. Next month Mr. Harcourt will go to 
 Burra-Burra, and take under his care the mines within fifty 
 miles of that place. Mr. Thrum will remove to Willunga, thirty 
 miles south of this, and take under his care several places lying 
 between Adelaide and his head-quarters. I shall then be left 
 alone in town, with sixteen places to attend to, at eight of which 
 we have chapels. This colony requires, at least, five ministers. 
 Our hands are full, as to our health, dangerously so. Our cir- 
 cuit is one hundred and thirty miles long, and forty miles broad. 
 We have now four hundred and sixty communicants. We are 
 not able to meet the claims of the people : send us help, and 
 generations yet unborn will rise up and bless you." 
 
 At a later date, he remarks : " Our chapels are too small by 
 half in and about Adelaide ; and as building is very expensive, 
 it almost distracts me to conceive as to how the spiritual wants
 
 XIII.] STATE OP THINGS IN SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 289 
 
 of the people are to be supplied. JB5,000, at the very least, 
 ought to be spent in chapel-building, within five miles of Ade- 
 laide, during the next year ; and a very large proportion of that 
 sum mmt be spent in that period, or our work will suffer greatly. 
 The chapel at Burra-Burra has been enlarged to twice its former 
 size, and will now seat four hundred and fifty persons. The 
 enlargement cost JE470 ; J6300 of which sum was raised on the 
 spot by private subscriptions. It is now not half large enough, 
 and a new one must be built. Willunga chapel has undergone 
 alterations and enlargement within the last three months : it is 
 becoming too small again. We have lately enlarged the premises 
 at Walkerville ; yet they are insufficient, and a very large chapel 
 will have to be built soon."* 
 
 The religious assemblies of the Wesleyans in Melbourne were 
 visited about the same time with special tokens of the Divine 
 presence and blessing. The resident minister writes : "The cause 
 of God is prospering in this circuit. We are at the beginning 
 of a work here that will last as long as the sun and moon shall 
 endure. Being persuaded of this, and feeling like the painter, 
 who said he was painting for eternity, we are wishful that all 
 things belonging to Methodism should be built up upon the 
 firmest foundation. Almost every day gives us converts to Christ 
 Jesus our Lord ; whilst those who have believed seem to be more 
 than ever careful to maintain good works. But we want more 
 missionaries ; men who can at once enter into the doors which 
 Providence is opening, and minister the gospel and sacraments 
 of the Lord Jesus Christ. Send suitable men, and send them 
 without delay. In the mean time we shall labour on, and endea- 
 vour to fill the pages of life's volume with such memorials as 
 shall not disgrace nor condemn us in the day of the Lord." 
 
 "The aboriginal mission," he remarks, "is rising above its 
 pecuniary difficulties, while it is extending its limits and influ- 
 ence. Hitherto the expenses of the establishment have, for the 
 most part, been met by the Wesleyan Society, the colonial govern- 
 ment, and local donations and contributions ; but at present it 
 is expected that the mission is in a position to defray the expenses 
 of one missionary and one tribe of natives, independently of the 
 three sources from which supplies have hitherto been drawn. 
 The flock of sheep which was formed by the generous donations 
 of the friends of the mission, amounts at present to about two 
 thousand : and the proceeds of the herd of cattle, which have 
 been taken on terms, have already been laid out on cattle to 
 
 * la the late census, which gives a population of 22,390 for this province, 
 2,246 are returned as Methodists, while there are 11,961 Church of England, 
 1,958 Presbyterians, 1,524 German Lutherans, 2,888 other Protestants, 
 1,649 Roman Catholics, 58 Jews, and 52 Pagans. 
 
 U
 
 290 LIFE OP THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 form a mission-herd, which amounts to about one hundred and 
 twenty head. Three thousand sheep have also been taken on 
 terms, to graze on a portion of the reserve, with the view of 
 getting it stocked as soon as possible for the benefit of the 
 blacks : this arrangement will secure to the mission, in four or 
 five years, six or seven thousand sheep. There is the prospect, 
 therefore, of getting the reserve stocked with mission-property 
 in a very short time ; the proceeds of which, in connexion with 
 the produce of the agricultural department, will supply, with 
 economy, the temporal wants of the scattered tribes in the 
 vicinity of the mission, and afford to the young the means of 
 education. The plan for the extension of the mission, proposed 
 to the consideration of the district committee, is as follows : 
 1. That a school be opened, as soon as the necessary prepara- 
 tions can be made, for the youth of some other tribe, at a dis- 
 tance of from forty to sixty miles from the present station, where 
 there is the probability of collecting the greatest number of chil- 
 dren : 2. That application be made to His Honour the superin- 
 tendent, for permission to erect the requisite buildings : and, 3. 
 That the services of a suitable agent, as schoolmaster, be secured." 
 
 The lord bishop of Adelaide, being on a tour through the 
 western province, evinced a lively interest in the Wesleyan mis- 
 sion generally, but especially in the progress of the native Insti- 
 tution at GaLLillelup. Being exceedingly anxious to see that 
 establishment, he rode out, with a few friends, in a very hot 
 day, and examined the boys and girls in reading, writing, know- 
 ledge of the scriptures, Commandments, and Creed. He spent 
 an hour in those exercises ; and, after hearing them sing, ex- 
 pressed his gratification at the " knowledge they evinced of com- 
 mon and Divine things." " You have proceeded," he observed, 
 " upon right principles, pursued right plans, and I now witness 
 the efficiency of your operations : you want only one thing more, 
 namely, good and suitable land, to make this a self-supporting 
 system. Your present situation is not good : I advise you to 
 fix upon some other, and state your wishes to the government." 
 Arrangements had been previously made for marrying four couples 
 of natives : his lordship kindly consented to perform the cere- 
 mony, which was paternal, imposing, and will long be remem- 
 bered. The colonial secretary and several other gentlemen were 
 present. 
 
 On the preceding evening, one of the first native converts de- 
 parted this life. She had been married four years to a civilian, 
 a carpenter by trade ; and had conducted herself, both as a wife 
 and mother, with the most exemplary propriety. As she resided 
 with her husband's relatives, who made no profession of religion, 
 her spiritual advantages were but few, and her piety declined.
 
 XIII.] DISCOVERY OF GOLD BY ME. HARGBAVES. 291 
 
 While bathing one day, she caught a severe cold, which settled 
 in her throat, and proved fatal, after a few days' illness. Her 
 last days were embittered by the recollection of her unfaithful- 
 ness. She urged all about her to pray for her. In the most 
 melting tones, she said to the missionary, " Good master, do 
 pray for me! Good master, do pray for me!" She prayed 
 herself with much simplicity and fervour, " Jesus, take away my 
 sin ! Lord, for Jesus's sake, take away my sin ! Jesus, take 
 all my sin away ! " Her black sisters and brother were much 
 affected, and looked upon the scene with astonishment. She 
 gave her little infant to her brother-in-law, and took leave of 
 her husband, her family, and the missionary ; then, looking up 
 towards heaven, she said, with much emphasis, " God loves me, 
 God loves me, takes me to heaven." She thus died in sure 
 and certain hope of a glorious resurrection to eternal life. 
 "What hath God wrought !" 
 
 In the May of this year, 1851, a discovery was made by a 
 gentleman of the name of Hargraves, which, from its peculiar 
 nature and probable consequences, may be regarded as being 
 one of the greatest discoveries of the age. While we cannot 
 wholly overlook so remarkable an occurrence, we would at the 
 same time speak with brevity and diffidence respecting results 
 which can only be developed by the progress of time. It may 
 just be observed as a singular coincidence, that on the very week 
 in which the Crystal Palace was opened in London for the exhi- 
 bition of the products and industry of all nations, were the mine- 
 ral resources of Australia revealed to the colonial government. 
 It had been long suspected by Sir K. I. Murchison and other 
 scientific men, that the precious metals were deposited in large 
 quantities in various localities in New Holland; but, at the 
 above date, Mr. Hargraves set the question at rest by actually 
 producing a portion of gold, obtained from Bathurst, in the 
 vicinity of the Blue Mountains. Should the mines that have 
 been already opened continue to be as prolific for a series of 
 years to come as they now are, yielding at the rate of 12,000,000 
 per annum, it requires no uncommon degree of sagacity to fore- 
 see that they must produce incalculable effects upon the trade, 
 commerce, and social condition of the civilized world. No 
 doubt the subject will be viewed differently by the men of com- 
 merce and the Christian philosopher ; the one will contemplate 
 its probable bearings upon mercantile interests, while the other 
 will view it chiefly in its relation to religion and morality. The 
 mercantile aspect of the case is of acknowledged importance; 
 for so sudden and unprecedented an importation of foreign 
 gold that from California alone being estimated by Schier at 
 60,000,000 must, first, lead to the deterioration of the article 
 
 u 2
 
 292 LIFE OF THE BEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 in the general market ; or, secondly, enhance the value of all 
 other commodities ; or, thirdly, gradually open a new market 
 for itself, and thus become a blessing to mankind ; and this 
 process, we are happy to find, has already commenced in Aus- 
 tralia. Many of the industrious and economical gold-finders 
 have saved a few hundreds of pounds, and invested them in 
 land. They are now building residences on their own estates ; 
 thus forming an entirely new class of settlers, and multiplying 
 the demand for labour. 
 
 The religious aspect in which the revelation of this " treasure," 
 hitherto " hid in a field," may be viewed, is still more interesting. 
 We wovdd not assume an acquaintance with the motives that give 
 an impulse to the Divine will, or that influence an infinite judg- 
 ment in its final decisions, neither would we rashly interpret the 
 acts of the Divine government ; but we think we see God as 
 clearly in the reciprocal action now going on between Great Bri- 
 tain and Australia, as in the Exodus of the Hebrew lawgiver, 
 accompanied by the visible symbols of the Divine presence. Will 
 any person undertake to show, that either the policy of man, or 
 a fortunate combination of circumstances, irrespective of a special 
 interference on the part of Providence, has put this country in 
 possession of the inexhaustible resources of the " great south 
 land?" "Do not err, my beloved brethren. Every good gift 
 and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the 
 Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow 
 of turning." 
 
 1. Was there not a peculiar fitness in making the English 
 nation the recipient of this vast auxiliary to her wealth and 
 greatness? Is she not, above all others, the "light of the 
 world," "the salt of the earth?" Who could have calculated 
 the consequences to national Liberty, to the progress of intelli- 
 gence, or to the institutions of Protestantism, had these treasures 
 fallen into the hands of any of the states of Europe who have 
 apostatized from the primitive and apostolic faith ? Can it have 
 been by accident that they have been placed at the disposal of 
 the most religious nation in the world ? in fact, the only nation 
 upon earth possessing the disposition and ability to spread the 
 knowledge and faith of Christ all over the globe. England has 
 been preferred to other states ; and we are inclined to think, that 
 the reason for this preference will be found in the address of the 
 angel to the church of Philadelphia : " These things saith He that 
 is holy, He that is true, He that hath the key of David, He that 
 openeth, and no man shutteth ; and shutteth, and no man open- 
 eth ; I know thy works : behold, I have set before thee an open 
 door, and no man can shut it : for thou hast a little strength, 
 and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name. Because
 
 XIII.] WHY WAS ENGLAND THE GOLD-FINDEK? 293 
 
 thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from 
 the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to 
 try them that dwell upon the earth." Since the commencement 
 of the present century, " the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, 
 and the dry land," have been "shaken ;" and yet, amidst the 
 dismemberment of empires, the subversion of thrones, and the 
 convulsions of states, God seems to have said to Britannia, " the 
 queen of islands," "Because thou hast kept the word of my 
 patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation." Like 
 the oak which, having ramified its roots in the ground, maintains 
 its position after the tempest has swept over the forest, Great 
 Britain is almost the only political stem that has survived and 
 now stands erect, after change and revolution have altered the 
 geographical limits, and affected all the interests, of continental 
 Europe. Why should not her offshoots be planted in other lands, 
 rather than those of the sapless trunks that lie around her ? 
 England has become to some extent the centre, the refuge, and 
 the home of the civilized world ; and so far as real substantial 
 happiness is concerned, she is blessed above all other lands. 
 Surely it is a proof of consummate wisdom to send the sons and 
 daughters of such a people to become the men and women, the 
 fathers and mothers, of the new states that are rising up in the 
 extended plains of Australia. Like the fragrance that descended 
 from the head of Aaron, and flowed to the skirts of his sacerdotal 
 garments, so shall the evangelizing influences of Christianity 
 diverge, and spread the beatitudes of salvation amongst the black 
 savages in the interior of that continent. What is this wonder- 
 ful movement, but a new link added to the golden chain that is 
 yet to encircle the world, and bind the men of all nations in one 
 common brotherhood ? 
 
 At the time of the Reformation, England was obviously con- 
 stituted the trustee of the " lively oracles " of infallible truth ; 
 and nobly has she discharged the duties of her trustship. How- 
 ever unfaithful she may have been in the exercise of her political 
 power and moral influence, she has yet maintained her integrity 
 as the " stewardess of the mysteries of God." She has not only 
 " kept this word," but also hired, at her own expense, the lite- 
 rature of Europe ; and by its aid translated the sacred volume, 
 in whole or in part, into one hundred and forty-eight languages 
 or dialects. Her combined societies have, under her auspices, 
 circulated about forty-five millions of copies of the holy scriptures, 
 and rendered the inspired records accessible to about six hundred 
 millions of the human race. It is said of our Lord, that " God 
 .hath highly exalted. Him, and given Him a name which is above 
 every name ; that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, 
 of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the
 
 294 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 earth ; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ 
 is Lord, to the glory of God the Father." If the exaltation of 
 Christ and the universal diffusion of revealed truth be the primary 
 objects of the Divine government, then do we see a sufficient 
 reason for putting the people of this country in the possession 
 of more ample means of becoming " workers together with Him," 
 in realizing those stupendous results. 
 
 It will be admitted, we presume, that Great Britain had arrived 
 at a crisis in her history, when Providence gave her access to the 
 golden deposits, which had been concealed in the mountains of 
 New Holland since the foundation of the world. Her children 
 had multiplied beyond all precedent, so that the paternal estate 
 had become too limited for their accommodation, and wholly 
 inadequate to their comfortable sustenance. If the mysterious but 
 unequivocal acts of the Supreme Being, just referred to, had been 
 enunciated in the language of man, it would, in our apprehension, 
 have assumed something like the following form : " ' Because thou 
 hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name,' ' I have set 
 before thee an open door, and no man can shut it.' I will draw, 
 by a golden magnet, your surplus population to the shores of 
 Australia, and open a bank there, from which you may provide 
 the means of feeding and clothing some millions of your indus- 
 trious artisans, for generations to come. ' Be fruitful, and mul- 
 tiply, and replenish ' this part of ' the earth, and subdue it.' " 
 Upon the government and people of England now devolves the 
 responsibility of executing this high commission. 
 
 2. The selection of the time for laying open those inexhaust- 
 ible treasures, and engaging the co-operation of the British peo- 
 ple in accomplishing His purposes of mercy to man, compel us to 
 acknowledge " the manifold wisdom of God." Supposing the 
 events that have occurred in New South Wales within the last 
 three years, to have taken place half a century ago, their effects, 
 we doubt not, would have furnished materials for one of the 
 darkest chapters in the history of civilized man. Within the 
 colony, at that period, the population, the convict portion of 
 which was ever ready to perpetrate the most atrocious crimes, 
 was under the surveillance of a military police ; while, beyond 
 it, lay multitudes of black savages, habituated to dishonesty and 
 bloodshed. Even so late as 1816, there were but two clergymen 
 in the country, and Leigh, the Wesleyan missionary. The set- 
 tlers, who lived remote from the principal towns, never heard 
 the gospel from the beginning to the close of the year. Even in 
 the metropolis itself, there was but one Bible to every tenth 
 family, and no means of supplying the deficiency. But what a 
 change has God wrought in the character, manners, and social 
 and religious condition of the people since that time ! They
 
 XIII.] FEESH CALL TO THE PEOTESTANT CHUECHES. 295 
 
 always had a shadow of the government and jurisprudence of the 
 mother country, with several of her other admirable institutions. 
 To these have been added Bible and Tract societies, day and 
 Sunday schools, infirmaries and hospitals. We can now teach, 
 these enterprising states to conduct their internal commerce by 
 rail, to correspond with their distant citizens by the electric tele- 
 graph, and to multiply the Bible and other good books by means 
 of the steam-press, until the inhabitants, both European and 
 native, shall become acquainted with "all knowledge." 
 
 3. Surely the uncommon events to which we have just alluded, 
 and which are still in progress, convey a distinct call to the Pro- 
 testant churches of Christendom, and more especially to those of 
 Great Britain, to adopt some appropriate means to meet this new 
 state of things. Never did those churches possess so much poli- 
 tical power, learning, or wealth, as at the present time ; and 
 never were the intimations of God's will more intelligible in 
 summoning them to " the help of the Lord against the mighty." 
 Look at the antagonism now going on in the colonies themselves. 
 When Mr. Leigh opened his mission, there was not a Eomish 
 priest in Australia ; now there is a Popish hierarchy, with swarms 
 of foreign priests, religious orders of various descriptions, and 
 sixty thousand members in the Catholic Church. During an 
 emigration unparalleled in the history of nations, the churches of 
 this country have done but little. It was unquestionably the 
 duty of those churches to have confederated for the purpose of 
 rendering this, to some extent at least, an emigration of good 
 men. They should have put a religious teacher on board every 
 emigrant ship. He would have struck up a light that would 
 have revealed the Cross to many, thrown in a portion of evan- 
 gelical " salt," that might have neutralized the corruption around 
 him, or introduced the leavening principle which, by diffusing 
 itself, might have leavened the " whole mass." 
 
 We are aware that numerous private individuals have done 
 nobly ; but we complain that the feeling of the church has been 
 so superficial, and that hitherto there has been no combined action. 
 But it is not, even now, too late ; for competent authorities tell 
 us that the mineral wealth of the country cannot be exhausted 
 for ages ; and that the tide of emigration may be expected to 
 flow on for many successive years. And let it be observed, that 
 this is not an emigration of childhood and age, but of men, for 
 the most part, of energy and enterprise ; the very class whom it 
 is desirable to bring under the influence of Christian instruction, 
 and who would become the most successful instruments in pro- 
 moting the salvation of others. Let the churches do their duty, 
 and we shall soon see the Holy Spirit going forth over " the far- 
 off land," in His sovereign power, to brood over the Australian
 
 296 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH, [CHAP. 
 
 scene, and bring out of the chaos and confusion which now pre- 
 vail there a new world of harmony, beauty, and moral grandeur. 
 " One society alone, as far as we know, has done its duty, namely, 
 the Religious Tract Society ; and we hesitate not to say, that if 
 it had done nothing from its first institution till now, the work 
 that it is now doing, silently and unostentatiously, is more than 
 a return for all that has ever been contributed to its support. 
 One good man or more, we believe, is stationed at our several 
 ports, going on board all emigrant ships, supplying emigrants 
 with Bibles, emigrant families with a parcel of well-arranged 
 books, and the ships with good libraries, for the use of the pas- 
 sengers and crew." Let other societies evince the same zeal and 
 liberality, and what may we not yet expect ? It is of the utmost 
 importance, not only to the present, but to all future generations, 
 that the foundations of the Australian empire be well laid. 
 Believing, as we do, that Christianity alone can purify the 
 character, comfort the soul, and elevate the hopes of man, let 
 us seize the present opportunity to extend and perpetuate its 
 blessings. 
 
 4. In the mean time, let it not be regarded as an unseasonable 
 intrusion, if, while gold is convulsing the country, and the peo- 
 ple are under a temporary delirium, we venture to remind them 
 that the aborigines are not yet quite extinct ! Speaking can- 
 didly of the conduct of the government and the colonists towards 
 this unfortunate race, we would say to both, "'Ye are verily 
 guilty concerning your brother, in that ye saw the anguish of his 
 soul, when he besought you, and ye would not hear ! ' Tour 
 hands are stained with the blood of their fathers, whom ye shot 
 in the woods. After driving their children back upon the hos- 
 tile tribes of the interior, who treated them as ' sheep for the 
 slaughter,' your musket enabled you to take possession of their 
 hunting and fishing grounds ; and now ye have broken in upon 
 their storehouses, and are distributing the wealth of their moun- 
 tains amongst strangers. You denied their manhood ; but, after 
 a death-struggle, maintained for half a century, they have suc- 
 ceeded in establishing their claim to the common attributes of 
 humanity. According to the Rev. William Cartwright, the most 
 competent authority in the country, they numbered, a few years 
 since, 100,000 souls. In behalf of the surviving remnant of 
 this nation of savages, we appeal to the senators of Great Britain, 
 to the ministers of religion of every denomination, and to all men 
 of reason and religion, whether some arrangement ought not to 
 be made by the Imperial Parliament, by which a portion, at least, 
 of the price of their lands and the produce of their mines, may be 
 appropriated to the amelioration of their condition, and that of 
 their degraded offspring. The European population now ex-
 
 XIII.] TVHO SHOULD EMIGRATE? 297 
 
 ceeds half a million souls, and holds property estimated at 
 120,000,000." 
 
 The following extract from the " Sydney Gazette " may be re- 
 garded as a near approximation to the actual state of things in 
 New South Wales: "The population is not less than 200,000 
 persons, possessed of about 100,000 horses, 1,500,000 horned 
 cattle, and more than 8,000,000 sheep, yielding an annual in- 
 come of 600,000 ; and exporting, of their own produce or 
 manufacture, to the extent of 1, 000,000 per annum, indepen- 
 dently of our gold. Coupling these figures with the great fact, 
 that in ten months this colony has shipped a million's worth of 
 the newly-found product, the fruit of a peaceful industry, and 
 the earnest of a still brighter future, our friends in England must 
 admit, that our shores have strong attractions to the industrious 
 emigrant." Then let the friends of humanity at home, and the 
 Christian colonists abroad, unite for the accomplishment of some 
 comprehensive scheme that may issue in the elevation of the 
 native blacks of Australia. 
 
 Should the question be proposed, " What class of emigrants is 
 most likely to succeed?" we reply at once, that success in all 
 countries mainly depends upon the principles and habits of the 
 individual himself. In the present case, we record the opinion 
 of Mr. Fairfax, editor of one of the Sydney journals, lately an- 
 nounced in a lecture, delivered in this country : " To the young 
 man of industrious and sober habits, and of moral character, 
 whose anxiety is to pursue a course of honest perseverance, un- 
 appalled by difficulty and danger, I say, ' Go.' To the idle, the 
 dissipated, the drunken, him who is reckless alike of his own 
 peace and the sorrow he causes to others, I say, ' Stay ; for if 
 you go to a warm climate, and persevere in your present habits, 
 you will be an outcast, you will die miserably, neglected by man, 
 and perhaps unpitied by God.' To the masters or workmen 
 who are doing well in England, I suggest the old motto, ' Let 
 well alone.' But if you are struggling with difficulties which 
 appear unconquerable, wind up your affairs, and try the colonies. 
 There we are not so thick upon the ground ; and with the primest 
 beef at Zd. and mutton at \%d. per pound, you need not, you 
 cannot, starve. Not that I would hold out the expectation of 
 success without exertion, of fortune without the application of 
 industry, or of the quiet repose of old age without thrift and care 
 in early and middle life. c The battle of life ' must be fought 
 lustily and bravely on both sides of the world ; and moral worth 
 is as valuable and as highly prized there as here. In England 
 there is a large class of young men who are well educated, but 
 are not brought up to any business. Many of this class make 
 their way to the colonies. They brinj; letters of introduction to
 
 298 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 respectable and wealthy people, often to the governor himself, 
 and imagine their fortunes made. Poor fellows ! Any well- 
 instructed colonist may see that they are unfit for hard work, and 
 therefore necessarily unfit for the colony. Often persons such as 
 these are returned home to their parents, like unsaleable bales 
 of merchandise ; and too frequently, alas ! they remain to dis- 
 grace their name, to ruin their character, and to debauch their 
 lives. Ardour, intelligence, and industry, will do any thing for 
 a man who is left to his own resources ; and I have known cases 
 where such persons have overcome almost innumerable difficulties. 
 There is another and a large class, dividing itself into seam- 
 stresses and general female servants, to which I would briefly say, 
 4 In Australia you are wanted ; and if you land virtuous and 
 respectable, you may soon settle down, the wives of honest and 
 intelligent men.'" 
 
 As might have been expected, the discovery of gold loosened 
 the whole framework of Australian society. Men of all ranks 
 and professions rushed to one common centre, and seemed to 
 consider themselves as being freed from all their previously 
 recognised obligations to God and to one another. In their 
 eagerness to " comprehend the dust of the earth in a measure, 
 and weigh the mountains in scales, and the hills in a balance," 
 they wholly overlooked all the interests of religion and com- 
 merce. Christian communities, of all denominations, were para- 
 lysed, and in many instances great difficulty was experienced in 
 finding a sufficient number of suitable laymen to fill the several 
 offices of their churches. In a short time the southern province 
 was half depopulated. These new circumstances occasioned great 
 additional labour and perplexity to the missionaries. Their 
 influence upon the general state of the colony, and the lament- 
 able deficiency of religious instructors to meet the emergency, 
 are well described in a communication, dated "Melbourne, Janu- 
 ary 21st, 1852," and addressed to the committee. 
 
 " From other sources you will have learned," says the super- 
 intendent, "that large portions of this vast country have been 
 proved to be immense gold-fields of surprising richness, and 
 that already several tons of the precious metal have been brought 
 into Melbourne. The news of our wealth has drawn thousands 
 of persons from the adjacent colonies, who, with many of the 
 inhabitants of our own towns and villages, are now congregated 
 where the rich deposit is found. It is impossible to imagine 
 the wild excitement which has been induced, and the effects 
 which have followed in every department of our work. At the 
 date of the discovery, every thing was in a healthy and flourish- 
 ing condition : our chapels were filled to overflowing, our class 
 and prayer meetings were well attended, our members in society
 
 XIII.] GENEBAL CONDITION OF THE COLONY. 299 
 
 were steadily and rapidly increasing, our Sunday and day schools 
 were in great prosperity, our tract society was in vigorous and 
 efficient operation, and our members and office-bearers generally 
 seemed to feel that they were called to be co-workers together 
 with God and with us, in spreading scriptural holiness through 
 the land ; but the gold has, for the present, sadly deranged our 
 plans. Many of our members, and half our local preachers, are 
 scattered, over the length and breadth of these extensive gold- 
 fields. Some of them have become suddenly and unexpectedly 
 rich, while others have been greatly inconvenienced by the 
 changes which have taken place ; and there is manifest danger 
 lest the all-absorbing subject of the day should turn away their 
 minds and hearts from things unseen and eternal. We confi- 
 dently hope, however, that this state of confusion will soon pass 
 away, and that the wondrous events which are transpiring around 
 us will be made subservient to the extension and establishment 
 of the Eedeemer's kingdom. What the ultimate effects of these 
 discoveries may be, the shrewdest among us dare not guess. It 
 seems reasonable, however, to expect that an immense popula- 
 tion will be attracted to the place. About one thousand per- 
 sons arrived from Van-Diemen's Land and Adelaide yesterday ; 
 and we are told thousands more are coming. I suppose mul- 
 titudes may be expected from the country which we still delight 
 to think and speak of as home. If so, we shall require a pro- 
 portionate increase of ministerial strength. At our September 
 quarterly-meeting, held before any thing important in reference 
 to the gold was known, the propriety of requesting the com- 
 mittee to send out help was earnestly urged; and twelve of 
 those who were present engaged to contribute or collect 5 each 
 towards paying the passage and outfit of two missionaries from 
 England, if they can be sent at once. The thousands that have 
 been added to our population since then have rendered the case 
 increasingly urgent. This circuit requires, at least, four minis- 
 ters. Mount Alexander, about eighty miles distant, with a 
 population of from thirty to forty thousand soxds, has no Wes- 
 leyan service but what we supply from Melbourne. In conse- 
 quence of an unexpected demand for help from another quarter, 
 I am now left alone. Our chapel here is the largest Protestant 
 place of worship in the province ; but it was overwhelmed with 
 debt. A few evenings since, a number of friends met together, 
 and raised what, with amounts previously promised, was suffi- 
 cient to pay off the entire debt, of something more than 1,300. 
 Several of our successful gold-finders gave nobly on this 
 occasion." 
 
 On the receipt of this appeal, the committee resolved to send 
 out four additional missionaries. A similar appeal from the
 
 300 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 western province was responded to by the appointment of two 
 additional labourers to that colony. 
 
 The resident missionary of Bathurst writes, under date of May 
 18th, " I could wish that the effects of the discovery of gold 
 had left us nothing to regret, as it regards the state of religion 
 amongst us; but, upon the whole, we have much cause for 
 thankfulness, in that the spiritual interests of the people have 
 not suffered, as many of us feared. As I live in the midst of 
 the Bathurst gold-mines, I suppose you may desire to know 
 something concerning them. It would be impossible to state 
 the number of persons employed around us, as on all sides of 
 us gold is found. As to their earnings, many persons who be- 
 fore were in very humble circumstances have suddenly acquired 
 much wealth ; and, generally, gold-mining has been found to 
 be a lucrative employment. I know very few persons who have 
 steadily pursued its labours, and who have not greatly improved 
 their circumstances. However, a large number of persons would 
 have done much better by continuing at their former occupations, 
 at the present advanced rate of wages. The copper-mines in 
 this district are turning out to be very rich ; and they seem only 
 to want skill, and capital, and labour, in order to work them to 
 great advantage. California, with its vice and immorality, its 
 rapine and murder, contributed not a little to awaken our appre- 
 hensions of the horrors that might ensue in our own land, and lead 
 us to seek their prevention by all the means in our power ; and, 
 by the blessing of God upon our labours, and the exertions of 
 other churches, and the prudent regulations of the government, 
 the mining population of this district, and others also, have been 
 very orderly. Drunkenness and sabbath-breaking, with many 
 other forms of vice and immorality, we witness to our grief; 
 yet the general sobriety and sabbath observance which have ob- 
 tained have been very gratifying ; and the good effects of a 
 vigorous effort to repress every outward form of sabbath dese- 
 cration have now become apparent. We visit Ophir, and other 
 places ; but the largest population is found at the river Turon. 
 Here, within the last twelve months, a considerable township 
 has risen up, called Sofala. The appearance of this place, espe- 
 cially in its earliest days, was most singular : a city, built not 
 of stone, nor brick, nor wood, but of calico. Calico might be 
 seen stretched in all directions, forming abodes of all dimen- 
 sions, assuming every variety of form, which, with the costumes 
 of the people, serge shirts, blue and red being the most fashion- 
 able, girt with leather belts, with other varieties of apparel, and 
 unshaven beards, made the whole affair to present as novel arid 
 grotesque a picture as could well be conceived ; every point of 
 observation affording a view as diversified, if not so orderly, aa
 
 XIII.] SCENE AT THE MINES. 301 
 
 that of a kaleidoscope. Then, all around by the side of the 
 winding stream of the Turon, the astonished observer beholds a 
 scene the most animated that human strength and activity and 
 the lust of gold could well produce ; crow-bars, picks, spades, 
 buckets, bags, and wheelbarrows, all in motion. What with 
 the diggers, carriers, and washers, and the din of cradles, the 
 stranger looks upon a spectacle such as he is never likely to 
 witness again. The change which the face of nature has under- 
 gone is surprising ; the very mountains have been embowelled 
 in order to secure the precious metal. We preached for several 
 months at Sofala, in the open air, and generally had large and 
 attentive congregations. A large circular tent was raised by 
 subscription, which soon became inconveniently small. Another 
 subscription was commenced, and a weather-board chapel built, 
 which cost 280. The building is sixty feet by twenty -five, ten 
 feet being partitioned off for the minister's residence. The 
 whole has been paid for. People of all denominations attend 
 our ministry; and several very satisfactory conversions have 
 already taken place. Eegular open-air services are also held in 
 various other places. By these services much evil has been 
 prevented, and considerable apparent good effected." 
 
 Two months after this was written, the following document 
 was transmitted to the Mission-house. It is dated " North Ade- 
 laide, July 14th :" " We are now favoured with such indications 
 as lead us to believe that the days of our financial difficulties 
 are numbered. The debts upon our places of worship are daily 
 disappearing. We are, at the same time, favoured with such 
 gracious visitations of Divine influence, as lead us to thank God 
 and take courage. We are happy to say, there exists the utmost 
 disposition, on the part of such as have been successful at the 
 gold-fields, to contribute freely towards the support of the cause 
 of God. Gold is brought into the colony to an enormous 
 amount ; and I should suppose that the great majority of the 
 working-classes must become rich. We hope that, in a short 
 time, this will operate favourably on the finances of all religious 
 interests ; but until the men themselves return, as well as their 
 gold, our agencies will be inefficient. With trustees, local 
 preachers, leaders, and the most active and enterprising mem- 
 bers of the church away at the g*ld-fields, it will be obvious to 
 you that our operations must be sadly cramped. Indeed, several 
 of our best chapels have been shut up, because of the impracti- 
 cability of supplying them with local preachers. You will not 
 be surprised to hear, that these circumstances are by no means 
 favourable to the spiritual interests of the people. The amount 
 of worldliness is extreme ; and our best people are lamenting 
 the deadening influence of gold amongst themselves, as well as
 
 302 LIFE OP THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 the spiritual privations endured by those who go to seek it. 
 Our eyes cannot be closed to the fact, that the people of these 
 colonies, many of whom belong to the working-classes, must 
 become possessed of wealth to an unprecedented extent. O 
 may it not be to their eternal destruction ! We find it utterly 
 impossible to supply the many places that are anxious to obtain 
 the benefits of our ministry. Missionaries are wanted more 
 than ever." 
 
 The exigencies arising out of that state of things which had 
 sprung up, under the auspices of Divine Providence, could only 
 be satisfactorily met by the establishment of a colonial autho- 
 rity, having a right to regulate the labours of the agents of the 
 churches, and to adapt those labours to the ever-varying phases 
 of society. If any person doubted the propriety of investing the 
 Australian churches with the prerogatives of self-government, 
 surely the new and altered circumstances of those churches 
 must effectually remove that doubt. For several years prior to 
 the gold discovery, they had enjoyed much temporal and spi- 
 ritual prosperity. The funds which they drew from the parent 
 Society were appropriated chiefly to the propagation of the gos- 
 pel in remote and thinly-inhabited districts. They Bad been 
 given to understand, long since, that, on their becoming inde- 
 pendent of foreign aid, they should have rectoral authority con- 
 ceded to them over their own affairs. All foreign missions 
 should be conducted with an immediate reference to the same 
 result, and all colonial churches should anticipate the same lofty 
 elevation. In this case it was not a question of principle, but 
 of time. There were many circumstances, however, arising out 
 of the political and transition state of society in these colonies, 
 suggestive of extreme caution in introducing so comprehensive 
 a change just now. This, we presume, led the committee and 
 the Conference of 1852 to decide upon nothing but general 
 principles, and to send out a deputation to ascertain by personal 
 observation and a free intercourse with the missionaries and 
 others, whose interests were likely to be affected by the pro- 
 posed change, whether this be the very best time to apply those 
 principles. If, in the judgment of those competent and respon- 
 sible parties, the " set time " is come for giving those churches 
 a Connexional form, it is proposed to place them in a fraternal 
 relation to the British Conference. The confederated churches 
 of Australia will preserve in their integrity the doctrines pecu- 
 liar to Methodism, and retain the same models as to organiza- 
 tion and discipline, with such adaptations as the geographical 
 positions of the circuits, spread over an area nearly as large as 
 Europe, and the habits and tendencies of the members of those 
 churches, may require. Should this grand experiment succeed,
 
 XIV.] THE FUTURE OP THE AUSTRALIAN CHURCHES. 303 
 
 as we hope it may, no human foresight can calculate the results. 
 Give to those churches an independent status, and show them 
 how much is depending upon their Connexional unity, zeal, and 
 benevolence, and the probability is that they will leaven with 
 Christian truth the multitudes that are constantly arriving 
 amongst them from Europe and America, and exert a salutary 
 influence over the not very remote countries of eastern Asia, as 
 well as upon the myriads of islands which extend eastward from 
 Australia itself. All who are duly impressed with its magni- 
 tude will commend this momentous undertaking, and those to 
 whom it has been confided, to the blessing of God. 
 
 Founding our reasonings upon present and ascertained data, 
 we think we discover the outline of the future history of the 
 " Great South Land." Let Australia be placed under a legis- 
 lature solicitous only to maintain the ascendancy of justice, 
 truth, and Protestantism, and let the clergy of every denomina- 
 tion act under a due sense of their obligations to God and their 
 country, and ordinary difficulties cannot long retard its progress 
 in political power, commercial greatness, moral grandeur, and 
 national glory ! 
 
 We place before the reader in figures the result of the labours 
 of Leigh and his successors up to the year 1852. The Wesleyan 
 census for that year shows that there were 30 missionaries and 
 assistants in Australia, 237 places of worship, 4,276 communi- 
 cants, 6,730 children in the schools, and nearly 22,000 persons 
 sitting under their ministry. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE NEW-ZEALAND MISSION RE-ESTABLISHED AFFECTING INTERVIEW 
 BETWEEN PATU ONE AND 'HONGI THE BATTLE OF HOKIANGA PRO- 
 GRESS OF THE MISSION. 
 
 IN a former part of this work, we have described the circum- 
 stances under which the New-Zealand mission was suspended in 
 1827. In that year 'Hongi invaded Wesleydale, and depopu- 
 lated the district. A small detachment of his warriors burned 
 down the mission-premises, and compelled the brethren to escape 
 to New South Wales. Tepui, under whose protection Mr. Leigh 
 placed himself when he commenced the mission, feeling himself 
 unable to resist the aggression of 'Hongi, fled with his people to 
 the Hokianga. Shortly afterwards, Patu One, the principal chief 
 of that district, sent to the colony to inform Mr. Leigh, that if 
 the teachers would return to New Zealand, he would protect 
 them. Mr. James Stack lost no time in embarking at Port 
 Jackson, and landed at Paihia, on the 8th of October, 1827, being
 
 304 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 followed soon after by Mr. and Mrs. Hobbs. They proceeded 
 without delay to the settlement of Patu One. 
 
 Hokianga is situated on the western coast, about forty miles 
 from Wangaroa, their former station, and about fifty miles from 
 the Church mission-station at the Bay of Islands. The popula- 
 tion of the neighbourhood was understood to be not less than 
 four thousand souls. The land in the district was enhanced in 
 value by the facilities which the river afforded for floating timber 
 and spars to vessels lying at anchor in the main stream. Man- 
 gungu, which lay considerably inland, was fixed upon as the 
 centre of operations. The situation was open and healthy, the 
 soil good, and the adjacent country beautiful. From this central 
 position they could visit all the tribes lying along the banks of 
 the Hokianga by water, at any hour of the day or night. Ships 
 of five hundred tons could approach within one hundred yards 
 of the site they had selected for their establishment. The country 
 was generally in an unsettled state, and the natives would render 
 them no assistance but on condition of their being paid for their 
 labour with muskets and gunpowder. The brethren, having often 
 witnessed their cruel and reckless use of these instruments of 
 destruction, declined purchasing their services with such dan- 
 gerous commodities. On inquiry, they found five lads, who had 
 formerly lived with them at Wangaroa, who expressed their wil- 
 lingness to receive instruction, and render them what service 
 they could. Assisted by this little band of juveniles, they com- 
 menced, on the 19th of January, 1828, to make preparation for 
 the erection of a wooden house for the accommodation of the 
 family. After erecting a place of shelter, they proposed forming 
 the general outline of their mission-premises, and, by subsequent 
 and occasional labours, filling up and completing that outline. The 
 tribes among whom they were settling were regarded as being 
 amongst the most barbarous and sanguinary in the country. 
 
 The first ship that entered the harbour, and crossed the bar 
 of the Hokianga, was the " Macquarie." Her arrival produced 
 great interest and excitement amongst the natives along the shore, 
 who considered her as being a great and certain prize. So soon 
 as she dropped her anchor in the river, she was boarded by the 
 natives in such numbers, that Captain Kemp and his crew could 
 scarcely move about on the deck. Wainga, who combined in his 
 own person the offices of king, priest, and physician, was an 
 incorrigible cannibal. Mr. Martin, who was chief officer of the 
 ship, paid such attention to Wainga's daughter, as effectually to 
 secure her confidence and affection. This interesting young 
 savage, being anxious to save Martin's life, told him, in confi- 
 dence, that it was the intention of the natives to murder the 
 Europeans and take the ship on the following day. Those crafty
 
 XIV.] THE MACQUARIE SAVED BY A CHIEF'S DAUGHTER. 305 
 
 barbarians endeavoured, by an unusual display of hospitality, 
 to lull the suspicions of the strangers ; but at dusk, Captain 
 Kemp placed a gun on each side of the deck, with their breeches 
 against the taffrail, filled with grape, that, should any attempt 
 be made to take the vessel, the parties might suffer for their 
 temerity. 
 
 As the period approached, the master and mate alone remained 
 upon the deck, close to the guns, and prepared to defend them- 
 selves. The natives, who had come on board in considerable 
 numbers, suddenly commenced hostilities, by stripping off their 
 only garment, yelling the war-song, and dancing the haka : on 
 which the daughter of Wainga rushed before the guns, and im- 
 plored the natives to fly instantly, or not" one would escape death, 
 by the discharge of nga pu repo. The terrified assailants jumped 
 overboard, and swam on shore, leaving their garments behind 
 them. Wainga was seized, and detained on board ship. He 
 was treated with respect and kindness, and executed a treaty of 
 peace and commerce, which proved highly beneficial to both 
 parties. Mr. Martin married the young lady who had been thus 
 instrumental in saving him : she abandoned the customs of her 
 country, and was, some years afterwards, received into the Chris- 
 tian church by baptism. Mr. Martin remained in the country, 
 and conducted the navigation of the Hokianga, being, with his 
 wife, universally respected. 
 
 In the journal of their proceedings, which was forwarded to 
 Mr. Leigh, the brethren complain of being again obliged to 
 devote a large proportion of their time to manual labour. This 
 necessary occupation of their time occasioned a deeper feeling of 
 regret, because they could now speak and write the Maori lan- 
 guage, and were not able to meet the demands which the adults 
 and children made upon them for instruction. It became more 
 obvious every day that their situation was one of great insecurity. 
 Writing under date of February 19th, 1828, they remark, "Im- 
 portant events seem to be in embryo in this country. The whole 
 of this side of the island have confederated against the south- 
 east ; but, in consequence of the severe illness of 'Hongi, they 
 remain quiet. The death of 'Hongi, it is said, will be the ruin 
 of the missionaries; but the 'keys of death and hell' are in the 
 hands of the God of missions. The afflicted chief, generally 
 amiable and social in private life, dwells, as he lies upon his mat, 
 with impassioned eloquence on the prosecution of the war, and 
 utter extinction of his enemies. In a letter, just received from 
 the Bay of Islands, our friends of the Church mission say, that 
 the expected death of 'Hongi had spread terror and despair 
 amongst their people; that they anticipate nothing now but 
 slavery or death ; but that they themselves had made up their 
 
 x
 
 306 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 minds, if they should ' suffer the loss of all things/ to remain at 
 the post of duty." 
 
 This great event, the expectation of which had created a deep 
 and universal feeling of anxiety, took place on the 6th of March. 
 As various and contradictory accounts of the last moments of 
 this extraordinary man have been published in Europe, by tra- 
 vellers and others, we shall copy from the journal what was 
 written at the time, from the lips of Patu One, who related what 
 he himself had seen and heard. " I collected my people," said 
 he, " and went down to Wangaroa, to pay our respects to 'Hongi, 
 little thinking he was so near death. When we arrived at his 
 residence, we found that he had lain down. When we entered 
 into his presence, he sat up and saluted us : we all wept toge- 
 ther ; but, as he was still alive, we did not cut ourselves. When 
 he had ceased crying, he talked cheerfully. Having raised him- 
 self up by the aid of his sound arm, he stood upon his feet, and 
 wrapped his blanket around him. While he stood covered with 
 a garment, he did not look so bad ; but really he was quite 
 wasted, except his face. He soon sat down, and moved as if in 
 great inward pain. He then lay down and slept. When we 
 told him that he was dying, he said, ' No, I am not dying : my 
 heart is quite light : I am not dying.' The next day we deter- 
 mined to leave Wangaroa, and return home ; but at an early hour 
 'Hongi fainted, and was supposed to be dead. When I found 
 this, I said, ' We must not go : for should he die after we shall 
 have left, we shall reproach ourselves for not having seen the last 
 of him.' When he recovered, he seemed to think himself that 
 he should die, but added, ' It will not be to-day, but to-morrow.' 
 He ordered his powder to be brought to him ; and, when he saw 
 it, he looked at it, and said to his children, Ka ora koutou, ' You 
 are well,' or ' safe.' He called his sons to him, and, after pre- 
 senting to one of them the coat of mail which he had received 
 from the king of England, distributed amongst them his battle- 
 axes and fire-arms. He then demanded, in a peremptory tone, 
 ' Who will come to attack my followers after I am gone ? ' 
 
 " Early on the morning of the third day, he was evidently 
 going fast ; yet he ceased not to rally his friends, in case they 
 should be attacked after his death, and concluded an impassioned 
 address in the following words : E aku tamariki e aku wanaunga 
 ko nga Pakeha karakia kia atawaitia e koutou he hunga aroJut 
 ratou ki ahau. Otira ki te haere mat nga tangata Maori ki te 
 patu i a koutou i hea ra nei i hea ra mi ina ka riro ahau kaua 
 koutou hei mataku : Otera e aku hoa aku tamariki kia toa f Kia 
 toal '0 my children ! my relatives ! to the praying foreigners' 
 (missionaries) ' be kind and affectionate. O my children ! my 
 relatives ! these are the people who have been kind to me. But
 
 XIV.] DEATH OP THE GREAT CHIEF 'HONGI. 307 
 
 should our countrymen come to fight you, from any quarter, when 
 I am gone, do not give way to fear. My children and friends, be 
 brave ! be brave ! ' These words he continued to repeat until he 
 ceased to breathe. 
 
 " We were all sitting in our huts when we received the first 
 intelligence of his death. Lest we should excite the fears of his 
 people, we desired our body of natives to sit still, while we went 
 to the pa to see the body of 'Hongi. On our approach to the 
 pa, the most alarming apprehensions were depicted in the coun- 
 tenances of 'Hongi's followers. They ran to the several pass- 
 ways to block them up, to prevent our entrance ; but we called 
 to them, and assured them that their fears were groundless. The 
 chief Hudu Koa interfered, and desired us to enter the pa. We 
 perceived the people shivering and shaking with dread. When 
 we got to where 'Hongi's body lay, we found one of his sons 
 binding him up. His head, which had not yet been bound up, 
 reclined upon his breast. When the body was fully dressed, 
 and his head richly ornamented with feathers, all the usual marks 
 of respect were shown to him. His family, fearing an attack 
 from their enemies, wished to hurry his funeral obsequies. They 
 also detained a messenger, who should have carried the news of 
 his death to the northward. When I saw this, I said to them, 
 * What need of all this haste and reserve ? You are the first that 
 have proposed to bury their father alive : let him smell before you 
 bury him : what, if he does smell?' Yielding to my advice, the 
 two following days were spent in repeating the funeral ode, cutting 
 ourselves, crying, and firing off muskets. In the mean time, 
 many of the deceased's friends arrived from the Bay of Islands, 
 who, with the Hokianga natives, formed a large procession, when 
 'Hongi's remains were borne to the sacred place, amidst the din 
 of shouting and firing, dancing and crying." 
 
 The journalist adds, " Alas ! what desolations this man hath 
 wrought in the earth ! How are the mighty fallen ! " No general 
 movement took place amongst the natives, such as was expected, 
 on the death of 'Hongi ; and the battle of Hunahuna, where he 
 fell, proved to be the Waterloo of New Zealand, and led to a bet- 
 ter understanding amongst the turbulent chiefs that governed 
 the country, and a more general and lasting tranquillity. 
 
 While they were interring 'Hongi at Wangaroa, a party of 
 natives marched from Te Waima, on the Hokianga, and not only 
 robbed several neighbouring tribes, but also killed the son of the 
 celebrated Pomare. This roused the Bay-of- Islanders, who assem- 
 bled four hundred warriors, and sent them, under the leadership 
 of Toi and Ware Unu, to demand satisfaction. The chiefs of 
 Hokianga were anxious to avoid war, and offered compensation 
 for the injury which the natives of Te Waima had done to their 
 
 x 2
 
 308 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 property ; but Ware Unu, or King George, would be satisfied 
 with nothing but blood. Having no alternative, Patu One and 
 Muri Wai placed themselves at the head of their fighting-men, 
 and arranged their mode of defence. Patu One formed his men 
 into a square, three deep : his front rank, kneeling, was armed 
 with muskets, his centre with spears, and his rear with hatchets. 
 His general orders were then issued : " Obey your chiefs ; main- 
 tain compactness ; do not fire until you receive orders ; we shall 
 not fight unless they fire upon us." The Bay-of-Islanders ad- 
 vanced upon Patu One's square. They continued for a short 
 time to brandish native weapons, when one of them fired his 
 musket, and shot one of their own front-rank men. The con- 
 tending parties were so near to each other, that the dead man 
 fell upon the Hokianga front rank. "Never mind," said Patu 
 One : " it is only one of their own men : be steady." A second 
 and third shot being fired amongst Patu One's men, he said to 
 Muri Wai, Me pehea ekara? "What shall we do further?" 
 Mepupuhi, " Fire," said Muri Wai. Patu One instantly gave 
 orders to fire ; Muri Wai exclaiming to his men, Kawea nga mi a 
 te Karaka ! " Bear away with Clarke's things," referring to the 
 gentleman of whom their muskets were purchased. This dis- 
 charge was so eifective, that the Bay-of-Islanders turned and 
 fled from the field. They ran about a quarter of a mile, when 
 they rallied, and prepared to face their pursuers. 
 
 At this critical juncture the natives of Waima, who had been 
 the occasion of the war, deserted Patu One, and fled, leaving 
 him with only seventy-two men to renew the combat with three 
 hundred and eighty. Patu One and his little band fell back 
 about one hundred yards, when Muri Wai was shot through the 
 thigh. This roused his men, who cried out as he fell, Ka Muri- 
 wai e / ane / Ka Muriwai e / Ka mate rarca o tatou papa ; 
 a Muriwai e / " O, Muri Wai, alas ! Muri Wai, our beloved 
 father," (or head chief,) "is fallen!" and, instantly turning 
 round, fired upon their assailants. A slave, before discharging 
 his musket, singled out King George, and shot him through the 
 neck. On receiving the ball, he was observed to jump up several 
 feet, and then to fall lifeless to the ground. Their chief having 
 fallen, the Bay-of-Islanders were panic-struck, and fled in all 
 directions. Patu One would not allow his men to pursue them ; 
 but, taking up the dead chief, he had his body bound up in the 
 usual way, and made great lamentation over him. This was a 
 disastrous day for Ware Unu and his family : his wife, who had 
 come with him to the war, and earned her youngest child on her 
 back, was shot, with her infant, in the morning by mere accident. 
 This battle was fought near the mission-premises. 
 
 The brethren observe, " In these times, the name of the Lord
 
 UJ 
 
 I 
 H- 
 
 O
 
 XIV.] BATTLE BETWEEN NEW-ZEALANDERS. 309 
 
 is a strong tower, into which we run and are safe." It being of 
 the utmost importance that the gentlemen of the Church mission 
 should be apprised of these transactions, an account was pre- 
 pared, and a young man offered, at the risk of his own life, to 
 carry it to Paihia. The messenger reached Paihia in safety, and 
 returned with the following note : " We have had a meeting for 
 consultation. The Te-nga-puis throw the whole blame of Ware 
 Unu's death upon your two chiefs, Patu One and Muri Wai. 
 This death, you may rest assured, will be avenged; and God 
 only knows what the result will be. The Ngapuis are assem- 
 bling at oui' place and at Korararika, from all parts, and will 
 form a very large body indeed. They will clear your country of 
 its inhabitants, and, unless God interfere, Clarke's establishment 
 will be burned to the ground. Bury your best things. The 
 principal chiefs and the majority of the people are for war. The 
 Wangaroa party is thirsting for Te Puke's blood. Kawa, how- 
 ever, and a considerable number say they are in favour of peace. 
 These have applied to us to accompany them to Waima as media- 
 tors. The laws of the country admit of the interference of a 
 neutral party. We have determined to go with them, and, by 
 the grace of God, and at the hazard of our own lives, endeavour 
 to promote reconciliation. We expected that Patu One would 
 have insisted on removing you and your stores to his own pa. 
 If he should, let him take your stores ; but for the world's sake 
 do not go yourselves, but come over at once to us. We re- 
 quested Kawa, the chief, to keep his eye upon you. If they de- 
 cide for peace, you will soon see us ; if for war, we shall soon see 
 you. May the Lord of hosts be our refuge in this savage land ! " 
 
 The Church brethren, Williams and Davis, set out on their 
 mission, and entered the fortress of Waima on the 23rd of 
 March. After protracted negotiations, they secured a mutual 
 declaration of peace. The narration of these proceedings closes, 
 as might be expected, with devout acknowledgments of the 
 Divine goodness. " This prevention of hostilities," they remark, 
 " calls forth our gratitude to God ; for had not affairs taken this 
 favourable turn, this would have been one of the most sangui- 
 nary contests ever known in New Zealand ; for the parties were 
 inflamed with mutual resentment, and, like bloodhounds, longed 
 for an opportunity to devour each other." 
 
 Having brought their negotiations to a successful issue, the 
 brethren H. Williams, Davis, Clarke, and Kemp, left the fortress 
 of Waima on the morning of the 25th. Finding the Wesleyan 
 mission-boat, from Mangungu, waiting for them, they went on 
 board, and reached that station at six o'clock in the evening. 
 They conversed together until a late hour, on the events of the 
 last few weeks, commended themselves and their cause, as they
 
 310 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 had often done before, to the blessing of God, and hoped for 
 peaceful times. 
 
 As the ship " Herald " was over-due from the Bay of Islands, 
 two of the brethren went down the river, on the afternoon of 
 May 5th, in the expectation of meeting her. As they passed 
 along, a native hailed them, and presented a parcel which he had 
 found upon the sea-shore. On opening it, they found that it 
 contained the invoice of goods that had been shipped on board 
 the " Enterprise " at Sydney for their station, and concluded that 
 the vessel and all on board had perished on the coast. While re- 
 flecting on this melancholy affair, their own boat hove in view, 
 having on board Messrs. Clarke and Hobbs, and the master of 
 the " Herald." The captain told them that he had left his ship 
 a complete wreck, and that all on board had barely escaped a 
 watery grave : that Mr. Fairbourn, of the Church mission, and 
 several others, had suffered so much in an attempt to swim to 
 land during the night, that they were obliged to leave them be- 
 hind. No sooner had Mr. Fairbourn crept out of the water upon 
 the shore, than he was seized by a savage, who threatened him 
 with instant destruction if he did not give him his shirt. The 
 natives claimed the ship, cut away her masts and rigging, and 
 attempted to set her on fire : the flowing-in of the tide, however, 
 rendered the attempt abortive. Some portions of the wreck of 
 the " Enterprise " were discovered soon after, a few miles from 
 the North Head ; but the officers and crew were lost. 
 
 Understanding that a native festival was to be held at Waihoa,. 
 on the 14th of April, in honour of the dead, one of the mission- 
 aries resolved to attend, for the purpose of explaining to the 
 people the resurrection of the dead. On the day appointed there 
 was a large assemblage of the natives ; but they were wild, cla- 
 morous, and turbulent. The dead were placed in rows, in a. 
 sitting posture, under a shed made of the nikau, or " palm-tree," 
 and presented a ghastly spectacle. The missionary, finding it 
 impossible to fix their attention on any religious topic, withdrew, 
 grieved to witness such utter indifference to the things belong- 
 ing to their peace. 
 
 While explaining the parable of the rich man and Lazarus to 
 several chiefs, on Sunday, May 15th, To-too-nui said, " We want 
 evidence ! When a spirit comes from the invisible world to the 
 Horoke or Mangungu, and tells us that he has seen the things 
 of which you speak, we will believe him ; but all the accounts we 
 have received as yet have been directly opposite to yours. Tell 
 us plainly, are there no places to besiege in the other world ? no 
 people to fight with ? and no guns ? Have you yourself seen 
 any persons who have been raised from the dead?" Being 
 answered in the negative, he laughed heartily, observing, "O
 
 XIV.] DEATH OP THE CHIEF MUEI WAI. 311 
 
 indeed ! then you only heard it from some one else. You nga 
 Pakeha are no better than old women !" This was regarded, by 
 himself and his companions, as being conclusive ; and here, for 
 the present, the question had to rest. 
 
 Muri Wai, the chief, who was shot through the thigh in the 
 late engagement with the Bay-of-Islanders, died on the 17th of 
 July. The immediate cause of his death was inflammation of the 
 lungs. He always treated the solemnities of religion with levity, 
 and seemed amused when the subjects of death and eternity were 
 discussed in his presence. He was a brave warrior; but died 
 as ignorant of God as the beasts that perish. After death, he 
 was wrapped in a blanket, and placed in a sitting posture, his 
 head being well soaked with oil, and decorated with feathers. 
 His powder-horn rested on his knees. On one side were placed 
 his guns and a whalebone meri parana : on the other, sat his 
 youngest wife, who had strangled herself during the night in a 
 paroxysm of grief. Her body was also covered with a blanket, 
 and her head adorned with feathers. His wives, children, bro- 
 thers, sisters, and other relatives, sat near him weeping, and 
 seemed to feel acutely. The missionaries were admitted into 
 their presence, and addressed them, with much effect, on the way 
 of salvation. 
 
 Four days after the death of Muri Wai, nine hundred warriors, 
 chiefly related to the deceased chieftain, arrived in canoes. The 
 fort of the Horoke saluted them with four great guns ; which 
 salute they acknowledged by firing two guns from their canoes, 
 and a shower of musket-balls. They presented a formidable 
 appearance, and were received with suspicion. They disem- 
 barked, and, after dancing on the beach, commenced lacerating 
 themselves, and crying in the most frantic and distressing man- 
 ner. Two of the missionaries approached them, and gave them, 
 in English and Maori, an exposition of 1 Thess. iv. 13, 14 : "I 
 would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them 
 which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others which have 
 no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even 
 so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him." A 
 European who was present said, with much feeling, " If British 
 Christians could witness this affecting scene, it would remove 
 all doubt as to whether these savages need the gospel." After 
 having, as they supposed, discharged their duty to the dead, they 
 peaceably retired. 
 
 A season of comparative freedom from open hostilities ensued, 
 which the brethren did not fail to improve by exerting their 
 influence to soften down the mutual jealousies of the chiefs, and 
 impress upon the people the inestimable blessings of prolonged 
 peace, and increasing industry. In these respects, at least, they
 
 312 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 were successful. In reporting to Mr. Leigh their condition and 
 prospects, they say, " You will be glad to hear that peace reigns 
 amongst the natives generally throughout the country. The case 
 of the Hawees may tend to throw a shade over the character of 
 the natives ; yet it is due to those who reside at this end of the 
 island to say, that their conduct towards Europeans is quite as 
 good as can be expected at present. Our sabbath labours are 
 now extended to our countrymen, from whom we receive but 
 little encouragement. In visiting the native villages, we meet 
 with a friendly reception ; but the higher objects of our mission 
 are, as yet, but imperfectly understood. ' Faith,' however, ' is 
 the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not 
 seen.' September llth, 1829." 
 
 Mr. Leigh, having collected several important facts, illustra- 
 tive of the utility of this mission, submitted the whole to the 
 consideration of the committee, accompanied by the following 
 note, dated from New South Wales : " Several captains, who 
 have lately visited some of the distant parts of New Zealand, 
 declare, that the labours of the missionaries have spread far and 
 wide in that country ; that the prayers they have taught the peo- 
 ple have been transmitted from tribe to tribe, until they have 
 become well known by natives residing hundreds of miles from 
 the mission-station. They tell me that the one desire of the 
 chiefs, at the ports they have visited, is to have missionaries. 
 Those chiefs have evinced their sincerity by offering to give those 
 captains any quantity of pigs, potatoes, or flax, for a missionary 
 who can pray, and teach them the way to the God and heaven 
 of the white man. Such language and feelings I have heard and 
 seen myself, at a great distance from the mission-station, in that 
 country. I as firmly believe that the New-Zealanders are about 
 to be converted to the Christian faith, as I believe that I am 
 now alive upon the earth. I have seen a person lately, who has 
 returned from Mangungu. He informs me that the brethren 
 there have erected a good school-house, and have now a promis- 
 ing school. ' The tribes,' he says, ' are peaceable, the mission- 
 aries are fully employed, and their prospects are highly encou- 
 raging. The chiefs are increasingly attached to our brethren, 
 and evince an increasing interest in the things of God. * We 
 shall reap, if we faint not.'" 
 
 Mr. Leigh forwarded, by the same conveyance, a letter he had 
 just received from Captain S. P. Henry, on the religious state of 
 Tonga, Habai, Niua, and Vavou. When these communications 
 were laid before the committee, they unanimously resolved to 
 send out four additional missionaries and a printing-press. This 
 formed a new era in the history of those missions. As soon as 
 possible the premises at Mangungu were so enlarged as to afford
 
 XIV.J CONVERSION AND DEATH OP HIKA. 313 
 
 accommodation for a considerable number of young natives, whom 
 the missionaries were anxious to subject to a thorough European 
 training, both in civilization and religion. That these young 
 persons might be removed from the corrupting influence of an 
 unrestricted intercourse with the natives, twenty-eight young 
 men and six young women were taken into connexion with their 
 own families. They were daily instructed in reading and wri- 
 ting : they were examined on various subjects on three evenings 
 in the week, and admitted to the exposition of the scriptures 
 and family worship twice a day. They soon displayed a taste 
 for mental improvement, and became thoughtful and serious. 
 Several of these young persons had formerly lived with them at 
 Wangaroa. One of these, whose name was Hika, was related 
 to the chiefs George and Tepui, and was taken into the mission- 
 family by Mr. Leigh. When the warriors of 'Hongi burned the 
 mission-house, and compelled the brethren to leave the country, 
 Hika sailed with them to New South Wales. When it was 
 determined to resume the New Zealand mission, he returned 
 with them to Mangungu, where he was of inestimable service in 
 protecting their property from the depredations of the natives. 
 He had resided with them six years, was remarkably honest, and 
 seemed to be influenced by the fear of God. Towards the close 
 of the year 1830, his naturally delicate constitution gave way, 
 and he was obliged to desist from all manual labour. His mind, 
 always active and thoughtful, having now full scope for reflec- 
 tion, came to the conclusion, that, in case of death, he should be 
 eternally lost. On several occasions, when pressed to tell them 
 what he thought about his own state, he replied, with deep emo- 
 tion, Ka haere ahau ki te kapura nui, " I am going to the great 
 fire." He continued in this state for some weeks, complaining 
 of his want of feeling as a sinner, and of the weakness of his 
 desire for the mercy of God in Christ Jesus. After some time, 
 through exhortation and prayer, he began to entertain hope. 
 The scriptures now seemed to afford him comfort and relief; and 
 his earnestness increased in proportion to his confidence in the 
 Divine goodness. It was not, however, until a few days previous 
 to his death, that he found repose in Christ, and agreed to be 
 baptized. Having fully and decidedly expressed his desire for 
 that sacred ordinance, together with his entire resignation to the 
 will of God, it was agreed, on Sunday morning, February 16th, 
 1831, to admit him into the militant church, and publicly acknow- 
 ledge him as a brother in the Lord, not doubting but Christ 
 would seal him His unto the day of redemption. He was accord- 
 ingly baptized in the name of the blessed Trinity, in the presence 
 >of several brethren and their wives, who had stopped a few days 
 on their passage to Tonga, and a considerable number of natives.
 
 314 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Some of the young people on the establishment appeared to be 
 deeply affected, while the natives generally manifested much 
 interest. About tea-time he sent for one of the brethren, who 
 found him sinking, as it seemed, into the arms of death. He 
 said, with much difficulty, Hei ko nei rau koutou ; " Here abide 
 all of you;" "I go away" being understood: to which they 
 replied, Kia man, kia kai koe ki te hapa tapu, " Wait a little, and 
 take the sacred supper;" upon which he presently revived, and 
 continued much refreshed until he had taken the sacred emblems 
 of his Saviour's death, which he did apparently with much satis- 
 faction. He afterwards spent the night chiefly in conversation 
 with the two boys who attended him, giving them much good 
 advice, and exhorting them to become Christians. He said to 
 them, " Remain where you are : all your actions are observed 
 from above : turn from your sins. You must also believe in God 
 and Christ : His residence is above : it is far more happy than 
 any earthly place : I shall be safely conducted to it." Thus he 
 continued to talk to them till two o'clock in the morning, when 
 he calmly fell asleep, to await the coming of the resurrection. 
 Having become a Christian in every sense of the word, the bre- 
 thren could not think of allowing his relatives to take away his 
 body to the common receptacle of the dead. On Monday they 
 made a coffin for Hika, and on Tuesday buried him with Euro- 
 pean and Christian solemnity. 
 
 " We have just heard from Mr. Turner," they remark, " of the 
 death of Shukkee, who went to England, and afterwards to Tonga, 
 where he has died in a hopeful state. He was also from Wangaroa. 
 Mr. Turner likewise informs us that the boy Tungahe, who went 
 from our station to New South Wales, and thence to Tonga, 
 where he has been baptized, is doing well. It is matter of en- 
 couragement, therefore, to see three instances of the grace of" 
 God from Wangaroa. May we ever hear the holy apostle say- 
 ing, ' Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, immovable, 
 always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know 
 that your labour is not in vain in the Lord !" J 
 
 Towards the close of the year one of the brethren had occasion 
 to visit Wangaroa. Wesleydale was grown over with bushes 
 and fern. The well-wooded hills, surrounding the vale, deep 
 ravines, and beautifully winding river, which to any other per- 
 son, or in any other circumstances, would have been irresistibly 
 enchanting, seemed to him clothed in gloom and melancholy. 
 The roads he had assisted to make, with immense labour, were 
 covered with bushes ; he recognised the place where each build- 
 ing and fence had stood ; but not a vestige of either remained, 
 except here and there a half-burned post, and two or three heaps 
 of bricks. Several fruit-trees and vegetables were observed in
 
 XIV.] REMABKABLE MOVEMENT AMONG THE NATIVES. 315 
 
 the garden ; but all was confusion and desolation. The natives 
 begged that the teachers would come back and take possession 
 of their estate in Wesleydale. He informed them that Mangungu 
 was such an extensive field of labour, and presented so many cir- 
 cumstances of encouragement, that no one could be spared from 
 that station at present. 
 
 This period was distinguished by a remarkable movement on 
 the native mind, all over the country. All along the extended 
 course of the Hokianga, the people were loud in their appeals 
 for missionaries. Several chiefs arrived, one sabbath morning, 
 and insisted on taking the missionaries away by force in their 
 canoe to teach their people. The first native class was formed 
 in the December of this year. There were five members, one of 
 whom had a distinct knowledge of the forgiveness of his sins, 
 and all the others were " striving to enter in at the strait gate.'* 
 One of these native converts was so far advanced in intelligence 
 and piety, that he was considered competent to conduct the 
 school and the public worship of God, in the absence of the mis- 
 sionaries. This marks the commencement, in New Zealand, of 
 a native agency which has been increasing in strength and effi- 
 ciency, with the progress of every succeeding year. 
 
 The pervading and awakening influence, to which we have 
 alluded, was experienced on all the stations connected with the 
 Church mission. Several blood-thirsty chiefs, who had always 
 delighted in war, and repelled the missionaries with scorn, now 
 came, from remote parts of the country, and demanded teachers. 
 On having their attention directed to the contrast between the 
 savageism of their people, and the peace and industry which pre- 
 vailed within the territories of a neighbouring chief, one of them 
 replied with vehemence, " They have teachers : can we believe 
 through trees ? Come and live amongst us !" The stations of 
 the Church mission were rapidly multiplied, and a valuable staff 
 of lay-helpers raised up. The Wesleyan brethren soon had 
 above one hundred persons of both sexes in their schools. The 
 demand for catechisms, and those portions of scripture which had 
 been translated into Maori, could not be met. Three bushels of 
 potatoes were offered for a slate and a few pieces of pencil, and 
 five bushels for twenty-one chapters of the word of God, two 
 catechisms, the Liturgy, and twenty hymns. 
 
 Cases of conversion continued to multiply throughout the year 
 1832. We can only notice that of Hae Hae, a chief of conside 7 
 rable distinction. Being taken ill, he began seriously to contem- 
 plate the probability of his being cast into " the great fire " after 
 death. During his illness he was frequently visited by the bre- 
 thren. After prayer, one evening, he inquired particularly into 
 the nature of that faith in Christ, of which they were constantly
 
 316 LIFE OF THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 speaking. After explaining justifying faith, and the relation in 
 which it stands to Christ and to all spiritual blessings, they left 
 him. Next morning, while reflecting on what they had said the day 
 before on the subject, he lifted up his heart to God in prayer. The 
 Lord poured upon him " the spirit of grace and of supplications ; " 
 and he continued to seek the pardon of his sins, for Christ's sake, 
 until he obtained an inward assurance of the Divine favour. He 
 was baptized on the following Sunday in the morning, and in 
 the evening received the sacrament of the Lord's supper. In the 
 middle of the night he sent for the missionaries and his relatives. 
 Addressing himself to his friends, he said, " Listen to me, for I 
 am now dying : perhaps you will remember what I say when I 
 am gone. You are all in darkness and in the way to hell. This 
 country is full of misery ; who would live in it always ? You 
 see I have no fear. I am going to Jesus. Will you meet me 
 in heaven ? I am going : farewell." In a few minutes after- 
 wards he ceased to breathe. 
 
 The public worship of God became more attractive and influ- 
 ential as the year 1833 advanced. It was remarked that many 
 of the congregations were much affected when certain parts of 
 the Liturgy of the Church of England were read, particularly, 
 Tapu, tapu, tapu, rama E I Jtowa te Ana onga mano tuauriuri 
 waioio ; that is, " Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of Sabaoth ;" and 
 the response, E kiki Ana te rangi me te wenua i te kahanga 
 tau koioria, " Heaven and earth are full of the majesty of thy 
 glory ! " In conversation it was not uncommon to hear the 
 natives reproving each other, by simply quoting a passage of 
 scripture. On witnessing indications of a haughty and dis- 
 dainful spirit, they would say, Kei ^oaka, pehapeha te tahi 
 kikokiko kitona aroaro : "That no flesh should glory in His 
 presence ! " 
 
 Sedulous attention having been given to the schools, the bre- 
 thren resolved to hold a public examination of the children and 
 young people under their care in July. The announcement 
 excited much attention, and drew together above four hundred 
 persons. The examination brought out the interesting facts, 
 that one hundred scholars could repeat the catechism without a 
 mistake, nine could read the New Testament without spelling a 
 word, and fifty could both read and write a little. 
 
 A great improvement had been going on for some time, in 
 reference to the observance of the Lord's day. In some of the 
 villages professing to have embraced Christianity, a hoe was sus- 
 pended by the handle, morning and evening, as. a substitute for 
 a bell, and struck with a stone, to call the people together for 
 family worship. The service consisted in singing a hymn, read- 
 ing a portion of scripture, and then praying extempore. During
 
 XIV.] PROGRESS OF CHRISTIANITY. 317 
 
 the late fighting on the banks of the Hokianga, both parties 
 agreed to suspend hostilities " on the sacred day." 
 
 The hands of the missionaries were much strengthened by the 
 conversion, and admission into the church, of Katia, a man of 
 considerable influence and of great energy of character. He 
 became a most exemplary Christian ; and, as an exhorter, super- 
 intendent of the schools, and class-leader, was the instrument of 
 extensive good to his countrymen. The stability which cha- 
 racterized the native converts was likewise a source of much 
 encouragement. Adverting to this gratifying fact, the brethren 
 observe, " The singing of the native professors, their prayers, 
 their attention to their classes, and other ordinances of religion, 
 leave no doubt on our minds as to their sincerity ; and, for con- 
 sistency and decorum in the house of God, they are a pattern to 
 many who have enjoyed greater advantages. For a long series 
 of years, the servants of God laboured in this country with but 
 little success ; but now a glorious change has taken place, and 
 they are amply rewarded for all their toil. Hundreds are for- 
 saking their foolish and wicked customs and practices, and are 
 seeking the salvation of their souls. We are by no means able 
 to supply their spiritual wants. On the 9th of February, 1834, 
 six couples were married at Mangungu, and thirty children and 
 adults baptized. The number of converts is increasing, and will 
 increase ; for God is true, and God is love." 
 
 When the first edition of the New Testament, printed by the 
 British and Foreign Bible Society, arrived in New Zealand, the 
 natives looked at the boxes and observed, " These are full of 
 knowledge. We have often had things come which we thought 
 good, casks of rum, ban-els of gunpowder, and boxes of muskets. 
 What is now come is to teach us not to drink rum, not to set 
 fire to powder, not to use muskets, but to do us good for ever 
 and ever. Our hearts are sick for the word of God : we desire 
 it more than axes, hatchets, or blankets." 
 
 At the examination of the schools in 1835, fifty-three canoes 
 arrived, bringing to the station upwards of a thousand visitors. 
 Above two hundred children answered the questions in the cate- 
 chism, and seventy-eight read the word of God. This was a 
 day of sanctified rejoicing, as the triumph of Christianity seemed 
 to be almost complete. Several chiefs, connected with the 
 Church and Wesleyan missions, had lately abandoned savage 
 life, received Christian baptism, and died in the true faith. 
 
 While the schools were multiplying readers, and creating a 
 thirst for knowledge on every hand, the seasonable arrival of a 
 printing-press, and of a gentleman capable of conducting it with 
 judgment and efficiency, awakened the most cheering anticipa- 
 tions of future and extended usefulness. We transcribe the fol-
 
 318 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 lowing interesting communication on the subject, from the pen 
 of the above gentleman. It is dated "New Zealand, 1836," 
 and addressed to Mr. Leigh. " I have been pleased to learn 
 from the newspapers, that you continue to plead successfully, 
 before the Christian public in England, in behalf of this and 
 other missions. Knowing that you are specially interested in 
 the New Zealand mission, I hasten to inform you that our 
 printing-press is in full activity. A ' Harmony of the Gospels,' 
 one hundred and twenty pages, 12mo., twelve pages of prayers 
 of the Church of England, and twelve pages of hymns, have 
 been entirely printed off, and are now in circulation amongst the 
 people. We have nearly five hundred persons meeting in class : 
 our places of worship are filled frequently to overflowing : the 
 spirit of inquiry is spreading amongst the natives ; and I trust 
 that thousands will ere long be gathered into the fold of Christ. 
 I heard the experience of two hundred aborigines lately, and 
 feel persuaded that the salvation of God has, at last, visited this 
 land. But, alas ! much is yet to be done. Several atrocious 
 murders have been committed lately, and many of our people 
 have been exposed to violence. Just before I commenced the 
 service, a short time since, at Mangataipa, guns were heard in 
 the distance. Concluding that an attack had commenced upon 
 our Christian brethren, our friends formed a party, and hastened 
 to the place. On their arrival, they found that two of our most 
 interesting young men had been shot, and were dying, literally 
 praying for their murderers. A fine young Christian chief had 
 a narrow escape : the ball penetrated his garment, and grazed 
 his shoulder. The young men had gone down to persuade the 
 people to embrace Christianity. The murderers fortified them- 
 selves, and set justice at defiance. A body of natives, however, 
 attacked them, killed fifteen, and dispersed the rest. The wife 
 of a chief, and a man and child, were killed near our station. 
 The chief delivered up the murderer, who was put to death. The 
 native ovens at Tauranga and Kotorua have been literally filled 
 with human flesh, and many have carried it away, to a distance, 
 in baskets. Many a poor creature has been roasted and eaten 
 of late, and hundreds have been cut off in war ; yet a friend in 
 London asks, with evident surprise, 'Are the New-Zealanders 
 really cannibals ? ' You know they are, and this statement con- 
 firms it. Matangi and his people, while engaged in war, took 
 several prisoners, whom they roasted alive on red-hot stones, 
 and afterwards feasted on their remains. Matangi is now a class- 
 leader and an exhorter ; and I have seen the tear trickling down 
 his cheeks, when we have been singing a hymn expressive of the 
 love of Christ. The printing-press of the Church mission, and 
 ours on this station, are in active operation, disseminating truth.
 
 XIV.] SPECIMEN OP THE MAORI TONGUE. 319 
 
 The brethren at the Bay of Islands have proceeded as far as the 
 Gospel of John, with the translation and printing of the New 
 Testament. When completed, this work will pull down the 
 strongholds of Satan in the land. ' Pray for us,' and continue 
 to exhort your countrymen to support Christian missions, by 
 their prayers, influence, and liberality. I subjoin specimens of 
 the language, and of our work : 
 
 " Itaua wa he mea motu ke atu koutou i a te Karaiti, ehara i 
 te tangata whenua no IJiaraira, he tangata ke ki nga kawenata o 
 nga mea i wliakaaria mai i mua, kahore lie mea hei tumanako- 
 tanga atu, he hunga Atua kone i te ao : 
 
 " Tana ko tenei i roto i a Karaiti Ihu ko koutou, ko te hunga i 
 taiohiti i mua, kua meinga e nga toto o te karaiti kia tata. 
 
 " ' That at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from 
 the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants 
 of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world : 
 
 " ' But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are 
 made nigh by the blood of Christ.' (Eph. ii. 12, 13.)" 
 
 The chiefs who governed these distracted districts, instead of 
 settling their differences by an appeal to the spear and musket, 
 agreed to refer their mutual grievances to the missionaries, and 
 abide by their decision. After spending ten days in endeavours 
 to adjust their respective claims, the brethren succeeded in 
 restoring harmony for the present, and returned to their families 
 in peace. 
 
 At this time they were gratified by the arrival of a native of 
 distinction from the river Thames, having a message from Patu 
 One, the superior chief of the tribes in that neighbourhood. 
 " I have come," said he, " to inform you, that Patu One and 
 his people have turned from their evil ways, to worship Jehovah 
 the true God : and they wish you to come over to counsel and 
 teach them." Alas ! this was impossible : for the labours of 
 the school, the pulpit, and the press, were not commensurate 
 with the urgent claims of the people connected with their own 
 settlement. The messenger returned to Patu One disappointed 
 and grieved. 
 
 The last Sunday in August, 1837, was a memorable day at 
 Mangungu: On that day one hundred and twenty adults, of 
 both sexes, who had been under instruction for some time, 
 made a public " profession of faith in the Triune God, and were 
 baptized in the presence of a crowded congregation." 
 
 The wife of one of the brethren had been the subject of a 
 severe and protracted affliction. Her husband, having occasion 
 to use the fire frequently in the night-time, had been in the 
 habit of placing a fresh log upon it before retiring to rest. On 
 the night of August 18th, 1838, the burning log, having rolled
 
 320 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 back, set fire to the chimney. About two o'clock in the morn- 
 ing the family were aroused from their slumbers by a roaring 
 noise and a dense smoke. The flames spread so rapidly, that 
 the afflicted woman had to be removed in her night-dress, with- 
 out either shoes or stockings ; while their five children were 
 like " brands plucked out of the fire." The missionary escaped 
 through a back window, and alarmed the settlement. The 
 natives soon spread themselves over the premises, and saved 
 every article of furniture, provision, or apparel, that came within 
 their reach ; but the building itself, the most valuable part of 
 the furniture and stores, together with several public docu- 
 ments, were completely destroyed. Never was the depth and 
 force of religious principle more strikingly displayed by the 
 natives, than on this occasion. The loss was estimated at 800, 
 and it necessarily involved much anxiety and labour to remove 
 the consequences of so great a calamity. 
 
 But in the work of God there was no pause. Upwards of one 
 thousand natives attended the public worship of God on the 18th 
 of November, and seemed unusually impressed during the ser- 
 vice. On this occasion, one hundred and thirty-eight adults were 
 baptized, and forty-six children. Several of the adults were 
 persons of rank, who had stood out for years against warning, 
 entreaty, and every other means that Christian zeal could em- 
 ploy to bring them to Christ. Several of them had assisted in 
 expelling the missionaries from Wesleydale : they had removed 
 to Mangungu, and now submitted to the yoke of Christ. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 STATE OF EUROPEAN SOCIETY SCHEMES FOE IMPROVING THE COUNTRY 
 POLICY OF THE GOVERNMENT BISHOP SELWYN EDUCATIONAL 
 EFFORTS. 
 
 JUST at the period when the fierce contest which had been 
 going on between darkness and light, for above twenty years, 
 seemed to be drawing to a close, savageism and its auxiliaries 
 slowly and reluctantly retiring from the field, and Christianity 
 standing forth to receive the palm of victory, circumstances 
 arose that threatened the subversion of all the civil and religious 
 institutions of the country. Considering the influence which 
 those circumstances were calculated to exert over the peace, 
 commerce, religion, and morals of the people at large, we feel 
 compelled, however briefly, to advert to them. 
 
 The splendid harbours of New Zealand, and especially the Bay 
 of Islands, had for several years been the favourite resort of the 
 numerous British, colonial, American, and French whalers of the
 
 XV.] NEW ZEALAND AND BARON DE THIERRY. 321 
 
 southern Pacific ; while several establishments had been formed 
 on the banks of its navigable streams, and along its numerous 
 bays, for the purchase of flax and the cutting of timber. This 
 originated a demand for European labourers ; and sawyers and 
 mechanics of various descriptions were attracted to the island, 
 and induced to make it the place of their permanent abode. 
 Several individuals opened stores, and became traders, in the 
 Bay of Islands. Vast numbers arrived from the two penal 
 colonies, and set up as retail dealers in rum and tobacco. With 
 few exceptions, the European population consisted of the very 
 refuse of civilized society, of runaway sailors, of runaway con- 
 victs, of convicts who had served out their term of bondage in 
 one or other of the penal colonies, of fraudulent debtors who 
 had escaped from their creditors in Sydney or Hobart Town, 
 and of needy adventurers from the two colonies, almost equally 
 unprincipled. In conjunction with the whalers that visited the 
 coast, the influence of these persons on the natives was demo- 
 ralizing in the extreme. Their usual articles of barter were 
 either muskets and gunpowder, or tobacco and rum. " Most 
 of them lived in open concubinage with native women : and the 
 scenes of outrageous licentiousness and debauchery that were 
 ever and anon occurring on their premises, were often sufficiently 
 revolting to excite the reprobation and disgust of the natives 
 themselves." That scenes of lawless violence, injustice, and 
 oppression should be perpetually recurring in a community 
 composed of such materials, was naturally to be expected. There 
 was no authority in the island to which application could be 
 made, and no redress procurable for the most atrocious injuries, 
 but by an appeal to physical force. It is true, there was a 
 British resident ; but he was provided with no adequate powers 
 to enforce obedience to law. While the British and French 
 journals were urging the necessity of some foreign interference 
 with the existing state of things in New Zealand, and pressing 
 the claims of their respective governments to the right of pre- 
 emption in those islands, the Baron de Thierry arrived in the 
 district of Hokianga, and issued a proclamation, beginning 
 thus : " Charles, by the grace of God, sovereign chief of New 
 Zealand." He claimed a large portion of the country, and 
 showed his title-deeds. He had purchased the land from Mr. 
 M. K. in London. The chiefs of Hokianga were anxious to 
 have a teacher, and agreed to give l\Ir. M. K. the territory now 
 claimed, if he would come and reside amongst them in that 
 capacity. Having forfeited the confidence of the Church, he 
 returned to England, and sold the property to the baron. The 
 chiefs repudiated the baron as " sovereign chief," and told him 
 that the land was promised conditionally ; but that, as the cou- 
 
 Y
 
 322 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 dition had not been fulfilled, they could not allow him to take pos- 
 session of any part of it. He was an English adventurer with a 
 foreign title, and brought in his train a number of servants and 
 mechanics from Sydney. But after the British government had 
 avowed its readiness to afford protection to property, trade, and 
 life in the islands, a difficulty arose as to the most equitable and 
 efficient means of accomplishing that important object. 
 
 By the increase of fire-arms, the introduction of the most 
 loathsome European diseases, and the use of intoxicating liquors, 
 the aborigines were fast disappearing. Wherefore, to arrest the 
 progress of depopulation, "repress the crimes of British settlers, 
 and prevent the further emigration of convicts and other despe- 
 rate vagabonds," it was proposed : 
 
 1. To colonize the country. The earl of Devon suggested the 
 appointment of a committee of the House of Lords, to obtain 
 information, and examine witnesses, respecting the natives, cli- 
 mate, soil, produce, and harbours of New Zealand, and report to 
 the House the result of their deliberations on that information. 
 A large and influential committee was accordingly appointed, 
 including several bishops, the duke of Wellington, and other 
 distinguished members of the government. The scheme of the 
 New-Zealand Association was submitted to this committee, and 
 urged by persons of great political influence. On looking at 
 the outline of the proposed plan, the committees of the Church 
 and Wesleyan Missionary Societies were convinced that it was 
 equally adverse to the interests of the natives and the progress 
 of Christianity ; and they combined to oppose it. The opposi- 
 tion on the part of the Church was conducted by Dandison 
 Coates, Esq., and on the part of the Wesleyans by the Kev. Dr. 
 Beecham. These gentlemen placed before the committee a series 
 of incontrovertible facts, illustrative of the condition and claims 
 of the natives ; which, being corroborated by other witnesses, 
 convinced them that to force any merely secular scheme upon the 
 country would be attended with the most disastrous conse- 
 quences. This conviction was deepened in the minds of several 
 of their lordships by the perusal of an able and seasonable pub- 
 lication, on the principles of colonization, by Dr. Beecham. We 
 have much satisfaction in recording a well-authenticated incident, 
 highly honourable to an illustrious warrior and statesman recently 
 deceased. The duke of Wellington, being unable, from deafness, 
 to hear the examination of the witnesses, had their evidence sub- 
 mitted to his perusal at the close of each day's proceedings. 
 When the labours of the committee were drawing to a close, His 
 Grace delivered his opinion to the effect that, in has judgment, no 
 plan of colonization should be sanctioned by the legislature that 
 would interfere with the beneficial labours of the missionaries.
 
 XV.] SCHEMES OF COLONIZATION AND PROTECTION. 323 
 
 This declaration was understood to have decided the fate of the 
 Association, as the report of the committee was unfavourable to 
 their claims. "* 
 
 2. A Bill, intended to secure the same object, was introduced 
 into the House of Commons, in 1837, by Mr. Baring. This 
 Bill was based upon principles already recognised in the settle- 
 ment of South Australia. After much discussion, it was rejected 
 by a majority of the House, chiefly through the opposition of the 
 Church and Wesleyan Missionary Societies. 
 
 The executive of those bodies were of opinion, that the pro- 
 posed remedy was calculated to aggravate all the social evils 
 already existing in New Zealand. But should the affairs of the 
 colony itself be well conducted, still there lay, beyond its geo- 
 graphical limits, at least one hundred thousand savages, for whose 
 improvement the Bill made no adequate provision. It appeared 
 to them, that as the measure did not contemplate the introduc- 
 tion of religious teachers into the interior, the only persons ca- 
 pable, at that time, of promoting peace and keeping up a friendly 
 correspondence between the settlers and natives, it was not likely 
 to reach the objects proposed ; and that a trading company, hav- 
 ing their own secular interests to serve, were not unlikely to be 
 in constant collision with the aborigines. This Bill being thrown 
 out, 
 
 3. It was then suggested to place the country under the pro- 
 tection of Great Britain. Great Britain was to assume the office 
 of trustee for the natives. The chiefs who signed the declaration of 
 independence in 1835, were not likely, it was supposed, to object 
 to this arrangement, and the consent of the others might soon 
 be obtained. It was thought that, by granting the chiefs in the 
 interior a small salary, their co-operation might be secured, in 
 promoting the general interests of New Zealand. The public re- 
 venue was to be raised and applied by the protecting party. In 
 carrying out this plan, the aid of the missionaries was to be so- 
 licited. Thus a native government was to be raised up under 
 the protection of England. The reader will perceive that the 
 success of such a scheme would entirely depend upon the agents 
 employed in its administration ; but, in any case, it was not de- 
 sirable that the missionaries should be mixed up with the civil 
 offices of the state. 
 
 4. An improved plan of residency was recommended by a 
 select committee of the House of Commons. A war having bro- 
 ken out at the Bay of Islands, the resident complained of the want 
 of power to deal with the contending parties. The governor of 
 New South Wales sent the "Rattlesnake" ship of war, commanded 
 by Captain Hobson, to protect British interests. This force 
 was declared by the resident to be insufficient ; as, in his opinion, 
 
 y 2
 
 324 LIFE OF THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 " some permanent authority was necessary, that should be sup- 
 ported by adequate military strength," to secure the efficiency of 
 its measures, and prevent the tribes from destroying one ano- 
 ther. " The representations of the missionaries," it was said, 
 "induced the government to refuse this 'adequate military 
 strength,' and rendered the proposed scheme abortive." It has 
 been admitted, since then, that the true cause of failure, in this 
 case, was a misunderstanding between the resident himself and the 
 colonial authorities in New South Wales. " But for the mission- 
 aries, no European could live in this country. Let their greatest 
 enemies say what they may, all such are equally indebted with 
 myself to the general respect felt for the missionaries, for the 
 safety of their lives and properties in time past." * 
 
 5. A system of factories was next recommended. It was main- 
 tained, that these centres of industry and sources of wealth were 
 well calculated to repress the crimes of British settlers and im- 
 prove the natives. The missionaries inquired, how ? and declared 
 that, in their judgment, these establishments were more likely to 
 give accelerated force to the elements of evil that threatened the 
 foundations of the social fabric. The missionaries had a more 
 comprehensive knowledge of the country than any of the civilians 
 then directing public affairs ; and their experience and observa- 
 tion, extending over a series of years, convinced them that, just 
 in proportion as Europeans increased in any given locality, did 
 the natives acquire new forms of vice, and descend even below 
 their own standard of morality. 
 
 In these circumstances the New-Zealand Land Company was 
 formed, to effect the original object of the Association, without 
 the sanction of an Act of Parliament at all, and entirely on the 
 principle of a joint-stock company. But, according to their own 
 showing, it seemed improbable that they should be able to manage 
 their own affairs, which were sufficiently perplexing, and at the 
 same time pay due attention to the civil and religious condition 
 of a savage population. But while Christian gentlemen, such as 
 constituted the directory of the Church and Wesleyan Mis- 
 sionary Societies, having the history of the past before them, 
 looked upon these schemes with jealousy, and urged upon the 
 government the probable evils arising from their hasty adoption, 
 there were statesmen at home, and divines abroad, who main- 
 tained, with great pertinacity, that colonization alone could apply 
 a remedy to the evils existing in New Zealand. 
 
 No writer, on either side of the controversy, evinced a more 
 intemperate zeal than Dr. John Dunmore Lang, of New South 
 Wales. This gentleman descended from the general principles 
 involved in the question, and indulged a morbid mawkishness 
 
 Marshall.
 
 xv.] DK. LANG'S ATTACK ON MISSIONS. 325 
 
 in a personal attack upon the missionaries. " The ground," he 
 observes, " on which the Bill for the colonization of New Zea- 
 land was successfully opposed in Parliament was, that the 
 establishment of a British colony in that island was likely to be 
 effected on infidel, and not on Christian, principles." "But 
 the case of the New-Zealanders cannot be trusted, with any 
 degree of safety, to the missionaries." " The Church-mission 
 settlement was for a long time a complete lumber-yard or fac- 
 tory, in which all sorts of labour were going on." " Whether 
 the individuals employed were originally bad men, or whether 
 the system was calculated to make them so, I cannot determine." 
 " There is still an abuse tolerated and practised, of sufficient 
 magnitude to neutralize the efforts of a whole college of apostles." 
 *' The Church missionaries have actually been the principals in 
 the grand conspiracy of the Europeans to rob and plunder the 
 natives of their land." " My lord, I was unfortunately unable 
 to ascertain exactly the real extent of the land they possess." 
 " The case of these missionaries is the most monstroxis that has 
 occurred in the history of missions since the Reformation." 
 '" Your lordship will perceive how peculiarly out of place were 
 the declamations of the friends of the Church missions, in oppo- 
 sition to the Bill for the colonization of the island during the 
 last session of Parliament. The greater success of the Wesleyan 
 mission in New Zealand must, I conceive, be ascribed in no 
 small degree to the fact, that the Wesleyan missionaries are 
 strictly prohibited, by the fundamental laws and constitution of 
 their Society, from acquiring property of any kind, whether in 
 land or agricultural stock, at their mission-stations."* 
 On these severe reflections we remark : 
 
 1. That, notwithstanding the slight compliment paid to the 
 "fundamental laws of the Wesleyan Missionary Society," the 
 doctor formed but a low estimate of the integrity and ability of 
 missionaries generally. " My lord," he observes, " in the course 
 of five voyages round the globe, and a residence of many years 
 in the uttermost parts of the earth, it has been my lot to come 
 in contact with many missionaries, who ought never to have been 
 honoured with so sacred a character. Instead of sending forth 
 to those important stations beyond the seas men of superior 
 talents and education, and piety and zeal, we have been sending 
 forth, with only a few exceptions, the lame, the halt, and the 
 blind of our national establishments." 
 
 2. We are not unacquainted with the personal history of Dr. 
 Lang : we have long respected him as an industrious student, 
 and an able writer ; but we cannot pay homage to a judgment 
 that deduces such rash and momentous conclusions from such 
 
 * Letters to the Eight Hon. the Earl of Durham.
 
 326 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 superficial data. " I have only myself," he remarks, " been once- 
 at New Zealand, having touched at that island for a few days, 
 in the months of January and February last," 1839. These few 
 days were sufficient, it appears, to " confirm the information he 
 had previously received respecting the island." That might be ; 
 and yet we cannot but think, that, notwithstanding the industry 
 with which information was sought and obtained during these 
 " few days," it was taking an unwarrantable liberty with those 
 missionaries, some of whom were not inferior to Dr. Lang him- 
 self in moral worth or literary attainments, to represent them, 
 to the government and their friends in England, as a set of con- 
 victed mercenaries, and to the newly-formed churches abroad as 
 men destitute of every personal virtue. Dr. Lang was quite 
 aware that there was no diversity of sentiment between the Wes- 
 leyan and Church missionaries, respecting his favourite theory 
 of colonization. 
 
 3. We must now inform Dr. Lang, that persons as competent 
 as himself to form an impartial opinion of the missionaries re- 
 ferred to, and who, from their official situation, must have known- 
 their character and proceedings for a longer period than a " few 
 days," have expressed a much more favourable opinion of them. 
 On appointing a gentleman to the office of resident in New Zea- 
 land, His Excellency the governor of New South Wales addressed 
 him in the following terms : " You will find it convenient to 
 manage the conference, to which I have called your attention, 
 by means of the missionaries, to whom you will be furnished 
 with credentials, and with whom you are recommended to com- 
 municate freely upon the subject of your appointment, and the 
 means you should adopt in treating with the chiefs." " If, in 
 addition to the benefits which the British missionaries are con- 
 ferring on those islanders, by imparting the inestimable blessings 
 of Christian knowledge, and a pure system of morals, the New- 
 Zealanders should have the institution of courts of justice estab- 
 lished upon a simple and comprehensive basis, some sufficient 
 compensation would seem to be rendered for the injuries hereto- 
 fore inflicted by our countrymen." " Having already mentioned 
 the assistance which I anticipate you will receive from the mis- 
 sionaries, I have now only to impress on you the duty of a cor- 
 dial co-operation with them in the great objects of their solici- 
 tude, the extension of Christian knowledge throughout the 
 islands, and the consequent improvement in the habits and 
 morals of the people." 
 
 Dr. Lang has inadvertently misrepresented circumstances and 
 exaggerated facts. Suspected concealment has awakened jealousy 
 and provoked retaliation; and the faults of a few have been 
 indiscriminately imputed, by Dr. Lang and others, to all the
 
 XV.] DEFENCE OF MISSIONARIES. 32? 
 
 agents employed in those missions. Even within a few years a 
 writer, who may be regarded as an authority on all merely civil 
 and commercial questions, has thrown a doubt upon the utility 
 of their labours, and insinuated that they have placed the 
 government and the country under a small amount of obligation ; 
 while another author, of some eminence in the literary world, 
 has advised the subscribers to the Church Missionary Society to 
 withhold their support from the New-Zealand mission. Having 
 carefully and impartially analysed the books that have been 
 written for and against those missions, examined the verbal and 
 written testimony of Mr. Leigh, and other competent witnesses, 
 and cautiously formed our judgment as to their character and 
 progress, we aver, without fear of successful contradiction, that 
 the directors of the Church and Wesleyan missions in New Zea- 
 land have nothing to conceal. That there have been cases of 
 great unfaithfulness, on the part of some of their agents, is freely 
 admitted ; but they have been comparatively few, they occurred 
 under peculiar circumstances, and were visited with a heavy 
 measure of ecclesiastical censure. A clerical journalist observes, 
 with the utmost candour, " The enemies of this mission most to 
 be dreaded, were some of their own household. So far, indeed, 
 did some of them dishonour the self-denying doctrines of the 
 Cross, which they had been sent here to teach, that no less pain- 
 ful a plan could be adopted than an ignominious erasure of their 
 names from the list of the Society's labourers." Yet these few 
 cases, about which so much has been said and written, were not 
 more aggravated than several that occurred under apostolic su- 
 pervision, and stand recorded in the New Testament. Not that 
 we would extenuate the offence of a missionary : on the contrary, 
 we regard the character of the Christian missionary as being the 
 common property of Christendom. Acting, as he does, under 
 the perpetual inspection of immense multitudes of the children 
 of God, including in their number many of the wisest and best 
 of mankind, any defection in his character brings reproach on 
 the general cause, clothing in sackcloth the friends of missions 
 throughout the globe ; and as the pages of the missionary annals 
 are perused by thousands, in climes remote from their sphere of 
 action, of various nations and languages, the conduct of a fallen 
 member fills with sorrow the heart of the poor peasant, as he 
 sits down, after his daily toil, to solace his friends and himself 
 by the evening fireside, and reads the disastrous story. Even 
 the converted savage stands confounded when he hears the in- 
 telligence ; and devoted missionaries in various distant regions 
 feel the loss of a brother, and are paralysed, exclaiming mourn- 
 fully, "Tell it not in Gath!" 
 
 Having made these admissions, we write advisedly when we
 
 328 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 say, that the modem history of the church does not supply an 
 account of a more exemplary, laborious, or successful body of 
 Christian missionaries, than those who have represented the 
 Church and Wesleyan Societies in New Zealand. Dr. Lang sup- 
 poses that either the " system or the men must have been bad ! " 
 Not necessarily so ; but, as it regards the Church mission, a mis- 
 take was committed at the commencement of their labours. It 
 was believed that civilization, morality, and the mechanical arts 
 might be taught simultaneously, by the silent but powerful in- 
 fluence of living example. But God has never yet sanctioned 
 with His blessing the inculcation of any system of ethics, that 
 has taken the initiative in reforming mankind, although it may 
 have been proposed to supplement it with the gospel of Christ. 
 The moral principles of the scheme may have been good ; but, 
 viewing them abstractedly, we may ask, By what process could 
 they be rendered practically beneficial ? My crops may be lan- 
 guishing under the intense heat of a vertical sun ; the clouds that 
 are slowly moving over the fields may be laden with refreshing 
 moisture ; but by what mechanical contrivance am I to extract 
 it ? God Himself, who has wrapped it up in these clouds, must 
 put the laws of gravitation in motion, bring it down from the 
 heavens, and spread it over my lands with His own hand. So 
 in the regeneration of the world, the gospel must do every thing : 
 the process is too lofty to be conducted to any satisfactory issue 
 by human sagacity. Civilization, with all its train of blessings, 
 is, after all, " of the earth, earthy." 
 
 To make a moral being of a savage is " the workmanship of 
 God ; a new creation in Christ Jesus unto good works." Pro- 
 duce this change by the preaching of the gospel, and you at 
 once raise a nation in the scale of intelligence, civilization, and 
 morality ; for while there can be no sound morality without it, 
 morality and every virtue will be coeval with the change itself. 
 The mistake to which we have alluded consisted in not recog- 
 nising this principle, and in introducing a merely mechanical 
 agency. Satan had taken care, before the colonizing crisis came 
 on, to strengthen all his natural defences by a fresh importation 
 of auxiliaries from France. That country, at the instigation 
 of the Baron de Thierry, sent over a Catholic bishop, and a body 
 of subordinates, who established themselves on the Hokianga. 
 It is due to the baron to say, that he denied having any con- 
 nexion with the bishop and his party ; but it is equally due to 
 truth, to inform the reader that there were strong grounds for 
 believing that he first suggested it to France, and that the indif- 
 ferent attitude he assumed when they arrived, was the conse- 
 quence of his having discovered, in the mean time, that they 
 could not now advance his political projects. The bishop called
 
 XV.] POPISH DESIGNS COUNTERACTED. 329 
 
 upon the country to submit to his episcopal authority ! He 
 discredited the Protestant scriptures, and pretended to the ex- 
 clusive possession of the truth. The English and the Wesleyan 
 churches he represented as being heretical, their teachers unau- 
 thorized, and the thousands they had instructed and baptized as 
 being henceforth under his spiritual charge, and subject to his 
 ecclesiastical jurisdiction. He distributed crosses, and pictures 
 of the blessed Virgin, which were eagerly received by the people, 
 and worn in their ears and about their dress as ornaments. He 
 had the audacity to appeal to the Catholics of Europe, for pecu- 
 niary aid to sustain " so important a mission ! " This arrogance 
 was rendered the more intolerable, since none of the members 
 of this Popish hierarchy could either read or write the Maori 
 language. In learning the native tongue they employed as 
 teachers some of the most depraved persons in the neighbour- 
 hood. By their aid, they made a translation of the Ten Com- 
 mandments; and, while the commandments themselves were muti- 
 lated, the translation was contemptible. Their association with 
 such scandalous tutors excited the suspicion of the natives, and 
 greatly injured their character. They were, however, very active, 
 and succeeded in disturbing, for a season, the whole settlement. 
 
 To counteract their influence, the missionaries ordered one 
 thousand copies of the New Testament in Maori, which had been 
 printed by the brethren of the Church mission. The Wesleyan 
 press was worked with energy, and supplied many thousands of 
 papers and tracts, illustrative of the errors of Popery, and con- 
 firmatory of the doctrines and worship of Protestantism. The 
 native mind was every where roused from apathy, and deeply 
 agitated. Twenty Wesleyan chapels had been built, in a com- 
 paratively short time, in the Waikato district, and many hun- 
 dreds of souls were anxiously seeking instruction. Towards the 
 close of the year two of the brethren made a voyage round the 
 southern extremity of the northern island ; and along the whole 
 line of coast they met with one continuous appeal for teachers 
 .and books. 
 
 On the 10th of May, 1840, the ship "Triton" entered the 
 Hokianga, having on board the Rev. John Waterhouse, a sea- 
 sonable re-inforcement of missionaries, and a fresh supply of 
 stores and provisions. Mr. Waterhouse visited several stations, 
 preached to the natives, inspected the schools, and expressed his 
 gratification at witnessing such undeniable evidences of a vital 
 and practical Christianity. Having completed his arrange- 
 ments on the Hokianga, he resumed his voyage to the Friendly 
 Islands, leaving fifteen missionaries in New Zealand, with fifteen 
 hundred communicants, and appointing Mr. Bumby to exercise 
 a fraternal supervision over all the interests of the mission. Mr.
 
 330 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Bumby accompanied Mr. Waterhouse to Kawia. On parting 
 with his friends on board the " Triton," he resolved to pass 
 through the Waikato country, to pay a visit to Mr. Fairbourn 
 of the Church mission, on the river Thames. Mr. Fairbourn 
 pressed him to remain all night ; but, being anxious about his 
 sister, whom he had left at home, and having confidence in the 
 nautical skill of his natives, he attempted to reach Wangari by 
 water, and perished, with thirteen others, by the upsetting of 
 the canoe, on the 26th of June. He was a young man of an 
 amiable disposition, deep piety, respectable abilities, and ardent 
 zeal. Had he been spared to acquire a competent acquaintance 
 with the native tongue, and maturity of judgment, he would 
 have been a great acquisition to the mission. 
 
 Active preparations were commenced for translating and print- 
 ing various portions of the Old Testament in the native language. 
 Upwards of one hundred and eighty adults and twenty-nine chil- 
 dren had been lately baptized ; besides fifty adults and several 
 children, who had been baptized by the brethren while on a visit 
 to Oruru. The district-meeting, recently held, appointed one 
 of its members to travel overland to Port Nicholson, in order to 
 make preliminary arrangements for the formation of a new sta- 
 tion there. The journey occupied three months, the distance 
 being at least five hundred miles. The undertaking was at once 
 laborious and dangerous. "Imagine," says the traveller, "one 
 trembling on a precipice, climbing mountains, traversing wilds, 
 plunging through bogs, wading rivers, penetrating dense, imper- 
 vious forests, now drenched with rain, then burning in the sun, 
 and travelling sometimes for days without meeting a single indi- 
 vidual; and you will have some conception of this journey." On 
 his way he visited the station at Kawia : here he " saw the 
 grace of God and was glad, and exhorted them all to cleave unto- 
 the Lord with full purpose of heart." He observed the barrel 
 of a gun hung up in one place, and used, as a substitute for a. 
 bell, to summon the people to public worship. " Blessed be 
 God," he exclaimed, " the gospel of peace has triumphed over 
 the demon of war here ; for they have beaten their swords into 
 ploughshares, and their spears into pruning-hooks." Some 
 parts of the country were fertile and beautiful, while other parts 
 were desolate and thinly populated. Their path led them to 
 the magnificent lake called Taupa, which covers a surface of at 
 least two hundred miles. The neighbourhood abounds with hot 
 springs and boiling pools. The stupendous volcanic mountain, 
 Tangariro, was in action, sending out dense volumes of smoke. 
 At no remote distance stood the snowy mountain, called Rua- 
 paka, whose crested summit penetrates the clouds, and is seen- 
 from the sea on either coast.
 
 XV.] POET NICHOLSON. THE NEW-ZEALAND COMPANY. 331 
 
 This district is frequently shaken by earthquakes, which the 
 natives regard as being indicative of approaching calamity. For 
 five days they travelled along the side of a snowy range of moun- 
 tains, without meeting with a single inhabitant, or the vestige 
 of a dwelling. They at last reached the river Wanganui, whence 
 their road lay along the sea-coast to Port Nicholson. In tra- 
 velling this distance, about sixty miles, they found above three 
 thousand natives, who eagerly desired to have teachers. On 
 entering Port Nicholson, the missionary and his attendants were 
 surprised to witness the effects that had been produced by the 
 genius and industry of a few Europeans in a comparatively 
 short time. Up to a very recent period there was but one 
 white man upon these shores. 
 
 The agent of the New-Zealand Company fixed upon Port 
 Nicholson as the seat of their first colony, and landed twelve 
 hundred English emigrants in 1840. The Honourable H. W 
 Petre calls this " a bold proceeding on the part of the Company, 
 and still more so on that of the emigrants." But to remove 
 those people and their families sixteen thousand miles from 
 their native country, before the Company had provided even a 
 landing-place for them, was a proceeding alike repugnant to 
 justice and humanity, and might have been attended with con- 
 sequences still more disastrous than any that ensued. On 
 inquiry, the missionary ascertained that the Company had taken 
 possession of the entire harbour, with the exception of one 
 tenth, which they generously reserved for the natives. 
 
 The ship "Aurora" arrived, and landed an additional one 
 hundred and eighty emigrants. This importation awakened the 
 jealousy of the natives, and led them to inquire whether " the 
 whole of the white tribe had not now arrived." Just at this 
 time the Catholic bishop, and several co-adjutors, came to pay 
 their first visit of inspection to the infant colony. As usual, his 
 lordship magnified himself, his office, and his church : he in- 
 formed the emigrants and others, that "nearly one half the 
 entire population had become Catholics." All classes urged the 
 Wesleyan minister to remain with them ; but his duty had been 
 defined by his brethren, and he could not prolong his stay. 
 After accomplishing the object of his visit, he went on board 
 the ship " Atlas," which carried him through a boisterous sea 
 to the Bay of Islands in six days. 
 
 The fresh accession of missionaries, received by the " Triton," 
 enabled the brethren to undertake a mission to Taranaki. The 
 distance was about six days' sail from Mangungu. They learned 
 that Taranaki formed an important centre, and that within a cir- 
 cumference of a hundred miles there lived several thousands of 
 natives. The missionary and his family were cordially received, 
 and commenced their laborious occupations of building and.
 
 332 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 teaching, under the most encouraging circumstances. This dis- 
 trict is remarkable for the beauty and diversity of its scenery. 
 The most magnificent object within the range of the eye is 
 Haupapa, or Mount Egmont. It rises upwards of nine thou- 
 sand feet above the level of the ocean, and was formerly the site 
 of a very active volcano. The base commences about three 
 miles from the beach. This mountain answers all the purposes 
 of a barometer to the natives : if any nebulous cloud rests on, 
 or shadows, the lofty summit, bad weather is predicted ; but if 
 it be clear in zenith, the fishermen go to sea in their canoes with- 
 out hesitation. "The whole of this day," says Dr. Selwyn, 
 " we have enjoyed noble views of Egmont, the splendid monarch 
 of Taranaki. It rises at once out of the plain, without other 
 hills to break its apparent height. Its' base is surrounded by 
 almost impassable forests ; the skirts of which are in flames, for 
 the purpose of clearing the land for cultivation. On the follow- 
 ing morning, the mountain came out gloriously from his veil of 
 clouds, and gave me a sight of his snowy summit. On going 
 out into the garden of Mr. Cooke, the view burst upon me of 
 the whole mountain, running up in a white cone above the 
 clouds, which were still clinging to it midway. At the extre- 
 mity of the grounds ran one of those beautifully clear and rapid 
 streams which abound throughout Taranaki; and all around 
 the fresh foliage of a New-Zealand spring, tipping all the ever- 
 greens with a bright and sparkling verdure, formed a base upon 
 which the white peak of the mountain seemed to repose. Tara- 
 naki is a lovely country, distinguished even among the many 
 natural beauties which I have seen." 
 
 There was nothing, however, in the social condition of the 
 people in keeping with the harmony of nature. In former years, 
 the missionaries looked over the country with deep solicitude, 
 gazed in pity upon the disorderly groups that attended their 
 conversational meetings on the Lord's day, and met with but 
 little encouragement from the young savages under instruction 
 in the Sunday-schools. Writing under the pressure of dis- 
 couragement, they said, "Where are the streaming eyes, the 
 heaving breast, the uplifted hands, the faltering tongue, the con- 
 trite, broken heart ? Seldom is the monotony of our usual 
 duties interrupted with the cries of, ' God be merciful to me a 
 sinner !' or, 'What must I do to be saved?' and seldom are we 
 gladdened with the voice of praise and thanksgiving for the 
 mercy and pardoning love of God. And yet, the more gloomy 
 and overcast the prospect may be, the stronger reason is there 
 for our continued labours and prayers, and that we should still 
 go on sowing the precious seed, though it be with weeping ; for 
 ' they that sow in tears shall reap in joy.'" 
 
 It would have been difficult to have convinced those Chris-
 
 XV.] NOBLE PRESENT FROM THE BIBLE SOCIETY. 333 
 
 tian men that they were on the eve of realizing, in their own 
 experience, the fulfilment of the prophetic announcement just 
 quoted. And yet, during the current year, 1842, they were pri- 
 vileged to witness such a baptism of evangelical truth as had not 
 occurred since the first introduction of Christianity into the land. 
 
 The British and Foreign Bible Society, having completed a 
 considerable edition of the New Testament in the Maori lan- 
 guage, sent out 10,000 copies to the Wesleyan missions. These 
 volumes were apportioned to the different stations, and received 
 with acclamations of joy. Every marketable commodity was 
 offered by the natives for those books. Many even learned to 
 read, that they might be entitled to buy one. In one place ten 
 pounds' worth of kumara was presented as an expression of 
 gratitude to the British and Foreign Bible Society for having 
 sent the precious gift. The circulation of the word of God 
 effectually checked the progress of Popery, and impressed a new 
 character upon the religion of the natives. 
 
 The vast number of emigrants landed upon their shores by 
 the New-Zealand Company, some of whom had been members 
 of the Wesleyan church in Great Britain, led to the multiplica- 
 tion of stations and the erection of new premises ; and added 
 greatly to the perplexity, responsibility, and labour of the mis- 
 sionaries. Having new and extended spheres of usefulness 
 thus suddenly thrown open to them, and a distressing paucity 
 of appropriate means, they were under the necessity of pressing 
 into their service all the available resources of both settlers and 
 native converts. But the Lord had, for some time, been raising 
 up a native agency to meet this crisis, so that several of their 
 members were now so far advanced in knowledge and expe- 
 rience as to be able to fill, with some degree of respectability 
 and efficiency, the situations of Sunday-school teachers, leaders, 
 and local preachers. The anival of another 5,000 copies of the 
 New-Zealand Testament from England convinced the brethren 
 that the church at home was in earnest, and led them to strug- 
 gle with labours and local difficulties almost overwhelming. 
 
 The following works had been conducted through their own 
 press ; namely, 5,000 scripture lessons, 3,000 copies of an 
 elementary school-book, 6,700 catechisms and prayers, and 
 6,700 prayers and hymns. At this period the missionaries 
 occupied 13 stations; there were 3,259 persons in church- 
 fellowship, and above 4,000 children in the schools. 
 
 But neither the liberality of the friends at home, nor the 
 labours of the brethren and their press in the colony, could 
 keep pace with the progress of the natives, and the increasing 
 demand for teachers and books. Writing the civil history of the 
 country, Brown observes, " Short as was the space of time from
 
 334 LIFE OP THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 the formation of the colony in January, 1840, until Captain 
 Fitzroy's arrival in December, 1843, the natives had, in the 
 mean time, been making vast progress in the knowledge of their 
 own rights and interests, and also in intelligence; and those 
 tribes in the habit of frequenting the townships were fast adopt- 
 ing and conforming themselves to the manners of the Euro- 
 peans. In the townships the system of barter has ceased, and 
 money has become the medium of exchange. The natives can 
 calculate the price as well as the Europeans. Many of the 
 chiefs appear in town dressed like gentlemen, and behave as 
 such. They have cultivated fields, sheep, cows, bullocks, horses, 
 ploughs, and pigs. A native woman, brought up with the mis- 
 sionaries, is an excellent seamstress, and rears large quantities 
 of poultry and other stock, which she brings to Auckland for 
 sale, usually putting the proceeds in the bank. A chief, living 
 at a point on the Waikato, keeps an hotel for the convenience 
 of passengers, and a man-servant to wait at table, which is fur- 
 nished with a cloth, plates, forks, and knives. Many of the 
 chiefs are removing to the neighbourhood of Auckland, the 
 capital ; a proof of the progress of civilization, and of their 
 desire to cultivate a friendly intercourse with the settlers." 
 
 The missionaries had been twenty years in bringing the 
 natives to a knowledge of letters, and to the adoption of the 
 mental and practical habits just described. Yet this general 
 improvement in the state of society, and extension of know- 
 ledge, is not, say the brethren, wholly attributable to the 
 " direct influence and labours of the European missionaries, 
 but also to the quenchless ardour and zealous co-operation of 
 those few natives who were originally converted to the Christian 
 religion. Having imbibed its principles, and adopted its disci- 
 pline and formalities themselves, they have gone about among 
 their friends, from pa to pa, and from village to village, teach- 
 ing, and exhorting, and reproving, and scattering the seed of 
 Divine truth with both hands. Thus it is that the word has 
 spread, and been so rapidly and extensively diffused amongst 
 the people ; and though many have doubtless espoused the form 
 of Christianity from secondary motives, yet have they by this 
 means placed themselves within the reach of the sound of the 
 gospel, which we have a right to expect will issue in the saving 
 application of its power." 
 
 This work of national regeneration was, however, suddenly 
 checked by circumstances which we record with sorrow. The 
 Rev. Samuel Marsden originated and superintended the New- 
 Zealand mission until a bishop was appointed to New South 
 Wales. New Zealand being a dependency of that colony, its 
 ecclesiastical affairs were then placed under the jurisdiction of
 
 XV.] BISHOP SELWYN "SALLIES FORTH." 335 
 
 the bishop of Sydney. His lordship visited the islands in 1838, 
 held an ordination and two confirmations, and consecrated burial- 
 grounds at Paihia and Kororarika. New Zealand being sepa- 
 rated from New South Wales, and the directors of the New- 
 Zealand Company having voted considerable grants of money 
 and land towards the establishment of an episcopal see, the 
 government acceded to the arrangement; and on the 17th of 
 October, 1841, the Rev. G. A. Selwyn, of St. John's College, 
 Cambridge, was consecrated as the first bishop of New Zealand. 
 He arrived in his diocese on the 30th of May. After calmly 
 reflecting upon his new position, he wrote as follows : " I find 
 myself placed in a position such as was never granted to any 
 English bishop before, with power to mould the institutions of 
 the church from the beginning according to true principles" " I 
 am fettered by no usages, subject to no fashions, influenced by 
 no inspections of other men : I can take that course which seems 
 to be best, and pursue it with unobtrusive perseverance. When 
 we have been strengthened in our intrenched camp, we will sally 
 forth."* Having created archdeacons, filled up other ecclesi- 
 astical offices, and supplied himself with confidential advisers, 
 his lordship then " sallied forth." But against whom was the 
 first attack directed? against the cruel and inhuman atrocities 
 of the aborigines ? or the licentious orgies of his own country- 
 men ? or the aggressions of Popery ? No ; there was a more 
 serious obstruction than either of these in his way to episcopal 
 supremacy : that once removed, the others might be dealt with 
 as minor evils. There had grown up, simultaneously with his 
 own mission, another branch of the Protestant Church, very 
 much like his own in doctrine, in its forms of worship, and in its 
 administration of Christian ordinances, but not under episcopal 
 jurisdiction. Up to this period the head-quarters of the Church 
 brethren had been at the Bay of Islands, and those of the Wes- 
 leyans at Hokianga ; one sphere of operation stretching along the 
 eastern coast as far as the river Thames and Poverty Bay ; and 
 the other along the western coast and Middle Island, as far as 
 Kawia, Taranaki, Port Nicholson, Nelson, Cloudy Bay, and 
 Otago, with only a naiTow strip of land between them. The 
 missionaries of both Societies had lived in peace, and laboured 
 in harmony ; " the native converts of the one connexion being 
 treated in all respects as if they were members of the other, and 
 wisely kept in ignorance of the formalities of religion which dis- 
 tinguished the one set of missionaries from the other." " No 
 sooner does the bishop arrive, however, than a line of distinc- 
 tion is immediately drawn between the Wesleyan and the Church- 
 mission natives, the former not being allowed, as formerly, to 
 * Visitation Journal, part i.
 
 336 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP, 
 
 partake of the sacrament with the latter. The Wesleyan mis- 
 sionaries were represented as not being of Divine authority, and 
 their teachings decried as unwarranted and useless. The rite of 
 baptism performed by them must be repeated by the bishop or 
 his clergy, in order to be effectual. In his ardour for making 
 converts to the Church, he has not rested satisfied with promul- 
 gating the doctrines of Christianity, but has waged war with 
 his fellow-labourers, by denouncing their teachings as unsound. 
 As this subject is of the deepest importance to the peace and 
 welfare of the country, as well as to the spread of Christianity 
 among the natives, every information on the point should be 
 communicated to the British people."* Hitherto the mission- 
 aries of both Societies had laboured separately, each in his own 
 communion, and in accordance with those distinctions of internal 
 arrangement which are therein to be recognised ; yet it had been 
 a separation of love ; separate in form, but united in object, in 
 affection, in sympathy. But his lordship, in his primary visita- 
 tion of his clergy and the different stations of the Church mis- 
 sion, had created a considerable sensation by his bold and novel 
 observations on the Wesleyan mission. That he might be better 
 understood by the natives, he condescended to employ some of 
 their figures of speech, describing the Wesleyan Church as a 
 " crooked branch, and its people as a fallen tribe, who had no 
 scriptural ministers" 
 
 One of his lordship's clergymen had, in the exuberance of his 
 zeal, crossed the line of demarcation, and obtruded himself into 
 the Wesleyan fold. He had marked with the sign of the cross 
 " several persons who had been baptized by the Wesleyan mis- 
 sionaries, and admitted them to partake of the Lord's supper, 
 their baptism being now complete." The same clergyman, Mr. 
 T., who knew but little of the Maori tongue, " travelled from 
 Wanganui to New Plymouth, marking with the sign of the cross 
 all who would submit to it, and admitting them, whether pre- 
 pared or otherwise, as worthy members of the Church of England, 
 to the Lord's supper." 
 
 The Wesleyan missionaries agreed, at their district-meeting, 
 to address his lordship on the subject of these irregularities. 
 He replied to their communication on the 31st of October, 
 1843. In his reply, he avowed sentiments he was only, till then, 
 suspected of holding. " He declared them to be schismatics, 
 their ordination to be invalid, and consequently their baptisms 
 to be, at most, the acts of laymen." The brethren now felt it 
 to be due to their own character, and to the relation in which 
 they stood to their numerous churches, to address a public 
 remonstrance to his lordship. In this document they inform 
 * Brown's " New Zealand and its Aborigines."
 
 XV.] THE BISHOP'S DIVISIVE PROCEEDINGS. 337 
 
 him, that their mission had been established above twenty years ; 
 that not less than 80,000 had been expended in its support; 
 and that some of the most influential and important tribes in 
 New Zealand, including many thousands of natives, were under 
 their instruction. They complain that his lordship should have 
 decided, " that in future the utmost distance is to be observed 
 between the Wesleyans and Churchmen ; that separate services 
 are to be established in the same village ; that the attendants of 
 one native hut are no longer to enter the threshold, or resort to 
 the services, of another native hut ; that Wesleyan ministers are 
 to be forbidden to preach in all consecrated places; that their 
 ministrations are 'not to be attended by any but their own peo- 
 ple ; and that in some pas, (as at Wareatea, Mokotuna, and 
 Warea,) they are not to be allowed to preach at all within the 
 boundaries of the village fence" They urge upon his lordship the 
 necessity of calmly reflecting upon the consequences of these 
 exclusive and intolerant arrangements upon the principles and 
 habits of such a people as the New-Zealanders. Having stated 
 the case clearly and fully, they left the issue with God and the 
 public. 
 
 The bishop soon found that he had evoked a spirit which he 
 was not able to repress. " I was much pleased," he remarks, 
 " with my stay at Ruapuke ; though the advantage of it, in a 
 religious point of view, was much impaired by the dissensions 
 among the natives. Here, as in other places, there was too much 
 discussion about Weteri and Hahi (Wesley and the Church). We 
 do not wonder at the controversies which are raging at home, 
 when, even in the distant part of this most remote of all coun- 
 tries, in places hitherto unvisited by English missionaries, the 
 spirit of controversy, so congenial as it seems to the fallen nature 
 of man, is every where found to prevail, in many cases to the 
 entire exclusion of all simplicity of faith."* We appeal to the 
 archdeacon of Waiapu and the senior clergy, whether Weteri and 
 Hahi (Wesley and the Church) had not lived and laboured toge- 
 ther as Christian brethren up to the very day on which Bishop Sel- 
 wyn landed in New Zealand. While the Catholic clergy hailed 
 the Protestant bishop and his Puseyism as valuable auxiliaries, 
 they remained true to their own principles. They told the peo- 
 ple that Bishop Selwyn and his missionaries were as great heretics 
 as the Wesleyans ; and that if they would be saved, they must re- 
 nounce both, and join the only true Catholic and apostolic church. 
 
 For a season the half-instructed and half-enlightened portions 
 of the natives were completely bewildered. They knew that for 
 a number of years the agents of the Church mission had in- 
 structed their countrymen, without baptizing one of them ; and 
 * Visitation Tour, part iii., p. 23. 
 Z
 
 338 ' LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 were surprised to observe that, after the bishop came, his clergy 
 baptized many without suitable instruction, and admitted them to 
 the Lord's supper, the most sacred institution of Christianity. 
 The Catholic bishop made the natives members of his church by 
 baptism, and giving them crucifixes ; the Protestant bishop, by 
 baptism, with the sign of the cross, and the sacramental cup. 
 This is the true key to Bishop Selwyn's success. " Auckland," 
 says he, "contains a population of 1,9 00 persons, of whom more 
 than 1,100 are registered as members of the CJiurch of England."* 
 But what a melancholy spectacle, to witness men clothed with 
 literary honours, and acknowledging the Divine authority of the 
 scriptures, allowing themselves to be so far influenced by 
 superstition or self-interest, as to substitute externalism for the 
 "weightier matters of the law," and thus to trifle with the real- 
 ities of religion, and the solemnities of eternity ! 
 
 How different from these cases was the apostolic method of 
 induction into the church, as exemplified in the history of the 
 eunuch, Cornelius, the jailer, and others ! But this state of 
 things is one of the peculiarities of the times. The claims of 
 the Bible to be the only authentic revelation of the will of God 
 to man, seem to be almost universally recognised. The confe- 
 derates of Voltaire and Frederick of Prussia have died off; and 
 it is a singular fact, that no individual amongst the nations of 
 Europe, distinguished either as a statesman or a writer, stands 
 forth as the avowed champion of their sentiments. The cause 
 of the Bible is now injured by men who, while they admit its 
 Divine inspiration, apply to it erroneous principles of interpre- 
 tation, and thus weaken its claims upon the faith and practice 
 of man. The condition of the church is equally anomalous. 
 The sources of her weakness are not to be sought in the want 
 of political power, wealth, or learning, nor in the hostile attitude 
 of the nations, whether civilized or barbarous ; but in her own 
 social state, her want of spirituality, producing party-spirit, 
 the adulteration of the truth, and a fierce conflict about the mere 
 symbols of Christianity. If the church possess any inherent 
 power to remedy these enormous evils, she ought to put it forth 
 to protect herself from the scandal of such a connexion, and, by 
 a vigorous and decisive application of discipline, to insure the 
 separation of the abettors of such inconsistencies from her com- 
 munion. 
 
 Intending emigrants should read with extreme caution what 
 has been written by parties deeply interested in the colonization 
 of New Zealand. The statements of the bishop himself are not 
 always to be depended upon. The accounts transmitted to the 
 British government by its responsible functionaries are very dis- 
 * Journal, part i., pp. 8, 12.
 
 XV.] THE TREATY OF WAITANGI. 339 
 
 similar to the pleasing pictures drawn by the soft and plastic 
 hand of his lordship. The following is an official communica- 
 tion of recent date : " The number of Europeans now resident 
 in New Zealand amounts to 26,000 souls: these persons are 
 scattered over nine different settlements. One of these settle- 
 ments contains a population of 9,000, while a population ex- 
 ceeding 17,000 is scattered over the other eight. There is no 
 communication between these different settlements, except on 
 horseback ; and they are divided from each other by mountains, 
 and hills, and rivers, over which there are no bridges."* 
 
 If the Wesleyans wish to spread evangelical truth over these 
 beautiful islands, they must strengthen their mission by fortify- 
 ing their position, and greatly increasing the number of labourers. 
 While the party differences alluded to disturbed religious society, 
 a variety of political causes conspired to change the entire aspect 
 of public affairs. The vacillating policy of the government on 
 the one hand, and the injudicious proceedings of the New Zea- 
 land Company on the other, led to the most disastrous conse- 
 quences. The government had lost the confidence of all classes ; 
 while the native mind, roused by a sense of injustice, sought for 
 opportunities to retaliate upon the colonists. As might have 
 been foreseen, this state of things led to avowed hostilities, skir- 
 mishes, and massacres, between the natives and the civil power ; 
 and but for the prudent and conciliatory measures adopted by 
 Governor Fitzroy, and the hearty co-operation of the mission- 
 aries, not only must the general peace of the country have been 
 sacrificed, but, in all probability, the very existence of the colony 
 itself. 
 
 At a meeting of the chiefs, held at Waitangi, in February, 
 1840, the political sovereignty over the islands was ceded to 
 Her Majesty Queen Victoria. There are only two ways of getting 
 possession of a country, by physical force, or by a fair and 
 equitable purchase. The latter seems to be the most likely means 
 of securing the blessing of Almighty God upon a newly-acquired 
 territory. The above treaty of Waitangi professed to be based 
 upon this principle : for while the chiefs were required to yield 
 to " Her Majesty the right of pre-emption over such lands as 
 the proprietors thereof might be disposed to alienate, Her Majesty 
 granted to those chiefs the full, exclusive, and undisturbed pos- 
 session of their lands and estates, forests, fisheries, and other 
 property which they may possess, so long as it is their wish and 
 desire to retain them in their possession." Had these stipula- 
 tions been honestly carried out by Her Majesty's government, it 
 would have saved much bloodshed, and some thousands of per- 
 sons from pecuniary ruin. Unfortunately, the policy of the 
 * Earl Desart, June 23rd, 1852. 
 Z 2
 
 840 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 government was in conformity with the principles embodied ia 
 the " Land-Claims' Bill," which had passed the Legislative 
 Council of New South Wales. That Bill assumed, that " the 
 New-Zealanders, being wandering savages, had no right to the 
 soil of their own country !" The chiefs, who had been parties 
 to the above treaty, were indignant when they found that the 
 right of pre-emption, as explained by the practice of the govern- 
 ment surveyors, just meant the right of the queen to buy their 
 lands when she pleased, where she pleased, and at her own 
 price. They charged the government with the violation of the 
 treaty ; and, after warning the surveyors not to persist in their 
 aggressions, proceeded to expel them from their territories. 
 This brought them at once into collision with the regular troops. 
 
 In vindicating the part which he had taken in the massacre of 
 Wairau, Kauparaha stated the whole case with perspicuity and 
 eloquence, in the presence of His Excellency the governor, and 
 an assembly of four hundred Europeans and natives. " Land," 
 said he, " has been the foundation of all our troubles. The Eng- 
 lish say that it is theirs ; but who says so besides themselves ?" 
 He then entered into a detail of the grounds of their dissatis- 
 faction, and concluded by justifying himself and his countrymen 
 in defending their rights. After a silence of half an hour, His 
 Excellency rose and addressed the assembly : " I have heard," he 
 observed, " both sides, and now give my decision. The English 
 were wrong in building houses upon land to which they had no 
 claim ; in trying to apprehend you, who had committed no 
 crime ; and in measuring your land, in opposition to your re- 
 peated refusal to allow them to do so. But you were wrong in 
 resisting the authority of the magistrate; and very wrong in 
 killing men who had surrendered and implored mercy. As you 
 repent of your conduct, I will not avenge their death. I will 
 punish the English if they do what is unjust ; and your chiefs 
 must help me to prevent the natives from doing wrong. In 
 future, let us dwell peaceably." In this decision all acquiesced. 
 
 But notwithstanding the satisfactory adjustment of the mis- 
 understandings occasioned by the tragedy of Wairau, the great- 
 est excitement prevailed throughout the country relative to the 
 rights of ownership of the land. The arrival, at a subsequent 
 period, of a dispatch from Lord Grey, then colonial secretary, 
 greatly increased this excitement ; for while his lordship recog- 
 nised the treaty of Waitangi, he applied a new and restrictive 
 principle of interpretation to that treaty. The dispatch assumed, 
 that while some parts of the soil were in possession of the natives, 
 and could only be obtained by purchase, there were large por- 
 tions of waste or uncultivated lands which the government might 
 take without even asking the consent of the chiefs. "The
 
 XV.] EVENTS AT WAIRAU AND KOEOEARIKA. 341 
 
 savage inhabitants of New Zealand," said his lordship, " have no 
 right of property in land which they do not occupy" The mis- 
 sionaries, who, with six hundred chiefs, had been parties to the 
 original contract, regarded this as sanctioning a practical de- 
 parture from the obvious meaning and intention of the treaty, 
 and protested against it. They maintained, 1. That the appli- 
 cation of this new principle would enable the government, under 
 one pretext or another, to take possession of nearly the whole soil 
 of the country. 2. That there were no such lands as the dispatch 
 described in New Zealand ; for those lands not under the culti- 
 vation of the natives, were claimed as forests, as hunting-grounds, 
 or as yielding the fern-root, on which they chiefly subsisted. The 
 treaty of Waitangi stipulated, that " their estates, forests, fish- 
 eries, and other properties, should remain in the exclusive and 
 undisturbed possession of the native chiefs." 3. That to carry 
 the new interpretation of the treaty into effect, would inevitably 
 involve the most disastrous consequences. The natives would 
 regard the missionaries, at whose instance they had signed the 
 treaty, as deceivers; they would abandon Christianity; they 
 would again assume the ferocity of the savage ; there would be 
 a combination of all the tribes to resist an unjust encroachment ; 
 war and murder would, as formerly, spread over the laud ; the 
 mission establishments, with every British settlement in the 
 country, would be broken up; and the utter annihilation of 
 British power, or of the Maori population, ensue. 
 
 These views were embodied in an elaborate memorial, and 
 transmitted to Lord Grey, by Dr. Beecham. It is satisfactory 
 to know, that such statesmen as Lord Stanley and Mr. Glad- 
 stone coincided in the same views. In replying to the Wesleyan 
 memorial, Lord Grey assured the committee that he had not 
 contemplated the violation of the above treaty, and that instruc- 
 tions should be sent out to the governor of New Zealand to pre- 
 serve it in its integrity. 
 
 In the mean time, the natives felt an utter contempt for the 
 government, and seized the slightest pretexts for showing the 
 depth of their malignity. The British flag flying on the hill 
 above Kororarika began to be regarded as a proof that the sove- 
 reignty of the native chiefs was at an end. It was supposed 
 that signals were made from it to prevent the vessels of other 
 nations from entering the port. In August, 1844, Heke the 
 chief assembled a body of warriors, proceeded to Kororarika, 
 ascended the hill, and cut down the flag-staff. The governor 
 immediately dispatched a vessel to Sydney for troops, which 
 returned to the Bay of Islands in three weeks, with two hun- 
 dred men. The flag-staff was replaced, and protected by several 
 guns. Block-houses were also erected, at convenient distances,
 
 342 LIFE OP THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP, 
 
 from the beach to the summit of the hill, and defended by the 
 military. Notwithstanding these formidable obstacles, Heke 
 and his warriors attacked the Europeans at every point. He 
 carried the heights, cut down the flag-staff, and compelled the 
 military to take refuge on board their ships. The " Hazard " 
 opened a fire of shells upon the natives ; but they maintained their 
 position, and only retired when they had laid the flourishing 
 town of Kororarika in ashes. An eye-witness observed, " In 
 the bosom of the dark hills the smoke of the town ' went up like 
 the smoke of a furnace.'" The English buried their dead, and 
 sent off above three hundred refugees and wounded, by sea, to 
 Auckland. 
 
 This affair created the greatest consternation throughout the 
 colony. The governor held meetings with the chiefs in the 
 neighbourhood, and soon learned how deep-rooted were the 
 sources of grievance, not only regarding the land questions, but 
 also as to the customs' regulations, and the obstacles thereby 
 interposed to the freedom of their commerce. This discovery 
 induced the governor, in order to prevent a general rupture with 
 the natives, and, at the same time, do them justice, to declare 
 the Bay of Islands a free port. This bold measure acted like 
 magic on both natives and Europeans ; and at a conference held 
 immediately afterwards with Heke's tribe, and those in alliance 
 with them, they acknowledged their satisfaction, and agreed that 
 all disturbances for the future should cease. In the course of a 
 few weeks the feelings of all parties were completely changed, 
 the bustle and activity of business took the place of languor and 
 despair, and the foundation of the prosperity of the colony was 
 at last laid. 
 
 To the Church and Wesleyan missionaries this was a season. 
 of extreme trial. They retained the entire confidence of the 
 natives, and were often obliged to step in as mediators between 
 them and the New-Zealand Company on the one hand, and the 
 government on the other. Considering the arduous circum- 
 stances in which they were placed, the bishop of New Zealand 
 might justly complain of the conduct of those who " misrepre- 
 sented the government and slandered the missionaries." 
 
 It would be a great dereliction of duty were we entirely to 
 overlook " slanders," that are reiterated to this day by a certain 
 portion of the colonial press. The case is clearly and forcibly 
 stated against the missionaries by Hursthouse. " In contem- 
 plating the condition of those beautiful islands," he observes, 
 " after the commencement of their colonization, all men must 
 feel indignant that the former hostility of the colonial office to 
 the New-Zealand Company, servilely copied by the early colonial 
 governors ; and the settled hatred of the missionary clique to any
 
 XV.] DEFENCE OF THE MISSIONARIES. 343 
 
 interest but its own, virtually expressed by Mr. Protector Clarke, 
 should have caused the ruin of so many of the early settlers, the 
 pioneers of civilization; should have driven away hundreds of 
 excellent men to other colonies, and so fearfully blasted the 
 prosperity of the country. Nor is it to be forgotten that, under 
 these rulers and their missionary promoters, the native interest, 
 which they professed specially to foster, did in reality suffer more 
 than any other." " In estimating the character and disposition 
 of the natives, they have, however, been judged too favourably 
 as to what they are, but not so as to what they may become, by 
 proper treatment. It is said, that they have renounced canni- 
 balism and Heathenism, in favour of potatoes and Christianity ; 
 whereupon ' Exeter-Hall ' has declared them a regenerated and 
 noble race. It is true, they are no longer cannibals ; and equally 
 true, that they have made such advances in Christianity as to be 
 already divided into Catholics, Episcopalians, and Wesleyans. 
 The abolition of cannibalism is a great step in civilization, and 
 obedience to the forms of religion may tend to humanize the 
 savage ; but it is a great error to suppose, that, as a people, the 
 New-Zealanders are yet converts to Christianity in aught save 
 mere externals." The true ground of complaint is disclosed in 
 the following passage : " In dealing with a Company opposed by 
 the colonial office, Captain Fitzroy was blinded by maudlin senti- 
 mentality for 'oppressed slaves' and spurred on by the missionary 
 clique, so that he came to judgment in a spirit which soon 
 stripped the unfortunate settlers of their land, and virtually 
 dispossessed the Company of the fairest territory they Jiad ever 
 acquired I" 
 
 As regards the governor, we may just observe, that he was 
 acting in a conspicuous theatre, with the eyes of Europe on his 
 proceedings, and under a solemn conviction of his responsibility 
 to the British people. As to the missionary clique, comprehend- 
 ing the Church and Wesleyan missionaries, it is sufficient to 
 admit that they did successfully oppose the attempts of an 
 English company of speculators to deprive the natives of their 
 acknowledged rights, and to adduce the author himself to refute 
 his other allegations. " The natives of this settlement," he says, 
 " have already made such progress in education, chiefly through 
 the philanthropic exertions of the Episcopal and Wesleyan mi- 
 nisters, that, of males between fifteen and thirty, it is estimated 
 that three out of four can both read and write. The natives de- 
 serve great praise for their honesty, sobriety, and peaceful habits. 
 They are becoming anxious to acquire stock, and already possess 
 horses, and several head of cattle, of which they take great care. 
 The tribe inhabiting the country south of the settlement, who 
 are rich in native wealth, contracted with our millwright for the
 
 344 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 erection of tlfree small grist mills; two of which, lately com- 
 pleted at a cost of 300, have been paid for entirely in pigs." 
 
 It was scarcely necessary for this author to have gone out of 
 his way to censure the missionaries, in reference to the New- 
 Zealand Company, since he himself sufficiently accounts for the 
 failure of their enterprise, by the mal-administration of their 
 affairs. "It is notorious in the colony," he remarks, "that if 
 the New-Zealand Company had confined their attention to one 
 or two places, their efforts and large expenditure would have 
 been productive of more advantageous results. One of the 
 greatest errors in the colonization of the country, has been the 
 hasty planting of so many scattered settlements. The distance, 
 by the west coast, from Auckland to the southern settlements is 
 shown by the following table : 
 
 From Auckland to New Plymouth is 126 miles. Population, 1,800. 
 
 From Ditto to Nelson is 280 miles. Ditto 2,100. 
 
 From Ditto to "Whanganui is 210 miles. Ditto 100. 
 
 From Ditto to Wellington is 300 miles. Ditto 2,500. 
 
 " Several of these settlements have no commercial intercourse, 
 while their distance from each other renders co-operation for 
 mutual protection impossible. Auckland enjoys an excellent 
 port, with a commanding position on two seas. Wellington pos- 
 sesses a fine harbour, with great facilities for trade. Nelson has 
 considerable growing capabilities. Taranaki, (New Plymouth,) 
 with a population of nine hundred souls, is, after all, the garden 
 of New Zealand." 
 
 The conduct of those missionaries was viewed in a very differ- 
 ent light by a gentleman better acquainted with all the circum- 
 stances of the case than Mr. Hursthouse. "The Wesleyan mis- 
 sionaries in New Zealand have acted the part of ambassadors of 
 Christ : they have been enabled, by their influence, by their cha- 
 racter, by their power among the people, to induce the natives 
 of that country to accept a treaty which, I must say, is one of 
 the justest treaties that was ever made between this country and 
 any other ; and I thank this Society for having come forward 
 about a year ago, and assisted by their influence in maintaining 
 the force of that treaty. I trust that the missionaries of this 
 Society will continue, as they have hitherto done, to maintain 
 those just liberties which the natives of foreign countries have a 
 right to demand at the hands of Britain"* " It is a strong ex- 
 pression," says Bishop Selwyn, " but I use it advisedly, that ' the 
 land theory,' if it had been acted upon, would have made the 
 New-Zealanders a nation of murderers !" 
 
 On the 17th of March, 1844, the Rev. Walter Lawry landed 
 at Auckland, having been appointed to succeed the late Rev. 
 * Sir Edward N. Buxton, 1849.
 
 PYRAMID FOR FOOD, ERECTED AT A NEW ZEALAND FEAST
 
 XV.] GREAT NATIVE FESTIVAL. 345 
 
 John Waterhouse. Governor "Fitzroy received him with respect- 
 ful attention, and assured him of his readiness to promote the 
 objects of his mission. Mr. Lawry found the colony in a very 
 depressed state : labour being scarce, and wages low, many were 
 reduced to indigence. But, in regard to the mission, he observes, 
 " All that I see and hear is satisfactory : every where the bre- 
 thren are in good repute. On the stations the people are gene- 
 rally advanced in knowledge and morals, far above others, who, 
 in some instances, I fear, have only copied the bad example of 
 foreigners. The missionaries are publishing the gospel, and pro- 
 pagating those great principles on which, under God, the stability 
 of political institutions and the welfare of society mainly depend." 
 The native tribes held a great festival on the 28th of April. 
 The missionaries attended, with their respective tribes, from a 
 distance of two hundred to three hundred miles. The provi- 
 sions had been prepared and laid out for many days before their 
 arrival. A wall of potatoes, in flax-baskets, five feet high, and 
 three feet thick, extended above a quarter of a mile ; and upon 
 a rail over them hung twenty thousand sharks. There were 
 twenty thousand baskets, containing more than one hundred tons 
 of potatoes. The governor and his officers of state ^honoured the 
 festival with a visit. All the ferocity of the savage was dis- 
 played in the war-dance; but, the missionaries being present, 
 the Christian portion of the assembly stood aloof from their 
 wild, raving, half-naked countrymen. On Sunday the chapel 
 was filled three times ; morning and evening, by a serious and 
 respectable congregation ; and in the afternoon, by native mem- 
 bers of the church, who partook of the Lord's supper. They 
 were of different tribes, who had come to the great feast, and 
 had not met before on such an occasion. Mr. Whiteley delivered 
 an appropriate address, and Mr. Hobbs read the service. They 
 were then joined by the other missionaries present, and admi- 
 nistered the bread and wine to their tattooed and other sable 
 brethren. The scene was singularly affecting : " I never wit- 
 nessed," said the general superintendent, " a missionary meeting 
 half so telling as was this service, in favour of our missions. 
 Such savages so tamed, such proud and haughty warriors so 
 humble at the feet of Jesus, made its own appeal, without the 
 magic touch of platform eloquence. They showed most clearly 
 that they both knew and felt what they were about. And while 
 the validity of the Wesleyan ministry is called in question by the 
 Popish and Protestant bishops of the country, here were the 
 seals of their ministry, 'epistles known and read of all men.' 
 It was one of the most interesting demonstrations of the power 
 of the gospel I had ever witnessed. Many besides myself saw 
 the grace of God, and were glad."
 
 346 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 Two days after, a public meeting was held, for the purpose of 
 promoting the establishment of a seminary for the education of 
 a select number of native youths in the English language ; that 
 they might have access to English literature, and thus become 
 efficient teachers of their countrymen in matters of religion and 
 civilization. The public meeting and the government heartily 
 sanctioned the institution, and recommended its early establish- 
 ment. The governor gave to the institution a suburban allot- 
 ment of seven acres of land, close to Auckland : he also granted 
 about two hundred acres, for agricultural purposes, five miles 
 from the town. It was expected that suitable and extensive pre- 
 mises might be erected free of all expense to the parent society. 
 The missionaries in the Friendly and Feejee Islands, regarding 
 the proposed seminary as a substitute for Kingswood-school, 
 heartily concurred in the proposal; and raised, among them- 
 selves and their friends, 1,000 towards the erection. By united 
 exertion all difficulties were overcome, the premises were soon 
 completed, and the contemplated benefits have since been fully 
 realized. The general superintendent assembled the district com- 
 mittee; and, after a careful examination of the temporal and 
 spiritual condition of the various stations, recorded his admira- 
 tion of the judgment, zeal, and prudence with which the aft'airs 
 of the mission had been conducted. 
 
 At a season like the present, when the grossest calumnies are 
 propagated and believed respecting the " profligate expenditure " 
 of missionary societies, it may not be deemed irrelevant to tran- 
 scribe a memorandum, entered in his journal, by one of the bre- 
 thren on retiring from this official meeting: "The scale of 
 expenditure has been reduced to the lowest possible amount. If 
 it be reduced any lower, we shall begin to look with very sombre 
 faces upon our poor children, as to what is to become of their 
 education. Miserable enough in quality as New-Zealand edu- 
 cation is, it costs much to obtain it : to educate them myself, is 
 what my other duties will not allow." 
 
 The arrival of the refugees, consisting of out-settlers and mis- 
 sionaries from the Bay of Islands, created a great sensation in 
 the public mind. " Unhappily," says a member of the legisla- 
 tive council, " the restrictions imposed upon commerce and the 
 interminable land-question occasioned a rising of the natives. 
 Three times was the staff, from which the emblem of British 
 authority was displayed, cut down : the regular troops were faced 
 in fair fight, and, though not beaten, the field was left in pos- 
 session of the natives, who burned the township of Kororarika to 
 the ground, and destroyed property to the amount of 60,000." 
 The Popish converts were the most conspicuous in those atro- 
 cities. " The burning of Kororarika," say the brethren, " has.
 
 XV.] STATE OP SOCIETY IN NEW ZEALAND. 347 
 
 spread terror throughout the colony, and placed the whole coun- 
 try in extraordinary circumstances. The refugees have sailed into 
 port. All is bustle, the officers of government being engaged in. 
 making warlike preparations, fortifying the town, and training 
 men to arms. Many are leaving for the neighbouring colonies ; 
 more would do so, had they the means, or were they at liberty. 
 The regular troops have been beaten ; a whole town has been 
 plundered and burned ; while the government is perfectly power- 
 less, and obliged to intrench itself, without attempting to take 
 the field against the natives. They plunder the colonists with 
 impunity, shooting their cattle, and riding away with their horses ; 
 they cut down their fruit-trees, and set fire to their houses. Our 
 lives will depend upon the measures taken by the governor. 
 Nothing can now be done until two or three thousand troops 
 arrive from England. How mysterious are the ways of Provi- 
 dence, that Popery and colonization should have been permitted 
 to come in and lay waste this flourishing vineyard of the Lord ! " 
 
 In a communication, dated "Wellington, May 2nd, 1846," 
 they observe, " The prospect for this country is as gloomy as ever. 
 Scarcely a day passes over without rumours, thick and fast, of 
 war and its accompaniments. The natives who have been com- 
 pelled to leave the river Hut, have strongly fortified themselves 
 in one of the valleys of the Poniua harbour, where they are 
 receiving large reinforcements from the interior. On the 15th 
 they sallied forth from the bush, just before day-break, and 
 attacked a company of fifty soldiers, stationed on the Hut : they 
 killed eight and wounded three. They then retired into the 
 woods, with the loss of only one man. All our people are loyal, 
 and one of our chiefs has offered to join the troops with two 
 hundred warriors. The government and the missionaries are 
 blamed by some, and the Company by others ; but the true cause 
 of these calamities lies deeper than is generally supposed. In 
 the midst of all, we labour on, through good report and evil 
 report; and are cheered with several additions to the society. 
 All the pews in the chapel here are let, and more are required. 
 The native congregations are as good as we can expect; but 
 until peace is restored, prosperity is out of the question. We 
 see no deliverance, no way of escape, but in the living God. If 
 the labour, life, and money employed in the work here, are to 
 be turned to any beneficial account, the mission maintained in a 
 state of efficiency, and the natives preserved from utter extinc- 
 tion, we must have more help." 
 
 The " state of society," they observe, " in this newly colo- 
 nized and lately heathen country, is remarkable. Here are men 
 of the world seeking their fortune ; an array of military and 
 naval men, 'like the English abroad,' and heathen natives
 
 348 LIFE OF THE KEY. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 and nominal Christians, sunk low indeed in the works of the flesh. 
 Here is ' the Church,' whose bishop tells the natives that ours is 
 no church, that we are not ministers, and that our people are de- 
 ceived. Here is Popery direct from France : it serves the Eng- 
 lish bishop as he serves us ; and declares that neither he nor Ms 
 clergy are of the true church ! " 
 
 Surrounded by such a state of things, the Christian natives 
 were steady ; and, while their religious fidelity was being severely 
 tested, their progress in Christian experience was as obvious 
 as it was satisfactory. In the following September, they were 
 relieved in some degree from their deep solicitude, by numerous 
 evidences of returning prosperity. " Of late," they remark, " a 
 blessed influence has descended, most seasonably and graciously, 
 on the Europeans and natives under our care : sound conver- 
 sions are frequent ; crowds attend the public worship of God ; 
 and, in the midst of war, our people are visited by the Prince of 
 Peace, and testify, both by their lives and in the hour of death, 
 the sufficiency of Divine grace." 
 
 At the love-feast held at Auckland, on October 5th, many of 
 the natives were quite melted down to weeping and sobbing. 
 Several powerful chiefs, fresh from the battle-field, were seen 
 struggling in the pangs of godly sorrow, while the tears flowed 
 down their tattooed, but manly, faces. Others were weeping 
 tears of love, because Christ had revealed His mercy to their souls. 
 We shall give the reader a sample of their experience. One said, 
 " While Samuel," one of the young men, " preached, I fell from 
 my seat, God showed me the greatness of my sins. Hell opened 
 before me, and I prayed all day. For three days and nights my 
 heart would not rest, or its trouble subside. While praying, on 
 the following Friday, I heard the Spirit say my sins of theft, 
 lying, adultery, and fighting, were all forgiven. The water of 
 my eyes flowed abundantly. Great is the pain of my heart 
 for the love I feel to the souls of my relations. Thus my expe- 
 rience continues." " I remember," said another, " my work in 
 days gone by. I went to worship, heard preaching, met in class, 
 was baptized, and received the sacrament of the Lord's supper. 
 I thought this was religion. But when the word of God came 
 home to my heart, I was afraid, and went to pray in secret. 
 Whether I went to bed, or to work, my constant prayer was, 
 that God would take away my sin. I, at last, obtained forgive- 
 ness." Hone said, " Under the preaching, God showed me hell : 
 I saw the darkness, and my sins of many years. I had heard 
 that man could not stretch out his arm to heaven, and blot out 
 his sins with his own hand, and felt that I could not contend 
 with God. I said, ' It is enough : I will make peace, and give 
 Tip my heart to God.' Last month, on September 9th, I found
 
 XV.] A SABBATH-MORNING SCENE. 349 
 
 the great peace of God : a voice called to my heart, ' Why tar- 
 riest thou ? Go and pray in secret for a new heart.' I obeyed, 
 and God manifested His love to me. My joy now is the love of 
 God in my heart, and I am for Him as long as I live." 
 
 And what is this but the primitive and apostolic faith work- 
 ing by love, and purifying the heart ? Truly we may address the 
 subscribers to the New-Zealand mission in the sublime language 
 of our Lord : " Blessed are your eyes, for they see : and your 
 ears, for they hear. For many prophets and righteous men have 
 desired to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them ; 
 and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them." 
 
 In many places the lay-helpers conducted the schools and pub- 
 lic worship of God, in the absence of the missionaries, in the 
 most solemn and edifying manner. Angus describes, with much 
 candour, a service of this kind, which he himself witnessed, in 
 passing through the country, in October. " It was Sunday morn- 
 ing," he remarks : "a small bell was struck outside one of the 
 buildings, and it was an interesting sight to watch the effect it had 
 upon the dwellers around the pa : one by one they came out of 
 their houses, or crossed the little stiles dividing the one court- 
 yard from another, and, wrapping their mats and blankets about 
 them, slowly and silently wended their way to the place of wor- 
 ship. On entering the building, each individual squatted upon 
 the ground, which was strewn with reeds ; and with faces buried 
 in their blankets, they appeared to be engaged in prayer. They 
 then opened a Maori Testament, when a native teacher commenced 
 the sacred service. It would have been a lesson to some of our 
 thoughtless and fashionable congregations in England, to have 
 witnessed the devout and serious aspect and demeanour of these 
 tattooed men, who, without the assistance of a European, were 
 performing Christian worship with decorous simplicity and reve- 
 rential feeling." * 
 
 Persons who had been absent from the country for a number 
 of years were astonished to witness, on their return, the remark- 
 able change that had taken place in the appearance and habits of 
 the people. One of the most intelligent and observant of tlus 
 class remarked, " From the missionary villages, the ancient New- 
 Zealander has almost disappeared : the present race is in a state 
 of transition from the perfect savage life of their ancestors to the 
 mild, orderly, and cleanly habits of civilized nations. Formerly 
 their persons and mats were covered with a casement of red ochre 
 mixed with train-oil : now both the mat and blanket have been 
 laid aside, and, in innumerable instances, the European costume 
 has been adopted." The period is not remote when they will take 
 their stand amongst other civilized races, and exemplify the fruits 
 * " Savage Life and Scenes."
 
 350 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 of Christianity in all the delightful enjoyments of personal, do- 
 mestic, and social order, and comfort, and respectability. In- 
 stead of infanticide, the native woman now watches over her 
 living child with maternal tenderness. The aged are no longer 
 treated with neglect and cruelty by their own relations, but 
 visited in their affliction, and relieved by Christian liberality. A 
 collection has been introduced, as in Great Britain, in connexion 
 with the sacramental service, which is exclusively appropriated to 
 the relief of the sick ; and it is delightful to witness the cheerful- 
 ness and liberality with which the natives contribute to that 
 object. The deepest malignity and most ferocious savageism have 
 been compelled to yield to the power of the gospel. The bar- 
 barous chieftain has not only liberated his slave, but treats him 
 as a Christian brother, and kneels by his side at the Lord's table. 
 Old and young are emerging from their native darkness, and 
 rising into a new state of intellectual enjoyment. " I am not 
 aware," says one of the missionaries, " that there was one native 
 in my circuit, two years since, who understood the multiplication 
 table : now they can work with ease the questions in long divi- 
 sion and practice. We shall soon hear of the New-Zealander 
 being able to work all the problems in Euclid. They are making 
 rapid progress in the English language. Their inquiries into 
 the meaning and import of Divine truths are incessant. Some 
 of them can repeat from memory five chapters of the Gospel by 
 St. Matthew : several can repeat eight chapters of Paul's Epistle 
 to the Romans ; and others the first four chapters of the Epistle 
 to the Hebrews. Within the above period two hundred acres of 
 land have been cultivated, and are now covered with wheat, be- 
 sides patches of oats and barley. Our stock in horses, horned 
 cattle, sheep, and goats, increases rapidly. The people have 
 erected a water-mill for grinding their corn ; and it is curious to 
 hear their conversation as they watch the revolutions of the machi- 
 nery. Infanticide and murder are of frequent occurrence in some 
 parts of the country ; but here we have not heard of a single in- 
 stance of either for two years. They now settle all their disputes 
 about women, pigs, and land, amongst themselves. They have 
 liberated their slaves, mSny of whom have returned to their own 
 tribes and homes." 
 
 Surely additional evidence is not necessary to convince the 
 reader, that the prejudices of ages have been overcome ; the san- 
 guinary habits of former generations entirely changed ; and the 
 melancholy scenes, the incantations, tapu, witchcrafts, and sui- 
 cides, concomitants of Heathenism, been succeeded by "joy and 
 gladness," arising from Christian worship, a sense of God's fa- 
 vour, and a scriptural hope of eternal life. 
 
 In April, 1811, the ship " Triton," which had carried mis-
 
 XV.] THE YOUTH OP NEW ZEALAND. 351 
 
 sionaries and stores through the coral reefs of the South-Sea 
 Islands for nine years, was disposed of for 1,000, and the 
 " John Wesley," a larger and better appointed vessel, substi- 
 tuted in her place. After landing missionaries, schoolmasters, 
 and stores at Auckland, she sailed for the Friendly Islands, on 
 the 29th of May. On the day before she left, the foundation- 
 stone of a new chapel was laid, JE500 having been previously 
 collected towards the expense of the building. A delightful 
 work had been going on for some time amongst the young 
 people of the congregation and sabbath-school. Several of the 
 teachers had been made partakers of the saving grace of God, 
 and went to their duties in the school, full of love and zeal. 
 They spread "the savour of Christ" amongst the children; the 
 general routine of teaching was suspended, and made to give 
 way to prayer, when " out of the mouths of babes and sucklings 
 God perfected praise." The influence of this juvenile revival 
 was felt by the church generally ; the members were quickened, 
 and their number increased. The Native Institution had been 
 put into efficient operation, and the youths under instruction 
 were giving great satisfaction. They maintained their Christian 
 consistency, and steadily advanced in the love of God and the 
 various branches of secular education. The governor kindly 
 offered to fit up a building in the immediate vicinity for me- 
 chanical purposes, where the students might be assisted in 
 learning the useful arts. 
 
 At a meeting of all the missionaries in the Friendly and 
 Feejee Islands, held in May, 1847, special attention was 
 directed to this Institution. After the necessity, expense, and 
 utility of such a seminary had been amply discussed, they re- 
 corded their deliberate judgment in a few appropriate Eesolu- 
 tions. " Feeling as we do," they remark, " the extreme diffi- 
 culty of training our children in Feejee, we most gladly enter 
 into an arrangement for the establishment of a school in New 
 Zealand, for the following reasons : 
 
 " 1. Our children can be conveyed to New Zealand, without 
 expense to the committee. 
 
 " 2. They will receive an efficient education, have good society, 
 and be removed from the corrupting influence of the spirit and 
 example of the Heathen around us. 
 
 " 3. The missionaries will be able to remain longer abroad, 
 and be relieved from much parental anxiety. 
 
 " 4. After residing for years in a torrid climate, it is de- 
 sirable that children be removed, at least for a season, to such 
 a place as New Zealand, where the air is peculiarly salubrious. 
 
 "5. We are aware of the difficulties and expense connected 
 with such an undertaking, the erection of additional buildings,
 
 352 LIFE OF THE BEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 and providing every thing requisite for such an establishment ; 
 but we are prepared to bear our part of the burden. 
 
 " 6. This plan will be, in our judgment, advantageous to all 
 interests: our children will be educated, the funds of the Society 
 ultimately benefited, and the brethren enabled to prosecute their 
 labours with greater devotedness and satisfaction." 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 DESTRUCTIVE EARTHQUAKES .ACADEMY FOR NATIVE YOUTH AT THREE 
 KINGS GENERAL STATE AND RESULTS OP THE MISSION. 
 
 ON the 14th of October, 1848, God spoke to the southern 
 portion of the colony of New Zealand, with a voice that made 
 the barbarian and European alike quail under such develope- 
 ments of His power and supremacy as they had never before 
 witnessed. On that day they were visited with rather a severe 
 shock of an earthquake. Many of the buildings in Wellington 
 were thrown down, but no lives were lost. On the 15th, the 
 earth was in motion all day ; but in the afternoon a shock much 
 more violent than the former one was experienced. Nearly 
 every brick chimney in the town was thrown down ; and the 
 buildings which had survived the former shock were shattered 
 and rendered untenantable. " I was never so impressed," said 
 an eye-witness, " with the almighty power of God, as when 
 standing in the streets, and beholding the large massive brick 
 buildings toppling over in every direction." A class was being 
 met in the mission-house at the time; and while the people 
 assembled thought themselves secure, the east gable of the large 
 chapel was vibrating over their heads in the most frightful 
 manner. Through God's mercy it did not fall, or they must 
 have been all crushed to death under the ponderous mass. One 
 of the local preachers, and two of his children, who were passing 
 a store-house at the time it fell, were buried in the falling ma- 
 terials. They were devoted to Christ, and fully prepared by 
 Divine grace to meet the Bridegroom. A still more alarming 
 shock took place on the 19th, which laid the whole town in 
 ruins. If the houses had been brick or stone, two or three 
 stories high, the loss of life would have been immense. The 
 mission families, being driven from their houses, erected a large 
 tent, which afforded some shelter from the wind and rain that 
 descended upon them with great violence. One thousand pounds' 
 worth of mission property was destroyed by these successive 
 shocks. 
 
 The governor issued a proclamation, appointing the 20th to 
 be observed as a day of fasting, humiliation, and prayer to
 
 NEW ZEALAND CHILDREN, NEAR BOILING SPRINGS.
 
 XVI.] EABTHQUAKES AT WELLINGTON. 353 
 
 Almighty God, that He would avert the recurrence of any 
 similar visitation. The day was observed with profound reve- 
 rence by all classes ; and hundreds were led to reflection and 
 prayer, who, previously to these earthquakes, had "cared for 
 none of these things." Nor were these transient emotions : they 
 ripened, in many instances, into religious principles, and issued 
 in practical amendment. The native mind, just awoke from the 
 slumber of centuries, discovered its ignorance and cupidity; and 
 applied with earnestness to every source for information relative 
 to the duties of life and the obligations of religion. 
 
 An ardent thirst for knowledge had been awakened in the 
 minds of the young of both sexes throughout the country ; and 
 neither thft- efforts of the missionary, nor the liberality of the 
 colonial government, could multiply means and agencies com- 
 mensurate with the demand. It had long been observed with 
 regret, that the senior boys in the day and Sunday schools suf- 
 fered much from a promiscuous intercourse with their heathen 
 families and relatives ; but the application of a remedy seemed 
 encumbered with a multitude of difficulties. It was at last sug- 
 gested, that if an educational institution could be set up, in 
 such a situation as would isolate those youths from their early 
 associations, there was reason to believe that a considerable body 
 of teachers might be raised up, competent to conduct the edu- 
 cational department of the mission amongst the natives. After 
 due consideration, Manawa Tawi, or The Three Kings' Islands, 
 were fixed upon as likely to afford all the requisite advantages 
 for such an establishment. These islands lie about forty miles 
 from the main-land, to the north-west of the North Cape. The 
 inhabitants fled from New Zealand in the time of war, and sub- 
 sisted for years upon roots and fish, which are abundantly 
 prolific upon their shores. The governor heartily approved of 
 this academy for the natives, and offered the brethren every 
 facility in his power for the accomplishment of their object. 
 Suitable buildings and accommodations being provided for a 
 considerable number of boys, Mr. and Mrs. Reid were placed 
 over the establishment. 
 
 The depraved habits of many of the colonists exerted an inju- 
 rious influence upon the natives, and secularized numbers who 
 professed Christianity ; but the great body of the Christian con- 
 verts continued to advance both in knowledge and piety. This 
 was much owing to their conscientious observance of family 
 worship. We select a few passages, and but a few, from the 
 journals of the brethren ; not only because they are full of in- 
 structive sentiment, but because they present to the reader a 
 correct specimen of the every-day exercises and occupations of 
 the missionary. 
 
 A A
 
 354 LIFE OP THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 The first is dated " Taranaki South, May 31st." " On the 28th 
 of February I preached three times, held a public prayer-meeting, 
 conducted the school with one of the teachers, and administered 
 the Lord's supper to about one hundred persons in the evening. 
 I held service on the evening of the 3 Oth with the Europeans and 
 natives at Petre, in Wanganui, in a place of worship lately built 
 by subscription. During my journey to and from the south, I 
 had three falls, twice from my horse, and once out of a canoe 
 into the Patea river, but escaped each time unhurt. I enjoyed 
 much of the Divine presence in the solitariness of the way. 
 
 "March 12th. This day I preached to my own and the 
 Church natives at Waiheke. The people do not, as they should, 
 feel their obligations to support the institutions of religion. 
 
 " 17th. I again held service with my own and the Church, 
 people at Ketemarae. I also catechized them in the school, 
 and was much pleased with their answers to my questions. The 
 questions were taken from the Conference Catechisms, on ' death 
 and judgment, heaven and hell.' One of the teachers prayed 
 most affectingly in Maori at the close of the service. I had told 
 them, in my remarks, that as all the rivers were running into the 
 sea, so we were all tending to eternity, where we must { stand 
 before the judgment-seat of Christ.' The teacher caught the 
 idea, and took it up most touchingly in prayer. Several wept, 
 and breathed out their desires to the Friend of sinners. I met 
 the classes in the afternoon. The people have been favoured 
 with a prosperous harvest, and food of all kinds is abundant. 
 
 " 27th. I returned last evening from Turangarere, where I 
 had held various services with the natives. They are building a 
 large and commodious chapel in the settlement. I found several 
 fine young men sinking under consumption. The road to this 
 place is very dangerous, and the traveller must be very cautious, 
 as a slip may cost him his life, in ascending and descending 
 the precipices. Nature here, in time past, has been dreadfully 
 convulsed. There are large rents, chasms, and pits, from earth- 
 quakes and other causes. I read to the people the dying expe- 
 rience of Mrs. Sherman, of Surrey Chapel, London, from the 
 funeral sermon preached by the Eev. John A. James, of Birming- 
 ham. I related the dying saint's experience, and they begged 
 me to write it out for their edification. blessed religion ! It 
 has the same influence on the civilized and the savage. The in- 
 fidel may laugh and scorn ; but here are evidences of its saving 
 power. The consolation it affords to God's people at home, it 
 affords also to the dying New-Zealander abroad. The other day 
 one of our people exclaimed in his last moments, ' My flesh and 
 my heart faileth : but God is the strength of my heart, and my 
 portion for ever.'
 
 XVI.] MISSIONARY LABOUKS. 355 
 
 " March. 6th. One of our members died at Manawapou on 
 the 4th. I visited him the day before. I found him in a small 
 hut, resembling a dog-kennel, with a very small entrance. I 
 could not get into it. The heat was oppressive, and the effluvia 
 most offensive. He recognised me as I stood outside. I asked 
 him if he knew me. He replied, in broken accents, ' Yes, you are 
 my minister.' I asked the state of his mind. He said, ' It is 
 dark, on account of my great pain.' I directed him to the good 
 Physician. Next morning he died. His class-leader told me 
 that when he was dying, he seemed to feel himself near to the in- 
 visible world, saying, over and over again, Tangohia ahau, tan- 
 goJiia ahau, ' Take away me, take away me,' and then expired. 
 
 "12th. I went yesterday to Katotauru, and opened a new cha- 
 pel, which the people have lately put up at their own expense, 
 with the exception of my supplying a door and a bell. I was 
 much pleased to witness their love to the public worship of God. 
 The natives assembled from different places, and I dedicated the 
 house to the Lord of hosts. The garments of some were poor 
 and ragged ; but they were all clean in their persons. 
 
 "19th. I returned last night from Keeteeonetea, where I 
 had met the people of the surrounding settlements. I preached to 
 them, and catechized in the school. It was interesting and en- 
 couraging to see men, women, and children, seated on the ground, 
 reading the scriptures, and repeating the catechism. I also met 
 the class : the experience of some was sound and hopeful ; of 
 others very superficial. On my way, I called at the Orakowai, 
 where a flour-mill has been going for several weeks, under the 
 superintendence of a European. It has ground between five and 
 six hundred bushels of flour, which belonged to different parties. 
 The wheat is very fine and abundant. They bake their bread in 
 the native ovens. Some boil the flour, and make a dish they 
 call ' white pot.' This preparation they enjoy with great relish, 
 scooping it out to eat with their fingers. 
 
 " 22nd. I went to Katotauru again, and preached to the peo- 
 ple, who are busily employed in getting-in the last of their crops. 
 Providence has dealt bountifully with them in sending them a 
 plentiful supply of food. O that they more fully appreciated the 
 loving-kindness of the Lord ! 
 
 " On the 2?th instant I preached to the Europeans at Petre. 
 The weather was severe. The rain fell in torrents ; the wind 
 blew the sand into my face like shot, and I was stiff with cold. 
 I found the natives much excited by the trade and commerce < 
 going on in Petre and Wellington : they are in great danger of 
 ' neglecting the one thing needful.' The young people, in par- 
 ticular, are most exposed : indeed, some have been already carried 
 away by the seductions of the world. I ran some risk in crossing 
 2 A 8
 
 356 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 one of the rivers, which, was flooded ; but the Lord preserved me. 
 The children are very troublesome ; the young savages despise 
 restraint. I am at a loss to know what plan to adopt, to awaken 
 attention to education. Many are employed in making public 
 roads near New Plymouth and Wellington : and, as they are 
 paid in money, they are exposed to great temptations. 
 
 " On the 6th of April, Good Friday, I preached on the cruci- 
 fixion, and described the events of Calvary. In the after parts 
 of the day I continued the subject, and administered the Lord's 
 supper to the people collected from different parts of the settle- 
 ment. It was a solemn and profitable time. They were gene- 
 rally respectably clad, and clean in their persons. No one here 
 rushes carelessly to this ordinance. While it is in hand, every 
 thing is still as death. One woman appeared in a rich gown, a 
 red silk bonnet, and white veil, which gave her a singular appear- 
 ance. She removed the bonnet and veil on approaching the or- 
 dinance. Her appearance formed a perfect contrast to the mats 
 with which the greater part were clad, with their dark tattooed 
 faces. All had agreed to fast, and no food was eaten till the 
 close of the day. This practice is observed throughout this cir- 
 cuit. The people have clear and correct views of the atonement. 
 
 " On the 7th, I preached at Ohangi and Wareroa, on the resur- 
 rection. They seemed much interested while I proved that the 
 resurrection of Christ is a pledge that the bodies of His people 
 shall rise again, 
 
 ' And every shape, and every face, 
 Be heavenly and Divine.' 
 
 " I went to Ketemarae on the 23rd, and preached to the Wes- 
 leyans and Church people. I started early in the morning, but 
 was mistaken in the time of the tide. I was hemmed in, with 
 my horse, among some rocks, and the sea dashed over us ; but 
 we got out without any accident. There is much sickness at 
 present among the natives. Many have died, and others are in 
 dying circumstances. They have so few comforts, that when 
 sickness seizes them they seldom recover. 
 
 " On the 26th, I went to Patea, where I remained; preached 
 five times, met the classes, and examined the children. I was 
 gratified to find that two rebellious sons, who had run away to 
 Kapiti, had returned to their parents and expressed contrition. 
 The natives cannot bear to think of their former deeds of blood, 
 nor to hear them mentioned. They have frequently declared, that 
 they would all have been cut off, but for the saving influence of 
 the gospel. They have often asked me, ' Why did you not come 
 before ? Had you come sooner, our parents, brothers, and sis- 
 ters would have been alive. But they were cut off in their igno- 
 rance ; and we weep for their souls.' "
 
 XVI.] PASTORAL VISITS AND PERILS. 357 
 
 The resident missionary of Kaipara wrote on the 2nd of Au- 
 gust : " It has been my privilege to admit many into the visible 
 church by baptism, within the last few months. I wish I could 
 say that I believed those individuals generally to have experienced 
 the great change implied in the term 'conversion ;' but, inasmuch 
 as they appear to have been sincere in taking upon themselves a 
 profession of Christianity, there is reason to rejoice on that ac- 
 count : and it is not too much to expect that, by a diligent use 
 of the appointed means, many of them will receive grace to enable 
 them to make their ' calling and election sure.' I preach at a 
 place called Mareikura, about four miles distant overland ; but 
 the narrow pathway through the deep wood is so muddy, and the 
 rivulets by which it is intersected are so swollen at this season, 
 that I am daubed with dirt and soaked in water by turns. The 
 last Sunday and the two preceding days I spent at Kaihu ; but such 
 was the state of the road, that I was afraid I should be seriously 
 ill, from the utter impossibility of maintaining physical warmth 
 in walking, and by having continually to wade through very cold 
 water. Much of the road, for considerable distances, was under 
 water from one to three feet in depth ; and one wood could be 
 traversed only by paddling in a small canoe between the thick 
 and lofty trees. Such is generally the character of this journey ; 
 and, on one occasion, I was immersed to my chin in water, in 
 wading through one of the inundated forests. I found the people, 
 in general, attentive to their religious duties ; such as public wor- 
 ship, the daily reading of the scriptures, class-meetings, prayer- 
 meetings, and Sunday-schools. I found it necessary to interpose, 
 for the purpose of reconciling little differences which had arisen 
 between them. This is generally the case ; and without pastoral 
 oversight, the little disputes which so frequently take place, often 
 from very trivial causes, would prove fatal to their Christian 
 profession. The visit of their missionary is the time of general 
 and public confession of the wrong-doings which may have oc- 
 curred during his absence ; and this is done with much candour. 
 After a fatiguing journey, I am often kept up to a late hour, in 
 hearing mutual confessions, explanations, or recriminations, and 
 in listening to a variety of matters that have been reserved for 
 decision. Such matters must be regarded as coming within the 
 duty of a missionary, who labours amongst a people of very 
 limited knowledge and of superficial piety. I have given autho- 
 rity to the only son of Parore, the chief of the tribe, to read the 
 scriptures and exhort in the public services. It is a great advan- 
 tage, when we can thus employ the young Christian chiefs ; and 
 I hope the educational means now in operation will, in a few years, 
 raise up a much-improved class of young men for our assistance." 
 
 The information from Waima, under the same date, is equally
 
 358 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 interesting. " Our congregations," says the missionary, " con- 
 tinue good, and the people generally hear the word with great 
 attention ; and although of many it is evident, that ' the word 
 preached does not profit them, not being mixed with faith in 
 those who hear it,' yet many do receive it in the love thereof, 
 and find it to be the power of God and the wisdom of God. It 
 is truly refreshing to witness the influence of Christianity on the 
 sick and dying. The New-Zealander has not many temporal 
 comforts on a sick-bed, and in a dying hour. We often find him 
 stretched on the ground, with little to cover him, no attention 
 from his heathen relatives, and nothing within his reach that he 
 can eat. In these circumstances he finds the blessed book of 
 God a companion indeed, and is enabled joyfully to contemplate 
 the hour which shall set him free from this world of suffering: 
 and woe, and admit him into the rest which remains for the 
 people of God. The rising generation continue to give much 
 satisfaction, by the general desire they manifest for knowledge, 
 and the great attention with which they receive instruction. 
 The government affords us every encouragement in our endea- 
 vours to educate the natives. His Excellency has just granted 
 J6120 to assist in building a school-house at Waima. The 
 building, which is in progress, is sixty feet by twenty, and is- 
 very substantial. It will be capable of boarding and lodging 
 thirty children, and will be an ornament to the station. I have 
 twelve lads living with me for the last four months, whom I 
 have fed, clothed, and educated. I have spent at least three 
 hours with them every day, when at home; and have been 
 highly gratified with their attention to all my rules and regula- 
 tions, and with the very encouraging progress they have made. 
 They can all now read the scriptures in their own language, and 
 are well acquainted with the first part of the Conference Cate- 
 chism ; in addition to which, they have made considerable pro- 
 gress in writing and figures, and are making great efforts to 
 acquire the English language. Some of them are already read- 
 ing in the English Testament, and are rapidly mastering the 
 difficulties of the pronunciation. To all the means of grace 
 they attend with great punctuality, and their behaviour during 
 public worship is all that we can wish. Thank God, I have no 
 other object in life than to please Him, and advance His cause." 
 -Writing from Waimate, September 24th, the missionary re- 
 marks, "This day, May 24th, I left home to open the new 
 chapel, and administer the Lord's supper to our people at Tu- 
 rangarere. On my way I stopped at Wareroa, and preached to a 
 large congregation out of doors ; but it was a noisy assembly : 
 children yelling, dogs barking, and parties cooking food, all in, 
 the open air, made it difficult to engage the attention of the
 
 XVI.] A LIVELY MEETING. 359 
 
 people with effect. After climbing precipices, and crossing rivers, 
 I arrived at Turangarere on the following day, with my faithful 
 guide and companion, a native local preacher. The rain fell 
 heavily during the journey, and we were wet to the skin. I 
 preached to a large congregation of Wesleyans and Churchmen 
 in the evening. After the public service my attention was 
 engaged till a late hour answering questions. It is impossible 
 to describe the excitement which prevails on these occasions. 
 On the following day we held a missionary meeting, which was 
 a very crowded and peculiar one, on account of the singular 
 addresses of the speakers. Some related their former degrada- 
 tion, their conversion, and present experience ; but all urged the 
 propriety of sending the gospel to the dark places of the earth. 
 One chief from Patea was powerfully affected on the occasion. 
 He was clad in a large dog-skin, and carried a native weapon in 
 his hand. He jumped from the floor, flourished the weapon, 
 shook his hair, and rolled his eyes, shouting in a screaming tone 
 of voice, ' Send the gospel ! send the gospel ! O, it is good to 
 send the gospel!' The collection amounted to &$, Os. Q^d. 
 
 " 27th. To-day the congregations at the schools and public 
 services were overwhelming. Being Whit-Sunday, I dwelt upon 
 the operations of the Holy Spirit, and exhorted all to seek His 
 saving and sanctifying influences. After the sermon ten children 
 were baptized. In the evening I administered the Lord's sup- 
 per to the members ; it was a solemn and profitable time. On 
 the 28th, a meeting of the chiefs took place respecting the sale 
 of their lands. Nearly all present were opposed to sell. There 
 was much innocent amusement in the speeches delivered. The 
 chief of Whanganui said, ' I have sold my land, as I hungered 
 for white men.' I preached again in the evening, and afterwards 
 met the leaders and exhorters. I left the people on the follow- 
 ing day, and commenced my journey homewards. The river 
 was much swollen ; but five of the natives stripped, and swam 
 across, taking me with them. I had to ascend and descend 
 deep ravines, extraordinary fissures from some convulsions of 
 nature, and was liable to accident every moment ; but I got out 
 of danger, by the help of the natives and the blessing of God. I 
 found my wife in deep distress, fearing lest something had 
 befallen me. 
 
 " June 1 9th. I left for Manawapou and Taumaha. I preached 
 three times, and returned in dreadful weather, wind, rain, and 
 hail. The roads on the coast are broken and dangerous. I often 
 wonder at my escapes. No one will repair the path without 
 being paid for it. The greatest danger, however, is in crossing 
 rivers near the sea. They are much swollen at this season by heavy 
 rains. The solitariness of my journeys, too, is indescribable.
 
 860 LIFE OP THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 I travel sometimes twelve or fifteen miles, and do not see a 
 human being ; yet oftentimes, ' in the multitude of my thoughts 
 within me, His comforts delight my soul;' and in the solitude 
 of the bush, I feel it good to pour out my soul to God. How 
 precious is a throne of grace in the desert ! 
 ' Here it is I find my heaven, 
 
 While upon the Lamb I gaze ; ' 
 
 and to lead the New-Zealander to Him is my happiest employ- 
 ment. May I be faithful ! 
 
 " July 2nd. I returned last night /rom Katotauru, having 
 spent a profitable and interesting sabbath with the people. The 
 services of the day commenced with the usual prayer-meeting. 
 After breakfast I visited the school. It was superintended by 
 Isaiah. The eighth section of the Conference Catechism, on 
 prayer, was the part which engaged their attention. The remarks 
 of Isaiah, in the course of catechizing, were both judicious and 
 scriptural. At the close of these exercises I delivered an ad- 
 dress. In the morning and evening I expounded 1 Thess. iii., 
 and all listened with interested attention, excepting a few reck- 
 less young chiefs, whom I earnestly exhorted to ' flee from the 
 wrath to come.' 
 
 " Hearing that the people of Manawapou and the neighbour- 
 hood were to assemble on the 6th, to make arrangements for the 
 erection of a mill, I embraced the opportunity to spend a little 
 time with them for religious purposes. I held several public 
 services, conducted the school on the Sunday, met the teachers, 
 and felt deeply impressed with the necessity of being ' instant in 
 season and out of season,' in order to lead them in the way to 
 heaven. Here the mortality has been great. What need to work 
 while it is day ! ' The night cometh, when no man can work ! ' 
 
 " On the 15th, I held services with the Wesleyan and Church 
 people at Ketemarae. I expounded portions of the ninth and 
 eleventh chapters of St. John's Gospel, and enforced the solemn 
 doctrines of repentance, prayer, salvation by faith, and the resur- 
 rection of the dead, upon their attention. I found the minds of 
 some, connected with the Church of England, imbued with the 
 Popish notion, that the souls of the departed are confined some- 
 where after death. They had been told this by a Romanizing 
 clergyman who occasionally visited them. One of our most sen- 
 sible native teachers encountered this traditional error, and com- 
 pletely subverted it. On returning home in the dark, the waves 
 of the rising tide dashed against myself and horse ; but we got 
 through without any serious accident. 
 
 " Last week the chief of Patea died in the Lord. The people 
 of the surrounding settlements met at Katotauru on the 25th, 
 to receive the Lord's supper. After a pensive journey on the
 
 XVI.] SACRAMENTAL MEETING AT KATOTAURU. 361 
 
 mission-horse, I arrived, and found a large assembly collected 
 under some trees, and the natives bringing food. This con- 
 sisted of whole and cut-up pigs, potatoes, flour baked into large 
 flat cakes, almost as hard as brickbats, with other food, which 
 was distributed to the different parties who sat in groups, and all 
 seemed to make a substantial meal. In the evening a meeting 
 was held in the chapel, when T addressed them from the eighth 
 Psalm, and afterwards met the leaders. On the Lord's day, as 
 soon as the light appeared, they were all in motion. The first 
 thing was to hold a prayer-meeting, then to breakfast, and after- 
 wards attend the school. This was a most interesting service, 
 especially the catechizing. The subject was the institution and 
 design of the Lord's supper. After going through the usual 
 questions, one of the teachers addressed them on their obligations 
 to ' do this in remembrance of Christ,' in a feeling and eloquent 
 style. After the school followed public worship. The chapel 
 was crowded to excess. I preached from 1 Peter i. 16 : ' Be ye 
 holy : for I am holy,' and baptized a child. In the after part 
 of the day I administered the Lord's supper to the members. 
 Several were kept back by the leaders, for uttering improper lan- 
 guage ; others for family quarrels. This was a solemn and inter- 
 esting season. They have clear views of the atonement, and of 
 their obligations to observe this ordinance ; and are most scru- 
 pulous in keeping back any who may have walked disorderly. 
 Not a sound was heard during the administration of the ele~ 
 ments, and all separated in the evening in peace. I was much 
 interested between the services, by a discussion between two of our 
 teachers, on the resurrection of the body and the immortality of 
 the soul. Job and Paul were adduced, and 1 Cor. xv. expounded. 
 The change from the worm to the butterfly was described in the 
 most glowing terms. I was surprised and delighted with the 
 manner in which the argument was conducted." 
 
 These extracts being sufficient for our purpose, we now direct 
 the attention of the reader to an incident which occurred in 
 March, 1850. But for the vigilance of Divine Providence, the 
 Society would have sustained a severe loss, at this period, in the 
 seizure of the missionary brig " John Wesley," off the North 
 Cape, by a body of pirates. The particulars were published in 
 the " Sydney Herald." The editor observes, " We have seen 
 the legal depositions of the passengers landed from the ship 
 'Helen,' at the North Cape, New Zealand; and Captain Grif- 
 fiths has furnished us with the following additional information : 
 As soon as the pirates had obtained secure possession of the 
 ship ' Helen,' they commenced disfiguring her as much as pos- 
 sible, by re-painting her and changing the colour from white to 
 black. Her name on the stern was also obliterated, and the
 
 362 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 greatest care was taken to file it from the telescope, wheel, and 
 other parts of the vessel where it appeared. After being confined 
 in the forecastle for some time, the captain managed to creep 
 through the hold to the cabin bulk-head, and overheard, from the 
 conversation of the mutineers, that they had stood off the North 
 Cape of New Zealand some time, with the intention of capturing 
 the missionary brig ' John Wesley,' for which they were fully 
 prepared, having swivels and muskets stowed away in their 
 chests, with an ample supply of ammunition: but fortunately 
 she passed them unobserved. On the 26th of December, the 
 whaling barque ' Eliza,' and the brig ' Sabine,' from Sydney to 
 California, anchored off the bay, where Captain Griffiths, and 
 such of his crew as had refused to join the pirates, had been 
 landed ; and by the former they obtained a passage to Manganui, 
 from whence they proceeded to Aiickland. The plot must have 
 been concocted before the 'Helen' left Sydney, as Wilson avowed 
 his intention, that, in the event of his not being able to take the 
 vessel with arms, he would have resorted to poisoning those 
 who were averse to joining him, having provided himself with 
 the necessary ingredients for that purpose. They had a well- 
 organized band ready to join them on the coast of California. 
 Their principal occupation on board was making cartridges, cast- 
 ing bullets, and forming dirks, using the brass diamonds off the 
 wheels as guards for the same. The head mutineer, Wilson, in- 
 tended to capture, if possible, a larger vessel ; but if he could 
 not succeed in that, he would take the schooner on to Columbia 
 river, to see if the coast was clear at San Francisco." 
 
 In 1850, His Excellency the governor made a short tour 
 through several districts of the colony, and every where evinced 
 a becoming interest in the welfare of the natives. His Excel- 
 lency and suite spent the Lord's day with the mission family at 
 Waipa, and attended the native services. The people assembled 
 in great numbers to see the governor, and were delighted with 
 his polite and affable manner, and condescending inquiries re- 
 specting them. He spoke in strong terms of commendation of 
 the Society's missions, seemed to be well acquainted with the 
 labours of the brethren in Auckland, and considered the college 
 for the education of the children of the missionaries as being a 
 most important and valuable institution. That establishment 
 was now in full operation, and enjoying a large measure of pub- 
 lic patronage and support. The head master was conducting 
 the educational department with zeal and ability. Several of 
 the youthful students had been converted, and added to the 
 church. The governor frequently visited the Institution, sup- 
 plied funds for finishing the premises, and continued to take a 
 lively interest in its prosperity.
 
 XVI.] THE ACADEMY AT THE THREE KINGS. 363 
 
 The seminary for the training of native teachers at the 
 Three Kings was also satisfactorily established. The prudent 
 and efficient management of Mr. and Mrs. Reid commanded the 
 respect and confidence of the public. They had under their care 
 one hundred and fifty of the most intelligent and promising 
 youths that could be selected from the different mission-stations. 
 Though the school had not been long in existence, yet a public 
 examination of the pupils had been conducted this year, 1851, 
 to a very satisfactory result. The report is highly gratifying: 
 " The academy for native youths, at the Three Kings, is one of 
 the most interesting and encouraging institutions connected with 
 the mission in this country. Mr. Reid is admirably qualified for 
 his situation, and has been greatly blessed in the discharge of 
 his duties; but he labours beyond his strength. Besides the 
 scholastic exercises devolving upon him, he has a large farm to 
 superintend, and keep the pupils at their industrial employments. 
 During the year they have fenced in one hundred and six acres 
 of land, and have now under crop, potatoes, thirty acres ; wheat, 
 twenty-five ; maize, twelve ; pasturage, fourteen. Several of the 
 elder youths can plough and harrow, and ditch and fence ; and 
 others are learning carpentry under the instruction of an experi- 
 enced carpenter: they have erected the necessary buildings. 
 The girls make and mend and wash both for the boys and them- 
 selves, under Mrs. Reid's direction. She is devoted to the In- 
 stitution : it is much to be regretted that her health is not equal 
 to her zeal. The fame of the seminary spreads. Many respect- 
 able visitors have declared that, in their opinion, it is the most 
 interesting object in New Zealand. Many civil and moral changes 
 have taken place amongst the aborigines ; but certainly this is 
 one of the most delightful places in the land. To His Excellency 
 the governor we are greatly indebted : he has ever manifested 
 the most lively interest in this school, and largely helped us with 
 funds. Having expressed a wish that some additional buildings 
 might be erected, plans and specifications, of what was deemed 
 necessary, were forwarded to him. His reply, addressed to the- 
 superintendent at Auckland, deserves to be permanently recorded. 
 It was as follows : 
 
 "' Government-House, Wellington, August 29 th, 1851. 
 " ' MY DEAR SIR, I this morning received your letter of the 
 7th, enclosing the plans for the girls' and boys' school at the 
 Three Kings. I have approved the plans, and written to the 
 lieutenant-governor, authorizing the advance of the estimated 
 amount, 600, in such sums as you may require for the purpose 
 of erecting the buildings. I hope, therefore, that you will have 
 the girls' school commenced without a day's delay. Both build-
 
 364 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 ings might, I think, be completed before next winter fairly sets 
 in. I hope, therefore, by the time I return, I shall find the 
 school completed. Your account of the progress of the Institu- 
 tion is very satisfactory : pray give my thanks to its excellent 
 master and his wife. I shall always feel grateful to them for 
 what they have done. I often think of the school, and hope 
 that God will grant me the pleasure of re-visiting it, and of find- 
 ing it, as I expect, an institution of vast usefulness.'" 
 
 Wellington and other places have since applied for permission 
 and assistance to enable them to form similar establishments to 
 that at the Three Kings ; and no doubt this will be adopted as 
 the model school. Three additional places of worship had been 
 opened in Auckland, and three additional clergymen of different 
 denominations had been settled in these churches, during the 
 preceding two years ; yet the Wesleyan congregation was undi- 
 minished, and their church members increased. Six years since, 
 they occupied a small weather-boarded house, that seated about 
 two hundred hearers, and had twenty-eight persons meeting in 
 class. Now, in 1851, they have a substantial brick building 
 that will seat five hundred hearers, with exactly two hundred 
 individuals in church fellowship. Nor were they indebted, as 
 some have affirmed, to any extent, to emigration for this acces- 
 sion of numbers. " But few," they observe, " have come to us 
 from a distance : the greater portion of our members have been 
 raised up on the spot. God has blessed His own word, and 
 caused it to bear fruit to His glory. As villages arise around us, 
 we endeavour to spread His work. The Lord has raised up a 
 few zealous young men as local preachers, so that we are able to 
 get our entire system into operation. That system is, in our 
 opinion, better adapted than any other to convert the world. It 
 seems peculiarly adapted to meet the spiritual wants of a new 
 country; for it supplies agencies that no other system adopts, makes 
 available every modification of talent that a church may possess, 
 and with the greatest facility strikes forth its roots in all soils." 
 
 It would be ungrateful were we not to pause, and shed a tear 
 over a domestic calamity that occurred at Mangungu in June. 
 Missionary Hobbs has furnished the narrative : " Mangungu," 
 he says, " has lately been the scene of considerable excitement, 
 in consequence of the death of Te Hira Tupanapana, son of the 
 famous old peace-maker, Te Whare-rahi, of the Bay of Islands, 
 who, in 1827, escorted, as a guard of safety, your then small 
 mission-party from the scene of bloodshed and cannibalism, which 
 ended in the demolition of our first station, and the death of the 
 renowned 'Hongi. The worthy veteran Whare-rahi, since bap- 
 tized Hori Kiugi, ' George King,' had a family of sons, fine
 
 XVI.] DEATH OF TE HIRA AND FAMILY. 365 
 
 young men ; most of whom lived on the banks of the Hokianga, 
 and were members of the church of Christ. God saw fit to 
 visit this family with consumption. Death first seized Te Eunga, 
 who had been named after that apostolic missionary, Nathaniel 
 Turner ; and next, Tarapata. He had been spared for years of 
 usefulness, and his noble example had a happy effect on the less 
 influential members of society. The third of these young men 
 was baptized Wycliffe. Neither his faith nor his zeal faltered, 
 from the commencement of his Christian profession, until his 
 ' voice was lost in death.' What satisfaction would it not have 
 afforded to the subscribers to the British and Foreign Bible 
 Society, could they have seen the faithful wife of Wycliffe reading 
 the words of consolation to her dying husband, from one of the 
 Maori Testaments which their benevolence sent to this land ! 
 Te Hira, the first-born, was still spared, a chief about forty years 
 of age, having two daughters grown up, and married to young 
 chiefs on the Hokianga. After their marriage the hereditary 
 disease developed itself; and, notwithstanding the medical atten- 
 tion of Dr. Day, they speedily declined and died. Such a series 
 of deaths in the family caused the father, Te Hira, to sorrow 
 as one without hope. Would that his had been a godly sorrow ! 
 but it was not. He said they were well and prosperous until 
 they embraced Christianity ; and, with one of his young widowed 
 sons-in-law, he publicly renounced the profession of religion. 
 A party of relatives came from a distance to visit them ; and a 
 new house, built on an imperfectly-drained swamp, very damp, 
 and open at one side, was the place assigned them for the night. 
 Te Hira, who had gone in haste to meet them, found, when he 
 retired to rest, that he was rather lightly clad. During the 
 night he was cold and restless as he lay in the open shed, in the 
 month of June, the depth of winter, little thinking that within 
 nine days the cold here caught would close his eyes in death. 
 
 " Four days afterwards, I heard that Te Hira was very ill. I 
 immediately went to his place, and found him in a small rush- 
 house, about three miles from our dwelling, with a little grass 
 under him, not very dry, upon the earthen floor, with a pulse at 
 one hundred and thirty, and complaining of thirst and of a 
 hard lump within the right side of his chest. I addressed him, 
 prayed with him, and hastened home to acquaint Dr. Day with 
 his serious indisposition. Inflammation of the lungs, in winter, 
 in a hut with an aperture to serve as a door-way and to admit 
 light and air, into which frequent squalls of wind whirled the 
 rain, with no bed, and no nurse, left little hope in the mind of 
 Dr. Day of poor Te Hira's recovery. With such want of per- 
 sonal accommodation do the greatest chiefs in the country still 
 content themselves. The doctor did not wish to send him any
 
 366 LIFE OP THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 medicine, unless he particularly requested it, lest, in case of a 
 fatal termination, his death should be attributed, by his heathen 
 relatives, to the effects of the medicine. When he was informed 
 of this, he said, c Let me have the medicine immediately.' But 
 all our efforts and prayers could not save him. The next time 
 I visited him, his pulse was too quick to be counted : and in 
 the middle of the following night the discharge of musketry 
 gave public notice of his death. I am afraid he died without 
 faith in Christ. How can these people become civilized while 
 they are continually changing their residences, to teep up their 
 title to the numerous pieces of land where they build temporary 
 houses, to serve them while they take two or three crops out of each 
 newly burnt-off patch ? Such a system leaves them no home." 
 
 This picture, of " one of the greatest chiefs in the country," 
 was drawn by one of the first and most experienced mission- 
 aries in New Zealand. Let it be contrasted with the soft and 
 graceful touches given to the moral and social landscape by 
 Bishop Selwyn, and the points of difference will be obvious. 
 
 Towards the close of this year, New Zealand was favoured 
 with general peace, and Christianity was not only spreading, 
 but taking a deeper hold of the public mind. But the inha- 
 bitants were passing from Heathenism to semi-civilization ; and 
 the great influx of Europeans to their various settlements ren- 
 dered the stability of the professing portion of the community 
 questionable. Many of these Europeans, claiming the sacred 
 name of Christian, were deeply sunk in the most abominable 
 wickedness. " These men," say the missionaries, " reproved by 
 the superior conduct of the native Christians, strive, in every 
 possible way, to induce them to give up their religion, and live 
 as they themselves are living. And not unfrequently the seduc- 
 tive glass is given as an additional motive to join them in profli- 
 gacy. Nor is this a solitary case; for men of this class are 
 now found in almost every native village throughout the country. 
 Under such circumstances, too much must not be expected from 
 a people who are only beginning to ' see men as trees walk- 
 ing.' Christianity has, indeed, accomplished wonders among 
 this people : it has succeeded in subverting a complicated and 
 powerful system of heathen worship. The sanguinary laws and 
 practices of the cannibal have given place to mild and peaceful 
 Christian usages. The musket and tomahawk have been laid 
 aside for the spade and reaping-hook. The obscene and hor- 
 rifying war-songs and war-dances have been succeeded by the 
 songs of Zion, and assemblies for the purpose of worshipping 
 the true Jehovah. The question is not, whether the gospel has 
 already been successful, but whether the precious seed sown, 
 the springing plant of grace, shall be destroyed by the evil influ-
 
 XVI.] WAIKOWAITI AND KATVIA. 367 
 
 nces which now inundate almost every part of the land, par- 
 ticularly Otago. For many years, Waikowaiti was a centre 
 from which whaling parties were supplied with the means of 
 carrying on their business ; and, at the close of the season, many 
 Europeans would assemble for the purposes of drunkenness and 
 revelling. It might with great propriety have been styled the 
 place ' where Satan's seat was.' And since the whaling has 
 been given up, the seeds of evil, so abundantly sown year after 
 year, have not failed to spring up, to the great detriment of 
 religion. Many of the young men have been, more or less, 
 connected with the whalers, and have proved themselves to be 
 apt imitators of the wicked practices of these degraded Euro- 
 peans. Waikowaiti is now blessed with a resident missionary ; 
 but the circuit, which is above three hundred miles in length, 
 runs along the whole eastern coast of the island, extending from 
 the Kaikora mountains to Favoen's Straits, and is intersected 
 by numerous rivers and harbours, which make it dangerous 
 and difficult to supply the places with the means of grace. The 
 difficulty is increased by the small amount of Maori assistance 
 within the reach of the missionary. Many of the older men are 
 unable to read ; or, at least, read but imperfectly ; consequently 
 they cannot take charge of the public services. Many of the 
 young men, who can read fluently, are unsteady; their moral 
 character does not stand approved by the elder people. Under 
 these circumstances, it is extremely difficult to carry out an 
 'efficient system of instruction. Had we labourers to enter the 
 opening doors, and occupy the position already gained, Method- 
 ism would soon assume no mean standing in these districts. 
 At present, it is rather like an advanced post of the army 
 reconnoitring the country, or as a solitary herald, a precursor, 
 * a voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight the way 
 of the Lord.' It is the seed-time here ; and herein is that say- 
 ing true, ' Orie soweth.' O when may the reapers be expected 
 in this part of the Lord's vineyard?" 
 
 The general peace to which we have adverted, was interrupted 
 in August, 1852, by the sudden incursion of a body of warriors 
 into the neighbourhood of Kawia. They came from Waikato. 
 For a number of years Kawia had enjoyed uninterrupted repose ; 
 the gospel had been producing its legitimate effects ; and quiet- 
 ness, industry, and civilization had been the acknowledged cha- 
 racteristics of the rising population of the district. War was 
 regarded as having gone out of fashion; and the people generally 
 had sent their useless fire-arms to the government, who had 
 cheerfully paid their full value in cash. The arrival of a war- 
 party, consisting of some two hundred, or two hundred and fifty, 
 men, all heavily armed and otherwise equipped for the field,
 
 368 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 threw the people into a state of great excitement. Some of the 
 invaders called themselves soldiers, others policemen, and others 
 contented themselves with their true designation of Maori warriors. 
 One man had five cartridge-boxes buckled around him. Their 
 professed object was to settle a land-dispute between two of the 
 tribes of Kawia. They came to take the land from the one, 
 and give possession of it to the other. "I heard of their having 
 encamped," says the missionary, "at a place a few miles distant, 
 and rode over on Sunday to meet them and hold a religious ser- 
 vice. They received me with civility, and listened with marked 
 attention; while I addressed them from our Lord's invitation, 
 ' Come unto me, all ye that labour, and are heavy laden, and I 
 will give you rest.' I returned to our people in the night, and 
 made arrangements for the reception of the Waikato warriors. 
 It was agreed that a feast and welcome should be given them on 
 their arrival ; that afterwards they should be allowed to dig the 
 boundary, break down the fences, burn the houses, or destroy 
 property, or whatever else they pleased, without opposition or 
 molestation, so long as they abstained from personal violence. 
 They arrived early on Monday morning in formidable array, and 
 halted in front of one of the pas. Here the chiefs gave them a 
 formal meeting, and addressed them in respectful speeches. I 
 also addressed them from 2 Cor. v. 10: 'For we must all ap- 
 pear before the judgment-seat of Christ : that every one may 
 receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath, 
 done, whether it be good or bad.' A feast of pigs and potatoes 
 was prepared for them; after which, they marched off to the 
 place appointed by their friends for their encampment. Here 
 they remained until Saturday ; and I considered it my duty to 
 remain in the neighbourhood nearly the whole of the time, in 
 order to prevent mischief, if possible. Both Europeans and 
 natives were unarmed ; for all were unprepared for such an in- 
 vasion. The tribe to be attacked yielded to my advice, and re- 
 mained at home ; so that the excitement which would have been 
 occasioned by discussion and altercation was prevented; and, at 
 their own homes, they continued praying without ceasing for the 
 protection of Heaven, and the salvation of their enemies. I have 
 visited the camp regularly for morning and evening service ; and 
 have not failed to urge, upon the leading men, the impropriety 
 of such an hostile and uncalled-for interference with other men's 
 quarrels. I have reasoned with my own people on both sides ; 
 and endeavoured to show them the importance of arranging our 
 own disputes, on Christian principles, amongst ourselves. The 
 chiefs for whom the warriors had come to fight protested against 
 all forcible interference ; and thus, by the Lord's blessing upoa 
 our endeavours, the question has been at last settled more satis-
 
 XVI.] WARLIKE ARBITRATORS. 369 
 
 factorily than I could have expected. Thursday was the great 
 day of excitement and demonstration of Maori and savage 
 wrath. The soldiers and policemen, as they called themselves, 
 threw aside the assumed restraints of their novel profession ; all 
 merged in a regular exhibition of native savageism, and the 
 New-Zealand war-dance was performed in the style of olden 
 times. After the firing of muskets arid the war-dance, followed 
 the speeches, some of them very violent, very decided, very 
 threatening, very alarming ; but the tribe to be fought remained 
 at home. Attempts had been made to bring them out into the 
 field ; but they utterly failed. After a long time spent in violent 
 speechification, the matter was concluded by two of the Ngati- 
 mahuta chiefs throwing their caps to a chief of another tribe, 
 favourable to the other party, thus signifying that the land in 
 dispute was given up to him for his friends, Ngatihikairo. This 
 was the signal for the instant departure of the warriors, and of 
 peaceful triumph to the Ngatihikairo. Truly, they have proved 
 the truth of the passage, ' Their strength is to sit still ;' and 
 their hostile visitors, finding no foe to fight with, no opponent 
 to confront, and no orator to contradict, have gone back to 
 their homes in peace. ' Truly, God is good to Israel ;' and ' if 
 it had not been the Lord who was on our side, when men rose 
 up against us, then they had swallowed us up quick, when their 
 wrath was kindled against us.' " 
 
 The subjoined communication is valuable, because it is of re- 
 cent date, and throws considerable light upon the present con- 
 dition of the Maori population. It is from the pen of missionary 
 Woon, and is dated "Waimate, October 4th, 1852:" "Yesterday, 
 Lord's day, I walked to Katotauru, an inland settlement, wading 
 through a river up to my middle, the old mission-horse being 
 now worn out, and unable to carry me any longer to my ap- 
 pointments ; and visited a young man dying, I am afraid, of 
 inflammation of the chest. Of late the mortality has been great, 
 occasioned chiefly by their exposing themselves to cold, after 
 travelling or labour, and going out of hot-houses (for such I 
 may call their huts, from so many nestling together, and no 
 ventilation) into the open air. Yesterday, the young man 
 referred to was prompted, by the burning fever which raged 
 in his frame, to drink calabash after calabash of water, which so 
 increased his pain, that I was led to pray to the good Physician 
 to release him from his sufferings. Three chiefs have lately died 
 at a settlement on the Taranaki range ; and three others, at a 
 settlement a little further off. From the nature of their illness, 
 I have rarely found the natives able to speak, so as to relate their 
 experience in prospect of dissolution ; a circumstance I have 
 regretted exceedingly, so different to the records in the obituary 
 
 B B
 
 370 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 department of our Magazine, as furnished from month to month. 
 I once heard an eminent Dissenting minister in London say, re- 
 ferring to the departure of Christians connected with our body, 
 'Your people generally die well.' There is a great disproportion 
 of the sexes throughout this district : there are more men than 
 women ; and when a man loses his wife, he becomes unhappy 
 and unsettled. One man who has lost both his wife and children 
 during the last two years, has left the place, and gone to seek 
 social comfort in another locality. A chief, speaking of the death 
 of his wife the other day, told me that he had c lost the prop of 
 his house.' Another, referring to his partner, who was suddenly 
 removed, said, ' My right hand is gone.' Another exclaimed, 
 on the death of his wife, 'I am now an orphan ! ' When I arrived 
 here in 1846, there were about eighteen hundred men, women, 
 and children between Waimate and Patea. Now there are only 
 twelve hundred, including Wesleyans and Episcopalians, as 
 every one, great and small, is recognised as belonging to one or 
 other of these denominations. The adults are familiar with the 
 New-Testament scriptures, and quote them with great readiness. 
 Popery has no footing in this district. Attempts have been 
 made to prejudice the minds of the natives against the form of 
 godliness taught by their missionaries, but without success. 
 ' Thus it is written,' has repelled the attacks of the emissaries 
 of the pope, who made a great mistake in expecting to bring the 
 Protestant New-Zealander within their pale. To that noble 
 institution, the Bible Society, we are greatly indebted for our 
 success in this mission; and we earnestly pray that God's 
 blessing may rest upon it. One of our tribes has been much 
 agitated about their land ; and for some time past meeting after 
 meeting has been held to prevent its being sold to Europeans. 
 This is uppermost in their minds, and forms the theme of their 
 conversation. But thousands of acres lie waste, which they 
 will never occupy. Their spiritual does not keep pace with 
 their temporal prosperity. They have not yet learned the scrip- 
 tural lesson, that ' it is more blessed to give than to receive.' 
 They now eat the finest of the wheat ; many are dressed with 
 comfortable clothing, and ride on horses like gentlemen. While 
 they ride, the missionary walks. A most objectionable custom 
 has been lately introduced ; which is, that if any one does 
 wrong, payment in money or in property must be made by the 
 transgressor ! This is being carried to a most ridiculous extent, 
 especially among the Mends of the Church, whose minister 
 originated the practice. A female of my own church told me 
 yesterday, that she made a payment to her husband for a wrong 
 expression she had addressed to him. A man called another a 
 slave : payment was instantly demanded and readily paid. In.
 
 XVI.] WAIMATE AND ITS NEIGHBOURHOOD. 371 
 
 many things they are but children in understanding ; and a large 
 share of patience is necessary to bear with their waywardness 
 and self-will. But in the midst of trials, privations, and so- 
 licitude, I have many enjoyments : as the venerable Wesley, in 
 nature's final hour, felt the presence of Him whose he was, and 
 whom he served, so we prove, ' The best of all is, God is with us.' 
 ' Alone, and not alone, am I, 
 
 Though in the solitude so drear; 
 
 I feel my Saviour always nigh ; 
 
 He comes the weary hour to cheer.' 
 
 "When I read of the funds of the Church Missionary Society 
 being in advance of our own, I said to myself, Why should not 
 the directors of that noble institution hand over a portion of 
 their receipts to meet our deficiency ? I have often helped the 
 sick and the dying members of the Church here, preached to 
 them, schooled them, supplied their wants in various ways to 
 improve their social condition ; and does not one good turn de- 
 serve another ? Help, men of Israel, help ! Show your gratitude 
 to Wesley, for kindling the flame of zeal in the Church, by assist- 
 ing his children to carry on the conversion of the world ! Is 
 Christ divided ? Let the Evangelical AEiance answer ! 
 
 ' that the world might taste and see 
 The riches of His grace ! ' 
 
 The atmosphere here is remarkably clear, and heaven's hosts 
 sparkle and twinkle with uncommon brightness, 
 
 ' Numerous as glittering gems of morning dew : 
 
 who can satiate sight 
 
 On such a scene ? in such an ocean wide 
 
 Of deep astonishment ? where depth, height, breadth, 
 
 Are lost in their extremes : and where to count 
 
 The thick-sown glories in this field of fire, 
 
 Perhaps a seraph's computation fails ! "' 
 
 In a dispatch of the governor, presented last session to both 
 Houses of Parliament, His Excellency, after describing the 
 general state of the colony, observes, " It only remains for me to 
 add, that the exertions of our most excellent bishop and his 
 clergy, together with those of the numerous, and I may say ad- 
 mirable, body of missionaries of different denominations, have 
 secured to the colony a greater amount of religious instruction 
 than any other young country has ever enjoyed : and this circum- 
 stance cannot fail ultimately to produce a very powerful effect 
 upon the future population of the country ; while at present it 
 secures to New Zealand advantages which enter into all the rami- 
 fications of the society of the country, and the domestic life both 
 of the natives and Europeans. There can be no doubt that the 
 present state of tranquillity and prosperity of this country, and 
 the rapid advances which the native population is making, arc 
 
 SB i
 
 372 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 in a very great degree to be attributed to the exertions of the 
 various religious bodies in New Zealand." 
 
 As Mr. Leigh commenced this remarkable mission, and con- 
 tinued, after his return to this country, to advocate its claims to 
 the sympathy and benevolence of the Christian public up to the 
 time of his decease, which took place in 1852, we have judged 
 it proper to continue our narrative to the close of that year. 
 
 We cannot but hope, that it will be gratifying to the subscribers 
 of the Wesleyan Missionary Society to be informed as to the 
 state and prospects of the country and of the missions at the 
 above date. This, however, must be done in a very few parti- 
 culars, and with the utmost brevity. 
 
 1. When you opened your mission in New Zealand, little was 
 known in Europe of either the country or its population. After 
 a voyage of nearly sixteen thousand miles, your missionary landed 
 amongst a nation of savages. With the exception of an occa- 
 sional mat, they were naked, having their bodies besmeared with 
 red ochre and oil ; their habitations were inferior to the English 
 dog-kennel, and equally filthy ; while their food was the fern- 
 root, the kumara, and the flesh of men. The customs of their 
 country were their only laws ; and from the capricious decision 
 of the chief there was no appeal. Polygamy embittered domes- 
 tic society, and placed the life of the female in jeopardy " every 
 hour:" while the casualties and wars to which the men were 
 always exposed, were such that no man in the country expected 
 to die a natural death. Now the laws of God and of Great 
 Britain are recognised ; the rights of property and of life are 
 denned and held sacred; while many thousands have been 
 brought to worship one God, marry one wife, and dedicate their 
 offspring, in baptism, to one Mediator, " Christ Jesus." 
 
 2. When Mr. Leigh landed at Wangaroa, the natives were 
 wholly unacquainted with the arts and habits of civilized life. 
 It is true, they had seen with astonishment the European axe, 
 and the ease and rapidity with which it brought the ton-tree 
 to the ground ; but they knew nothing of the process by which 
 the artizan worked it into shape and temper. They said, " Part 
 of it belongs to Europe," referring to the head, " and part of it 
 belongs to New Zealand," referring to the handle. Your mis- 
 sionary showed them how the axe, the chisel, and the saw might 
 be successfully employed, not only in cutting timber, but also in 
 manufacturing various articles of great domestic convenience. 
 He made several agricultural instruments, a rude bedstead, sofa, 
 and chairs, with his own hands. Now the natives can build 
 houses, erect flax-, corn-, and saw-mills, and superintend the work- 
 ing of the steam-engine. Mrs. Leigh instructed the native females 
 in the use of the needle and scissors ; and now the blanket and
 
 XVI.] COMPARATIVE STATEMENT OF PROGRESS. 373 
 
 mat are giving place to the more convenient and ornamental cos- 
 tume of civilized nations. 
 
 3. When missionary Leigh commenced his labours, he had to 
 deal with a language as barbarous as the natives of the country. 
 It had, up to that time, been employed in promoting strife, 
 licentiousness, and bloodshed. It had neither felt the plastic 
 hand of the schoolmaster, nor experienced the sanctifying influ- 
 ence of religion. There was no book in the Maori tongue, and 
 the first visible symbols of the civilized man were written in the 
 sand. The Grammar and Vocabulary of Professor Lee, of Cam- 
 bridge, contained an outline, which has been successfully filled 
 up by Archdeacon Williams, of 'Waiapu. That venerable man, 
 alike distinguished as a Christian missionary and Maori scholar, 
 has placed his successors under great obligations by the publica- 
 tion of his " Dictionary and concise Grammar of the New Zea- 
 land Language." Now, instead of there being but one school- 
 master and one elementary book in the country, there are innu- 
 merable Sunday and day schools, with several seminaries and 
 colleges, in which the languages, the sciences, general literature, 
 and Christian theology are being taught. From these seminaries 
 will come forth a body of enlightened statesmen, divines, and 
 artizans ; who will influence the deliberations of the senate, give 
 dignity and efficiency to the pulpit, and carry intelligence, in- 
 dustry, and sobriety into all the occupations of private life and 
 departments of public business. They possess the word of God, 
 and many thousands of volumes in the Maori language ; have 
 public reading-rooms, periodical publications, and political jour- 
 nals. If their educational establishments and colonial press be 
 conducted with the ability and vigour that now distinguish them, 
 the literature of Europe will, in a few years, be within their reach. 
 
 4. When Mr. Leigh purchased his five acres of land from 
 Tepui and his confederates, a pig from Te Tara, and a dog-skin 
 with which to make himself a pair of shoes, there did not exist 
 any regular commercial intercourse between New Zealand and 
 any other nation. It is true, that ships did occasionally arrive 
 from New South Wales for timber and flax, while the French, 
 American, and British whalers called to barter fire-arms and gun- 
 powder for pigs and potatoes ; but even these limited transac- 
 tions were conducted with mutual jealousy, and frequently ter- 
 minated in hostility and bloodshed. The Europeans then in the 
 country were either runaway sailors, who had fled from the 
 rope's-end at sea, or runaway convicts, who had escaped the gib- 
 bets of Great Britain and the colonies. At the above date, the 
 European population alone amounted to 25,000 souls. The 
 improvement that has taken place in the internal commerce and 
 foreign trade of the country cannot be described within our
 
 374 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 limits. We may, however, adduce the settlement of Nelson as- 
 an illustration. From 1846 to December, 1848, the stock had 
 increased, horses, from 99 to 234; horned cattle, from 1,591 
 to 3,540; sheep, from 10,022 to 37,699 ; goats, from 1,029 to 
 5,353 ; pigs, from 2,866 to 8,739 : 5,500 of these belonged to 
 the natives. The improvement in trade is equally striking. 
 From 1843 to 1846, the imports fell from 28,867 to 3,082; 
 while the exports rose from 629 to 9,819. Advices have just 
 been received in this country of the discovery of the precious 
 metals at Coromandel Harbour, Auckland, and Canterbury set- 
 tlement. Coal has also been found, and copper dug up, within, 
 eight miles of Nelson. The future can alone reveal the results 
 of these discoveries. 
 
 5. When Mr. Leigh and the artizans of Marsden first revealed 
 the true God to the natives of New Zealand,* explained the 
 doctrine of man's responsibility, and brought that doctrine to 
 bear upon the principles and habits of the people, they found 
 them dishonest, turbulent, and cruel: in consequence of their 
 feuds and wars, some portion of the soil was moistened daily 
 with the blood of man. The present governor has borne a dis- 
 tinct testimony to the deep and almost universal change that has. 
 taken place in these respects. " The whole of these islands," he 
 observes, "are now in a state of complete tranquillity; every 
 settlement is in a prosperous condition : the native race are 
 loyal, contented, and rapidly increasing in wealth, and the local 
 government now possesses considerable influence over them." 
 What, may we inquire, has tamed the ferocity of the "native 
 race," produced on so extended a scale this feeling of " loyalty " 
 to the crown of England, and " tranquillized " those roving masses, 
 who, for centuries, had been going about, like the legions of 
 Satan, "seeking whom they might devour?" 
 
 These, we are told, are the legitimate results of science and in- 
 dustry, emanating from colonization. When it becomes necessary, 
 we are prepared to show, that, but for the labours of Marsden's- 
 lay-settlers, and those of Leigh, Stack, Turner, Hobbs, and their 
 successors, the country could not have been colonized when it 
 was. Unless the colonists had arrived in greater numbers than 
 Britain at any time supplied, the natives would have baked them 
 in their ovens, and eaten them at a meal. Others, equally anxious 
 to exclude Christianity from all claim to these lofty achievements, 
 have ascribed them to the establishment of British authority, 
 sustained by the British bayonet. When these reasons have been 
 assigned to the Christian* chiefs for the general "tranquillity" 
 referred to in His Excellency's communication, they have indig- 
 nantly denied their relevancy. They have said, in their own 
 * The first sermon was preached \>j Marsden himself.
 
 XVI.] ADVANTAGES OP THE NATIVES. 375 
 
 simple yet forcible mode of expression, " Do not think that New- 
 Zealand is quiet and in peace because we feared the muskets and 
 the soldiers. No ; we did not fear them, only the word of God. 
 It was this we feared.' It was this that chained New-Zealand 
 hands, and bound them fast that they could not fight. By the 
 word of God New Zealand is in peace." The truth of this must 
 be obvious to any one at all acquainted with the relative strength 
 and position of the two races. " The group of colonies," says 
 Sir George Grey, " comprised in the New-Zealand islands, are 
 composed at present of what may be termed nine principal Eu- 
 ropean settlements, besides smaller dependencies of these. Their 
 total European population may be stated at 26,000 souls. These 
 settlements are scattered over a distance of nine hundred miles of 
 latitude ; they are separated from each other by wide intervals ; 
 and communication, even for persons on horseback, exists only 
 between three of them. Their inhabitants have never been trained 
 to the use of arms, and are so scattered that it would be found 
 impossible to afford efficient protection. The wide intervals be- 
 tween these European colonies are occupied by a native race, 
 estimated to consist of 120,000 souls, a very large proportion of 
 whom are males capable of bearing arms. These natives are 
 generally armed with rifles, or double-barrelled guns ; they are 
 addicted to war ; have repeatedly, in encounters with our troops, 
 been reported by our own officers to be equal to any European 
 troops ; are such good tacticians, that we have never yet succeeded 
 in bringing them to a decisive battle. In fact, they are better 
 equipped for warfare in this country than our own troops ; and 
 from the position they occupy between all the settlements, they 
 can choose their own point of attack, and might even so mislead 
 the most wary government as to their intended operations, as to 
 render it extremely difficult to tell at what point they meant to 
 strike a blow. They can move their forces with rapidity and 
 secrecy; whilst, from the general absence of roads, the impassable 
 nature of the country, and the utter want of supplies, it is impos- 
 sible to move a European force more than a few miles into the 
 interior from any settlement. In any thing like a national war, 
 there can be little doubt that almost every village would pour 
 forth its chiefs and its population. The centre of the northern 
 island is occupied by a mountain range, the highest point of which 
 is ten thousand feet above the level of the sea, and is covered with 
 perpetual snow, having as one of its peaks a volcano of boiling 
 water. The subsidiary mountain ridges or spurs, thrown off 
 from the main range, are, for the most part, (where roads have 
 not been constructed across them,) impassable even for horses : 
 so that no overland communication, except for foot-passengers, 
 can be considered as yet existing between several principal
 
 376 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 settlements. The European settlements are situated chiefly in 
 the plains, whilst the Maori population inhabit the central 
 mountain-range, or are scattered along the fertile banks of the 
 rivers, or occupy the coast-line which intervenes between the 
 several European settlements." 
 
 This is by far the most candid and important document ever 
 published in this country on the relative strength and actual state 
 of parties in New Zealand. Had the natives, at any period, 
 broken out in one simultaneous insurrectionary movement, what 
 would have been the consequences ? And have there been no 
 movements 'of embittered hostility ? no conflicting interests? no 
 national jealousies ? no seasons of intense excitement ? There 
 have ! What, then, gave cohesion to these heterogeneous mate- 
 rials, and afterwards consolidated the union ? We say, frankly, 
 The permeating influence of the word of God, and the missionary. 
 Let the institutions of Christianity be vigorously sustained, and 
 they will issue in the blending of the two races, the European 
 and the Maori, until, in the feeling they entertain towards each 
 other, they become as one people, strong for defensive purposes, 
 if necessary ; strong to repel unjust aggression, such as Tahiti has 
 experienced ; and strong for all benevolent and Christian enter- 
 prises. This state of society is fast setting in. Each European 
 settlement has attracted to its vicinity, or contains mixed up with 
 its white inhabitants, a considerable Maori population. In these 
 cases both races already form one harmonious community, 
 connected together by commercial and agricultural pursuits : 
 they profess the same faith, resort to the same courts of jus- 
 tice, stand mutually and indifferently to each other in the 
 relation of landlord and tenant, and are insensibly forming one 
 people. 
 
 6. But "what is the chaff to the wheat? saith the Lord." 
 What are these vast commercial and social advantages, compared 
 with the spiritual and eternal benefits resulting from the labours 
 of Leigh and his successors ? We can only afford space for 
 figures. Independently of those who have died in the Lord from 
 year to year, the present number of communicants is 4,422 ; chil- 
 dren in the day-schools, 3,500; in the sabbath-schools, above 
 7,000; 11,000 persons attend the public ministry on the Lord's 
 day. This extended field is occupied by only twenty missionaries 
 and their assistants. Alas ! what a disparity between the number 
 of agents and the momentous task assigned' to them ! We ask 
 the friends of the Wesleyan missions, Do you intend your agents 
 to penetrate and influence the entire mass of society in New Zea- 
 land? to subvert the "customs " of ages? to create a national 
 sense of responsibility ? to excite feelings, anxieties, and conduct 
 becoming the Christian, in the various relations of life, and to
 
 XVII.] MB. LEIGH RETURNS TO ENGLAND. 377 
 
 promote habits of Christian zeal and liberality for the glory of 
 Christ ? Then we tell you frankly, that you must double their 
 number ! 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 MR. LEIGH RESUMES THE ITINERANCY IN ENGLAND MARRIES FAILURE 
 OF HIS HEALTH DEATH AND FUNERAL DISTINGUISHING EXCEL- 
 LENCIES OF HIS CHARACTER. 
 
 HA.VING established missions in New South Wales and New 
 Zealand, and remained eighteen years in connexion with those 
 missions, Mr. Leigh returned to England in 1831. He had been 
 the subject of affliction for some time before he left the colony, 
 and suffered much from mental depression, occasioned by the 
 death of Mrs. Leigh. Being incapacitated for public duty, he 
 spent the following year, as a supernumerary, in Liverpool. This 
 season of relaxation proved so far beneficial, that, at the Confer- 
 ence of 1833, he felt able to resume the itinerancy, and received 
 an appointment to Gravesend. The year was fully occupied with 
 the ordinary duties of the ministerial and pastoral offices, with 
 frequent excursions into other circuits, to awaken a more general 
 interest in behalf of the missions, and to increase the intensity of 
 their missionary zeal. 
 
 In November, 1834, he received the following interesting note, 
 from the Kev. G. Young, A.M., author of the ' Life and Voyages 
 of Captain James Cook, F.R.S.:" "I received from a friend 
 some beautiful verses, composed by him on occasion of hearing 
 you relate an interesting anecdote of your having seen the name 
 ' Cook,' inscribed on a rock in New Zealand, while you were there 
 as a missionary. As I mean to notice this incident, and insert 
 the verses in my ' Life of Captain Cook,' which for some years I 
 have had in view, and now intend shortly to put to press, I shall 
 feel much obliged by your informing me, in what part of New 
 Zealand you met with the inscription, and at what time, and what 
 other letters or figures were inscribed on the rock, in addition to 
 the name ' Cook.' Was there a date annexed, as the verses seem 
 to imply ? and, if so, what was the date ? You probably took 
 a note of it at the time, and will be able to give me the particu- 
 lars correctly. I have been much encouraged, in preparing this 
 Life of the prince of navigators, by the Earls Mulgrave, Carlisle, 
 and Fitzwilliam,the Archbishop of York, and Archdeacon Wrang- 
 ham." Mr. Leigh having satisfied the author on the above 
 topics, his work appeared in due time. 
 
 The following is a copy of the verses referred to, with the intro- 
 ductory observations of the author. " On the main-land, two 
 small pyramids of stone were erected on two different hills, and
 
 378 LIFE OF THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 balls, beads, coins, and other European articles deposited in them. 
 Yet these were not the only memorials left in New Zealand, to 
 record the visit of our illustrious navigator : another was observed 
 above seventeen years ago, by the Rev. Samuel Leigh, under -cir- 
 cumstances particularly interesting. This gentleman, connected 
 with the Wesleyan Missionary Society, who commenced a mission 
 in New Zealand in 1822, paid a previous visit to the Bay of Is- 
 lands, and other places in the northern part of that country, in 
 1818 ; and in one of his walks near the shore he was delighted 
 to meet the name COOK inscribed on a rock. When Mr. Leigh, 
 on his return to England, related the circumstance, the recital- 
 produced the following beautiful verses from the pen of a friend, 
 which he has entitled 
 
 "THE MISSIONARY AND THE MARINER. 
 
 " As once around the Hebrew sage, 
 
 Sole monarch of their den, 
 The lions, crouching, still'd their rage, 
 
 Till then unawed by men ; 
 So Leigh npon New Zealand's shore 
 
 Calm and intrepid stood, 
 'Midst cannibals, untamed before, 
 
 And hot from scenes of blood ; 
 For angels answers to his prayer 
 And God even Daniel's God were there. 
 
 " No Briton's foot to guide was found, 
 
 No British voice to cheer ; 
 Each face was strange, as strange the sound 
 
 That fell upon his ear : 
 But while he mused along the strand, 
 
 Upon a rock sublime 
 He traced the carvings of some hand, 
 
 Left legible by time : 
 
 "When forth with quicken'd step he flew, 
 A known inscription met his view. 
 
 " 'T was not the hand that once appear'd, 
 
 Appalling Babel's king ; 
 'T was not the language to be fear'd 
 
 "When death is on the wing ; 
 But to the Briton, doomed to roam, 
 
 A hand stretch'd o'er the seas, 
 Language that rapt his spirit home, 
 
 Like music on the breeze : 
 The name of COOK, that mountain bore, 
 The date when first he trod the shore. 
 
 " The bold adventurer seem'd to rise 
 
 In vision to his sight, 
 And with a voice, as from the skies, 
 Inspired him with delight :
 
 XVII.] CAPTAIN COOK'S MEMORIAL. 
 
 ' An ocean-ranger was my lot, 
 
 With Britain's flag uufurl'd, 
 The guide to many a desert spot, 
 
 While sailing round the world : 
 'T is yours to preach, your Lord display, 
 And, Baptist-like, prepare His way.' 
 
 " No written words, from Nature's birth, 
 
 In Zealand could be shown, 
 Till Britons, grasping sea and earth, 
 
 Engraved them deep in stone : 
 And in that language, deeper still, 
 
 And brighter far shall shine 
 Celestial truth, Jehovah's will, 
 
 In characters Divine, 
 And letters, first on granite spread, 
 Till nature's exit shall be read. 
 
 " These ' stones cry out ' in Britain's praise, 
 
 Tar o'er the ocean's wave ; 
 The mariners their voices raise, 
 
 Though slumbering in the grave : 
 The name of COOK, and but the name, 
 
 His eulogy contains ; 
 'T is like the hallow'd trump of Fame, 
 
 O'er mountains, seas, and plains : 
 And rocks, uprear'd by Nature's hand, 
 His monumental piles shall stand. 
 
 " And, LEIGH, thy name like his shall live, 
 
 Survive the lightning's shock, 
 Though Time should his erasure give 
 
 Those carvings of the rock : 
 The word of God shall be proclaim'd, 
 
 And David's harp be strung, 
 The human savage sweetly tamed, 
 
 And converts, old and young, 
 As ' living stones,' shall build sublime 
 THY monument of praise through time." 
 
 Mr. Leigh was enabled to prosecute his public labours, with 
 very occasional interruptions, in several circuits during the fol- 
 lowing seven years. In August, 1842, he married Mrs. Eliza- 
 beth Kaye, widow of the Eev. William Kaye, Wesley an minister. 
 This lady he had known and respected for many years. Possess- 
 ing a sound judgment, deep piety, and an eminently meek and 
 amiable disposition, she was peculiarly qualified to sustain the 
 dignity of his ministerial character, and supply the elements of 
 social and domestic happiness. In conducting female classes, 
 administering consolation to the afflicted, and removing little 
 obstructions to the peace and prosperity of the church of Christ, 
 the Wesleyan body possesses but few of her sex more successful 
 than Mrs. Leigh. 
 
 Towards the close of the second year after his marriage, his
 
 380 LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 former ailments returned with increasing severity, and compelled 
 him again to retire from the regular duties of the ministry. He 
 selected Reading as the place of his future residence, and per- 
 manently settled there in 1845. Although freed from all eccle- 
 siastical obligation to stated labours, he yet felt that the vows of 
 God were upon him ; and under this conviction was incessantly 
 employed for the church. In meeting classes, conducting prayer- 
 meetings, visiting and relieving the sick poor, and preaching the 
 gospel, he found a congenial and extended sphere of usefulness. 
 Having no family of his own, he adopted two of Mrs. Leigh's 
 nieces, whom he brought up in " the nurture and admonition of 
 the Lord." Anne, the eldest, now the wife of a Wesleyan minis- 
 ter, is an " example to the flock." On the birth of her first- 
 born, Mr. Leigh said, " Let his name be Sydney : who can tell 
 but he may yet become an Australian missionary?" Young 
 Sydney was put down in Mr. Leigh's class-book, and made a 
 weekly and quarterly contributor to the cause of religion. 
 
 Being exempt from the constantly-recurring claims of the 
 regular ministry, he was more at liberty to devote his intervals 
 of health to the interests of the foreign missions. With a view 
 to promote those interests, he travelled many thousands of miles, 
 using all kinds of conveyances, at all seasons of the year, by day 
 and by night. His public addresses were always characterized 
 by perspicuity and earnestness. He gave vitality and action to 
 every scene he described on the platform. His manly aspect 
 and generous disposition inspired confidence and commanded 
 respect. The reader may have been informed, that gentlemen 
 travelling in a similar capacity, have, by adopting a respectable 
 scale of charges, and a prudent economy in accomplishing their 
 journeys, added considerably to their income by " gathering up 
 the fragments." Without entering into matters of detail, we 
 can assure him, that though Mr. Leigh's travelling expenses were 
 supplemented by something additional from his own private re- 
 sources, he generally returned from missionary deputations with 
 an empty pocket. I find, from his correspondence, that, ou one 
 occasion, the accidental meeting with a friend, while passing 
 through a provincial town, alone saved him from the necessity of 
 selling his great coat. On another occasion, and under similar 
 circumstances, he must have parted with his travelling cloak, had 
 not an unforeseen hand relieved him in time to take his ticket for 
 the next train. " A poorer than himself he could not see." 
 
 Those labours were continued with undiminished interest, on 
 his part, till Monday, November 24th, 1851. On the evening 
 of that day, Mr. Leigh, Mr. Puddicombe, and the writer left 
 Beading, to attend a missionary meeting at Blackwater. While 
 Mr. Leigh was addressing the meeting on the Australian mission,
 
 xvii.] MR. LEIGH'S LAST ILLNESS. 3i 
 
 he had occasion to use a paper containing some figures which he 
 had previously prepared. On looking at the paper, he was sur- 
 prised to find that the figures had entirely disappeared. Turn- 
 ing round to the writer, who was standing by his side, he inquired, 
 " Can you see any figures on this paper ?" He replied, " Cer- 
 tainly I do ;" and, regarding this as an admonitory symptom, 
 added, " Have the goodness to sit down, Mr. Leigh, and I will 
 finish your speech." With this request he complied, and resumed 
 his seat. At the close of the meeting, the writer took him by 
 the hand, and said, " How do you feel now, Mr. Leigh ? " He 
 instantly replied, " I can complain of nothing but indistinctness 
 of vision, and a little uneasiness about my head." The carriage 
 was immediately ordered, and he returned to Reading. It was 
 agreed to try the effects of a night's rest before calling in medi- 
 cal aid. The next morning the opinion of Dr. Cowan was soli- 
 cited. After carefully examining all the symptoms, the doctor 
 was of opinion, that, though severe, they might be mitigated, 
 and further evil averted. During the following night, however, 
 paralysis ensued, and the use of the left side was entirely taken 
 away. He remained in this state, without much variation of 
 symptom, until the beginning of March, 1852. On the 3rd of 
 that month, he had a succession of shivering fits, which shook 
 his whole frame, and produced great debility. In the evening 
 he sent for the writer. On entering his room, he observed, 
 " Though my head is much disturbed, you must speak to me 
 about the sufferings and triumph of Christ. I wish to be wholly 
 sanctified. I have always admired those lines of Wesley, 
 
 ' Hide me, my Saviour, hide, 
 
 Till the storm of life he past ; 
 Safe into the haven guide, 
 O receive my soul at last ! 
 
 ' Plenteous grace with thee is found, 
 
 Grace to cover all my sin : 
 Let the healing streams abound, 
 Make and keep me pure within.' " 
 
 Then, raising his hand towards heaven, he said, " Lord, I have 
 often prayed unto thee since I have been confined to this bed, 
 and thou hast as often answered me. Glory be to God ! 
 
 ' Object of our glorious hope, 
 Jesus comes to lift us up 1 
 
 ' He hath our salvation wrought ; 
 He our captive souls hath bought ; 
 He hath reconciled to God ; 
 He hath wash'd us in His blood.' 
 
 I want to be saved this very night. Do, sir, pray that I may be 
 fully saved, this very night." The writer, having complied with
 
 382 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 his request, and spoken soothingly to him on the infinite wil- 
 lingness of God to fill his whole heart with holiness and love, 
 and of the sufficiency of Divine grace to impart these blessings 
 to him now, again commended him to God in prayer. Calm, 
 firm, and decided, he looked like a man fully prepared for some 
 new and great enterprise. He passed the night tranquilly; 
 enjoying realizing views of future glory, and a guarantee, in the 
 abiding witness of the Spirit, that he would soon be in posses- 
 sion of "an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that 
 fadeth not away." 
 
 On Saturday, May 1st, his symptoms assumed a still more 
 aggravated form, and it was now obvious that his end was near ; 
 but his mind was peaceful and happy. The following night was 
 passed in restlessness and suffering; and at six o'clock on Sunday 
 morning, May 2nd, he sent a request that the writer would lose 
 no time in coming to see him. On entering Mr. Leigh's bed- 
 room, he perceived that his breathing had become difficult, and 
 his utterance indistinct; but his faculties were vigorous, and his 
 mind buoyant with faith and hope. It had been agreed that he 
 should receive the Lord's supper in the afternoon ; but it was 
 now apparent that he had not strength to endure the fatigue. 
 Throwing his arm across his chest, he said, " I have much pain 
 here." The writer replied, " No doubt you have ; but God is 
 making arrangements for effectually relieving you. If you have 
 commenced this sabbath in pain, there is every probability of 
 your spending the evening in heaven, in fellowship with a great 
 body of missionaries, and all of them, like yourself, returned mis- 
 sionaries. The change will be wonderful." He replied, " The 
 change will indeed be wonderful ; but all will be well. And as 
 it regards the returned missionaries, Dr. Coke will be at the 
 head of us." His attention being directed to Hebrews vii. 25, 
 "Wherefore He is able also to save them to the uttermost that 
 come unto God by Him, seeing He ever liveth to make interces- 
 sion for them," he was reminded of the importance and value of 
 a confiding faith in the atonement and intercession of Christ, at 
 such a crisis as had overtaken him. He said, with some emo- 
 tion, "But for confidence in Christ I should, even now, be 
 upset ; but ' though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him.' " 
 
 He had the perfect command of his faculties, and continued 
 to speak until within two or three minutes of his decease. At 
 last the power of utterance failed, and, while heaving a sigh, the 
 spirit retired from its " earthly house," to " a building of God, 
 an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens." He 
 was attended during his last illness by Dr. Cowan, a gentleman 
 as distinguished for the ability and. eloquence with which he 
 defends the Protestant institutions of his country, as for the
 
 XVII.] HIS DEATH AND CHARACTER. 383 
 
 successful application of medical science and experience to the 
 relief of suffering humanity. By Mrs. Leigh the tenderest offices 
 of conjugal affection were discharged, by night and by day, with 
 a cheerfulness and promptitude that greatly mitigated the trial 
 through which her husband was passing to "the valley and 
 shadow of death." Mr. Leigh was interred in the Reading 
 cemetery, in the presence of a large concourse of people, of all 
 classes and denominations. On a monumental stone placed over 
 his grave is the following inscription : " In memory of the Rev. 
 Samuel Leigh, first Wesleyan missionary to Australia and New 
 Zealand, who died May 2nd, 1852, aged sixty-six years. 'When 
 it pleased God, who separated me from my mother's womb, and 
 called me by His grace, to reveal His Son in me, that I might 
 preach Him among the HEATHEN ; immediately I conferred not 
 with flesh and blood.' (Gal. i. 15, 16.)" 
 
 The peculiar circumstances in which Mr. Leigh was placed, 
 both in Australia and New Zealand, and the extraordinary inter- 
 positions of Divine Providence in his behalf, could not fail to 
 impress upon him a remarkable character. With the exception 
 of those of Dr. Coke, the results of Mr. Leigh's labours have 
 been unparalleled in the history of the Wesleyan Missionary 
 Society; and the time is not remote when the man to whom God 
 assigned the honour of laying the foundation of the Wesleyan 
 churches in the two sections of the globe so frequently referred 
 to, will not be thought unworthy of having his name recorded 
 on the same tablet with that "prince of missionaries," in the 
 metropolitan church of Methodism. "In writing the life of Mr. 
 Leigh," said Dr. Cowan to the author, " you have to define a 
 character that combined all the elements of true greatness, an 
 original character." 
 
 We would place before the reader, in a few sentences, some 
 of those excellences that more particularly distinguished Mr. 
 Leigh, and were obvious to the most superficial observer of 
 human life. 
 
 1. He was singularly qualified for the arduous duties assigned 
 to him in the order of Divine Providence. He possessed a 
 strong muscular frame, free from all hereditary disease ; capable 
 of enduring long-continued hunger, fatiguing journeys, exposure 
 to cold and wet while sleeping in the woods at night, and the 
 wasting labours devolving upon him during the day. His mind 
 was of a sanguine temperament, eager and unswerving in the 
 pursuit of its object, of indomitable courage, and imbued with 
 the principles of true religion. These qualifications are in- 
 dispensable in every one who would undertake a mission to 
 uncivilized men. Indeed, all candidates for either the foreign or 
 home departments of the Wesleyan ministry should be free from
 
 384- LIFE OF THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 constitutional infirmity and hereditary ailment; fora constitu- 
 tion originally impregnated with the seeds of disease will not be 
 able long to sustain the pressure of the heavy duties unavoidably 
 connected with the office. In all cases mental fitness should 
 be combined with physical competency. 
 
 2. Mr. Leigh was a man of earnest and unaffected piety. It 
 is a melancholy spectacle to witness a minister, and especially a 
 missionary minister, laden with the responsibilities of the sacred 
 office, and himself without religion, or possessing only so much 
 as is necessary to carry him with gravity and seriousness through 
 its duties. Mr. Leigh was truly converted to God in early life ; 
 and " the love of God," then " shed abroad in his heart by the" 
 Holy Ghost," constituted the basis of his character, and the 
 germ of all his excellences. The religious principles co-eval 
 with this event, were strengthened and matured by daily vigi- 
 lance, reading of the scriptures, and prayer. His profound con- 
 cern for the salvation of men originated in love to Christ. The 
 price which He had paid for their redemption appeared to Mr. 
 Leigh to enhance their value, and render it infinitely desirable 
 that they should be made acquainted with. the benefits which He 
 died to purchase, and has gone to heaven to dispense. While his 
 zeal led him to seek in order to save the lost of every land, it 
 moved him to select the outcasts of the human race as the objects 
 of his preference. To tell him that he had selected the worst, 
 was just to awaken and kindle up within him all the sympathies 
 of a generous nature. To assure him that to attempt their con- 
 version would be to put comfort, health, and even life itself, in 
 jeopardy, was only to fire his ambition to place himself " be- 
 tween the dead and the living," as the next victim, should the 
 " plague" not be " stayed." Remind him of the loneliness of 
 his situation, when " far hence amongst the Gentiles," the utter 
 hopelessness of success, and the small amount of good which, 
 under the most favourable circumstances, one individual would 
 be likely to accomplish ; that he might as well attempt to level 
 the forests of either country with one axe, as to bring the bar- 
 barians of New South Wales or New Zealand to the knowledge 
 of the truth by one voice ; and he replies in the language of 
 Paul, " None of these things move me, neither count I my life 
 dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, 
 and the ministry, which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to 
 testify the gospel of the grace of God." His heroism in danger, 
 and patience in suffering, were nothing more than practical de- 
 velopements of the religious principle, "Love suffereth long, AND 
 is kind. Love envieth not. Love doth not vaunt, is not puffed 
 up : doth not behave itself unbecomingly : doth not seek its own 
 things ONLY : is not exasperated: doth not imagine evil : doth not
 
 XVII.] HIS PIETY AND MOBAL RECTITUDE. . 385 
 
 rejoice in iniquity, but jointly rejoiceth in the truth : covereth 
 all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all 
 things."* 
 
 To such foreign missionaries as may condescend to peruse 
 these pages, we would say, with all humility, " Brethren, suffer 
 the word of exhortation." We should be guilty of overlooking 
 one important end of religious biography, were we not to call 
 your special attention to this part of Mr. Leigh's character. We 
 would therefore remind you, that your personal salvation, and 
 the success of your enterprise, are mainly depending upon the 
 cultivation of the principles we have just specified. A little 
 reflection will convince you, that, without the daily accumula- 
 tion of devotional power, it will be utterly impossible, in certain 
 circumstances of temptation and opportunity, successfully to re- 
 pel the seductions of the world, the appetite, and the devil. How 
 can you expect the Spirit to " guide you into all truth," into 
 the theory, experience, and practice of "all truth," if, by un- 
 faithfulness to either God or His church, you are " grieving that 
 Holy Spirit ?" On what foundation can you rest your expec- 
 tation of success, in your endeavours to negotiate peace between 
 heaven and earth, if you forfeit your commission as Christian 
 ambassadors ? It is impossible that you should be able to look 
 round upon the people of your charge, and say, " The seals of 
 our apostleship are ye in the Lord," if you are aiming at other 
 objects than the glory of Christ. If you suffer your devotional 
 fervour to be cooled down to the temperature of the world's 
 indifference, you become like the fig-tree upon which the ana- 
 thema of the Saviour fell : " It soon withered away." O re- 
 member that the hopes of the Heathen, and the expectations 
 of the churches, centre in you ; that the eyes of Christendom 
 are upon you ; and that the labouring classes in Great Britain 
 are contributing a portion of the produce of their industry to 
 sustain your mission. We " beseech you, therefore, brethren, 
 by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living 
 sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable 
 service. And be not conformed to this world ; but be ye trans- 
 formed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what 
 is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God." 
 
 3. Moral rectitude was another distinguishing peculiarity in 
 
 Mr. Leigh. With him there was no affectation of qualities that 
 
 did not belong to him, and no exhibition of equivocal colours 
 
 calculated to mislead the inexperienced navigator : every part of 
 
 his conduct was natural, transparent, and real. As figures in 
 
 arithmetic are the representatives of definite quantities, so the 
 
 words and actions of this good man were legitimate emanations 
 
 * Mackuight's Translation. 
 
 C
 
 886 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 from a heart permeated with candour, truth, and goodness. Of 
 him it might be truly said, that, from honest conviction, as 
 well as " out of the abundance of the heart, the mouth speaketh." 
 It was a primary consideration with him, to keep his heart right 
 with God; and his religious progress was marked by a con- 
 tinuous effort to bring his experience and practice to the strict- 
 est conformity to the requirement of " the first and great com- 
 mandment," " Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy 
 heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind." By this 
 standard he tested the validity of his principles, and the recti- 
 tude of his actions. While integrity of motive characterized his 
 intercourse with God, and fellowship with His church, it carried 
 him cheerfully through all the social and relative duties of the 
 Christian life. He was satisfied with an equality of power and 
 privilege, and desired no pre-eminence amongst his brethren; 
 but every approximation to distinction, by means of human 
 patronage, gained by the suppleness of adulation, was abhorrent 
 to his feelings. 
 
 We do not regard a desire to become eminent in the church 
 as being in itself necessarily sinful ; nor conclude, that the wish to 
 avoid office must necessarily be religious. The apostle obviously 
 intimates, that a man may innocently, and even religiously, 
 " desire the office of a bishop;" but, in this case, the "work" 
 and office must be combined. Where office and responsibility 
 devolved upon Mr. Leigh, by the spontaneous suffrage of his 
 brethren, he just looked upon it as enhancing his obligations to 
 fidelity; and no circumstances, however arduous, could induce 
 him to betray the trust. On relinquishing the general super- 
 intendency of the South-Sea missions, an office which was, even 
 then, invest'ed with considerable discretionary powers, he could 
 say, with Samuel, " Whose ox have I taken ? or whose ass have 
 I taken ? or whom have I defrauded ? whom have I oppressed ? 
 or of whose hand have I received a bribe ?" In the appropria- 
 tion of the sums of money, or articles of barter, placed at his 
 disposal, in the countries in which he laboured, he observed the 
 most scrupulous regard to equity and economy. It is well 
 known to the brethren who were then associated with him, that 
 in all transactions involving the property of the Society, he 
 evinced a more rigid frugality than when exchanging his own 
 commodities. The savage would sometimes demand an inade- 
 quate, instead of an exorbitant, price ; and when this was the 
 case, Mr. Leigh would say to him, " The price you have named 
 is not sufficient, and the true Jehovah requires me to give full 
 value for your produce." In all his business dealings with 
 men, he rigidly adhered to our Lord's injunction, " All things 
 whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so
 
 XVII.] HIS INDUSTRY AND PUNCTUALITY. 387 
 
 to them: for this is the law and the prophets." The law here 
 laid down with such distinctness and authority, is of universal 
 application ; and just in proportion as the nations of the earth 
 become impressed with a sense of their responsibility to God, 
 will it govern the commerce of the world. It would be a remark- 
 able thing indeed, (and, thank God, it has been of rare occur- 
 rence,) were a missionary so far to forget the peculiarity of his 
 position, as to employ the smallest portion of the consecrated 
 offerings of God's people, emphatically his " Lord's money," to 
 any purpose not absolutely essential to his personal comfort, or 
 the efficient working of his mission. Our Lord's admonition 
 carries in it peculiar solemnity, when applied to the missionary: 
 "Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life." 
 
 Mr. Leigh possessed a noble and well-constituted mind, which 
 claimed the right to exercise independent thought on the affairs 
 of the state or policy of the church ; and was, at the same time, 
 ever ready to give a respectful attention to the opinions of others, 
 and to pay a dutiful regard to competent authority, whether 
 civil or ecclesiastical. " Whatsoever things are true, whatsoever 
 things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things 
 are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of 
 good report," these formed the substance of his " thoughts," 
 and were interwoven with the whole texture of his life. 
 
 4. Mr. Leigh carried industry and punctuality into all the 
 duties of life, and offices of religion. He considered the game 
 of life too momentous in its consequences to be played heed- 
 lessly. His own observation had supplied conclusive evidence 
 of the mischievous effects of indolence and irregularity on the 
 reputation and success of the common tradesman. He had often 
 marked how inconvenient those habits were to the man himself, 
 the degree in which they obstructed his prosperity, and the 
 amount of injury they inflicted upon others. In our judgment, 
 such habits form a moral disqualification for the ministerial 
 office ; for whatever the intellectual character of the individual 
 may be, they render it impossible for him to conciliate the 
 respect, or command the confidence, of the public. Having no 
 fixed system by which, to regulate his studies at home, or his 
 labours abroad, he is like a vessel at sea, without either com- 
 pass, canvass, or rudder. The sailing qualities of the ship may 
 be first-rate, and the nautical skill and experience of the com- 
 mander unquestionable; but, in such circumstances, she must 
 be entirely at the mercy of conflicting elements ; and it must be 
 owing to a rare concurrence of wind and tide if she escapes total 
 destruction. The solemn words of Paul are as applicable to 
 these habits as to voluptuousness -. " She who liveth in pleasure 
 is dead while she liveth:" her whole life is a fictitious one; it 
 2 c 2
 
 388 LIFE OP THE REV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 wants all the substantial realities and enjoyments of life, while 
 there is the positive death of virtue, honour, and happiness. 
 
 The Wesleyan ministry was intended to afford neither incite- 
 ments nor opportunities for self-indulgence. Irregular habits 
 are incompatible with its duties. The man who is charged with 
 the instruction and supervision of a circuit, containing ten or 
 twelve separate churches, with all their diversified and complex 
 interests, and who is expected and required to promote the 
 unity and prosperity of the whole, must either give himself 
 wholly to those duties, or degenerate into a mere cumberer of 
 the ground. No affectation of pulpit superiority should induce 
 any minister either to neglect the less popular branches of his 
 duty, or devolve them upon his less gifted brethren ; for, unless 
 every minister in a circuit takes an equal proportion of labour 
 and responsibility, the work of God cannot be conducted to any 
 successful issue. 
 
 It must be obvious, therefore, that the judicious division and 
 diligent improvement of time are essential to personal respecta- 
 bility and ministerial success. It is an easy thing to waste, in 
 superfluous sleep, agreeable recreation, or unprofitable visits, 
 such portions of time as would, if sedulously improved, enable 
 an ordinary man to realize, in a few years, an intellectual for- 
 tune. When Mr. Wesley instituted a service at five o'clock in 
 the morning, he saw that while it would prepare his people for 
 the duties, sufferings, or bereavements of the day, it would alsa 
 operate as a grand auxiliary in forming the character of his 
 preachers. He knew that, as, in medical practice, the admi- 
 nistration of a strong narcotic in the morning will induce drow- 
 siness all the day ; so, in the science of religion, the vigorous 
 exercise of the faculties at an early hour is like winding up the 
 mainspring of the watch, and will keep the whole mechanism of 
 the mind in activity throughout the day. The writer had it 
 from the lips of Dr. Adam Clarke, that Mr. Wesley would 
 invest no man with the office of the ministry who could not be 
 moulded to a conformity to so reasonable and important a rule 
 of duty. What but the reluctance of apathy prevents the Chris- 
 tian minister from enjoying the benefits of early rising ? Let 
 the beauties of Divine truth be laid fully open to the perceptions 
 of the biblical student, and the practice now so irksome to him 
 will become a perfect luxury. Long before the hammer of the 
 artizan has announced the commencement of a new day of mecha- 
 nical industry, will he be found prosecuting his inquiries into 
 the revealed will of God, "with the Holy Ghost sent down from 
 heaven." 
 
 Mr. Leigh could afford to be punctual in every thing, because 
 he was methodical. No congregation calculated on waiting five
 
 XVII.] HIS CATHOLIC SPIRIT. 389 
 
 minutes after the time, when he was to be the preacher. What 
 must the man of commerce, the systematic tradesman, and orderly 
 mechanic think, who, having been accustomed to the utmost ex- 
 actness in commencing and closing the business-transactions of 
 the week, enter the house of God on Sunday, where every thing 
 should " be done decently and in order," and find an assembly 
 kept in suspense by the uncertain habits of the officiating minis- 
 ter ? They must surely conclude that, if he can swerve from the 
 appointed time on so solemn and public an occasion, he is not to 
 be trusted in reference to the more private, though not less im- 
 portant, duties of his profession. Mr. Leigh was sure to be at 
 the bed-side of the afflicted, so soon as he heard of their illness, 
 to unveil the cross, and reveal the evangelical remedy in death. 
 After he became a supernumerary, he would preach in the morn- 
 ing, and reprove the people for late attendance ; in the evening 
 he would take his seat as a hearer five minutes before the time, 
 and thus preserve his reputation for consistency. In this country 
 there are many circumstances to remind the irregular minister of 
 the necessity of punctuality ; but in some foreign stations, and 
 in the absence of such circumstances, nothing but the force of re- 
 ligious principles, producing great tenderness of conscience, can 
 sustain the habit. Let the officers of the church conform to the 
 apostolic order, which is, that they " wait on " their official duties, 
 and not keep their official duties waiting " for them." " Having, 
 then, gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us, 
 whether prophecy, let us prophesy according to the proportion of 
 faith ; or ministry, let us wait on our ministering ; or he that 
 teacheth, on teaching ; or he that exhorteth, on exhortation : he 
 that giveth, let him do it with simplicity ; he that ruleth, with 
 diligence ; he that showeth mercy, with cheerfulness." 
 
 5. The spirit of Mr. Leigh was truly catholic. Many excel- 
 lent men are so embarrassed by their doctrinal peculiarities or 
 official restrictions, that they would consider it to be wrong, if 
 not sinful, to diverge from the limits prescribed by their own 
 ecclesiastical surveyors. Other branches of the universal church 
 may be prosecuting some important enterprise, involving the 
 honour of God and the salvation of men; but, unless they 
 be allowed to act as the sole engineers of the undertaking, and 
 to conduct its affairs within an enclosure which they themselves 
 have selected and consecrated, they will not touch it " with one of 
 their fingers." We see no valid objection to their asserting the 
 dignity, and vindicating the authority and sanctity, of the minis- 
 terial office ; but may not this be done, while they act like citizens 
 of the world, and stand forth on the common platform of life, 
 the avowed " friends of all, the enemies of none ? " Surely they 
 should rise above sectarian bigotry and vulgar prejudices, and
 
 390 LIFE OP THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 breathe a spirit of benevolence, cheerful and expansive as the 
 light and warmth of the sun, free and fertilizing as the drops of 
 1'ain and dew that descend upon the fields of the husbandman. 
 Free and independent in his principles and position, Mr. Leigh 
 was always ready to advance " to the help of the Lord against 
 the mighty," in co-operation with such as acknowledged the 
 Christian atonement as the basis of the faith and hope of man. 
 This liberality of sentiment and freedom of action he held in per- 
 fect consistency with a decided preference for his own system and 
 people. Whatever his opinions were in reference to the pruden- 
 tial regulations of Methodism, he considered its ecclesiastical 
 polity to be as near an approximation to the apostolic platform 
 as is necessary to enable the church fully and faithfully to fulfil 
 her mission in the world. Indeed, he considered it better adapted 
 than any other to promote the knowledge and practice of Chris- 
 tianity amongst the nations of the earth. Entertaining these 
 views and sentiments, he regarded every occurrence that inter- 
 fered with its unity or progress as a real affliction, alike perilous 
 to the interests of religion and the souls of men. Mr. Leigh 
 was much exercised, during his last illness, by the audacity of 
 Popery on the one hand, and the unsettled and divided state of 
 the Protestant churches of this country on the other. But schism, 
 issuing in the disruption of churches, is not peculiar to the pre- 
 sent age ; for neither the authority nor the supervision of the 
 apostles themselves could prevent the developement of this sin in 
 the primitive times. Nor did the apostle insinuate that the pro- 
 spective schism in the Ephesian church would originate in either 
 an undue exercise of authority or criminal remissness on the part 
 of its " elders," but in other causes. He said, " I know this, that 
 after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not 
 sparing the flock. Also of your own selves shall men arise, speak- 
 ing perverse things, to draw away disciples after them." The 
 men who originated schism in the Wesleyan church, combined 
 with political dissenters, " of the baser sort," and made an attack 
 upon the rectoral authority of the Conference. They did not 
 accuse that body of having corrupted doctrinal truth, but only of 
 having been unfaithful in dealing with some of its own conven- 
 tional laws. They declared its assumption of power to be un- 
 scriptural, and then proceeded to clothe even laymen with the 
 same prerogatives ! Methodism, they said, was " Christianity 
 in earnest ; " and yet they assured the people that to support its- 
 institutions would be sinful. They denounced the enforcement 
 of its fiscal regulations as being unjust and oppressive : after- 
 wards they adopted those very regulations themselves, and applied 
 the pecuniary proceeds to the purposes of faction. If Methodism 
 had really needed the organic changes which these schismatics,
 
 XVII.] CONCLUSION. 391 
 
 recommended, and were anxious to enforce, their own acts had 
 so completely subverted all confidence in their honest intentions, 
 that they could not have been admitted as parties to an adjust- 
 ment of diiferences. We allow that other evils may exist in a 
 church, where there is neither schism, corruption of doctrine, nor 
 perversion of discipline : the spirit of the world may paralyse the 
 legitimate functions of a church, and render the enunciation of 
 the truth powerless : but we cannot conceive how schism should 
 supply a remedy for any form of ecclesiastical evil. Upon the 
 whole, it may be laid down as a general rule, that whatever 
 interrupts the aggressive movements of the church of Christ 
 should be solemnly investigated and instantly removed. To the 
 "Wesleyan community we would say, " Whereto ye have already 
 attained, walk by the same rule, mind the same thing." Look 
 at the claims of the world, your obligations to Christ, your vast 
 resources, and your multiplied agencies ; and then, " forgetting 
 those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those 
 things which are before, press toward the mark for the prize of 
 the high calling of God in Christ Jesus." Unite with your minis- 
 ters at home, and your missionaries abroad, in invoking a fresh 
 baptism of the Holy Ghost and of fire : then let them go forth 
 to " spread scriptural holiness over the earth." And neither the 
 mammon of Great Britain, nor the idolatries of the East, will 
 long be able to prevent the kingdoms of this world from becom- 
 ing "the kingdoms of our Lord and of His Christ," and the 
 Methodism of the future will supply materials for the brightest 
 page in the history of the church militant. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 ALL who have written on the civil and intellectual condition 
 of mankind, have admitted that the races among whom Mr. 
 Leigh set up the institutions of Christianity were the most 
 depraved on the face of the earth ; that, in fact, they differed 
 from the brute only in the shape of their persons and in the 
 gift of speech. But if the gospel has effectually reached those 
 extreme cases of human apostasy, who can question its adapta- 
 tion to the diversified tribes of the entire family of man ? Rege- 
 nerated thousands stand forth, both in Australia and New Zea- 
 land, to attest its sufficiency to form their wandering hordes 
 into worshipping assemblies, to endue the man-eater with the 
 softest and tenderest feelings of humanity, to convert the fero- 
 cious cannibal into an industrious and peaceful citizen, and to 
 transform even the devotees of Te Tani 'Wa into candidates for 
 eternal glory. The mission of Mr. Leigh has demonstrated this. 
 After witnessing this grand experiment, it now only remains for
 
 392 LIFE OP THE KEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. [CHAP. 
 
 the church to proceed, at once, to extend the blessings of the 
 new dispensation to the world. But in doing this she must 
 follow scriptural precedents. At present, she is in danger of 
 forgetting that " the law is the schoolmaster" that must bring 
 nations, as well as individuals, "unto Christ," and that the 
 introduction of the gospel was preceded by a general awakening. 
 Where would have been the utility of the evangelical labours of 
 either Paul or Apollos, if John the Baptist had not passed over 
 the field with his legal plough, and "broken up the fallow 
 ground?" The soil being thus prepared, Paul and Apollos 
 planted and watered in faith and hope, and "God gave the 
 increase." While we do not admit, that the church can have 
 too much of the gospel, we yet maintain that she may have too 
 little of the law. At the present moment she requires an agency 
 analogous to that of John Baptist ; a few able expositors of the 
 law, to " convince the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of 
 judgment." It is the first duty of the church to supply this 
 agency ; for " THE WHOLE WOULD LIETH IN WICKEDNESS ! " 
 This fact must be seized, as if it embodied a new revelation 
 from God, and published in every part of the globe, where 
 Christ has an official representative. Were this passage of scrip- 
 ture properly explained by the church, and effectually applied 
 by the Spirit of God, it would produce a moral earthquake, 
 that would rouse Christendom from her apathy, and stir her 
 Protestant population to the depth of their sympathies. If it 
 be not an exaggeration, but an ascertained fact, that the " whole 
 world lieth in wickedness," the fact is so momentous that it 
 ought to be carried, by Christian statesmen, into the British 
 senate, and urged upon the legislature, until it is endorsed by 
 the grant of a few millions from the national revenue to relieve 
 so dreadful a calamity. This fact must be brought forward in 
 every pulpit in Europe with a zeal proportionate to the magni- 
 tude of the subject, and enforced upon the people with a devo- 
 tional earnestness and frequency that shall compel them to 
 believe it. The Christian pastor must carry the intelligence into 
 the families of his flock, and ask them plainly what they can do 
 for a "world lying in wickedness." This text must form a 
 distinct lesson, in all the educational institutions in the king- 
 dom, and be reiterated until the youth of our land shall rise 
 simultaneously, and "consecrate the first-fruits" of their indus- 
 try to the mitigation of this enormous evil. 
 
 While the contributors to the Wesleyan Missionary Society 
 look with astonishment upon the numerous and extended fields 
 which their agents occupy, the churches they have formed, the 
 religious and industrial schools that have been established, the 
 languages that have been subdued, the translations that have
 
 XVII.] CONCLUSION. 393 
 
 been made, and the numerous converts that have been won to 
 Christ, from the worst forms of barbarism ; let them ask them- 
 selves, whether they cannot, by increasing diligence, economy, 
 and liberality, greatly augment the income of this truly noble 
 and godlike institution? Let the collectors, now spread not 
 only over Great Britain but the world, take up the affecting 
 theme of the above text of scripture, and carry it round their 
 respective districts with renewed heroism, dwelling, with a deeper 
 emphasis than ever, upon the mournful condition of the human 
 race, and urging with vehemence the claims of a "world," a 
 " whole world, lying in wickedness." Let this fact, so often 
 referred to, be sent by the electric telegraph to the widest limits 
 of human society, be struck upon every coin that passes under 
 the dies of the British Mint, be printed on all the symbols of 
 wealth issued by the national Bank, and float in the breeze from 
 the mast-head of every ship employed in conducting the com- 
 merce of the world ! Let the conviction be once worked into 
 the national mind, that " the whole world lieth in wickedness," 
 and the racing-stud of "his grace" will be disposed of, and the 
 proceeds applied to ameliorate so vast a calamity ; the hunting- 
 establishment of " my lord" will be broken up, and the thou- 
 sands per annum, now laid out upon hounds and horses, devoted 
 to the elevation of mankind; the theatres will all be closed, 
 the "laughable farce" being changed into a weeping reality, 
 and the one million now spent in amusement and recreation 
 consecrated to the conversion and salvation of men. A few, at 
 least, of the millions now expended upon " strong drink" will be 
 thrown into the same treasury, and appropriated to the relief of 
 the deep and universal evil complained of. The vast masses 
 of the precious metals that now contribute to gratify " the lust 
 of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life," in 
 the banqueting-chambers and saloons of wealth and luxury, will 
 be freely offered to recover a " world lying in wickedness." 
 
 When this shall have been accomplished in all lands, then 
 Christ, as formerly, shall become "the Desire of all nations." 
 God will then assist the church by extraordinary means to sup- 
 ply the universal want of mankind. The agency of man, being 
 unable any longer to meet the demands of perishing millions, 
 will be supplemented by a direct and summary interposition 
 from heaven. " I saw another angel," says John, " fly in the 
 midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach to 
 them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, 
 and tongue, and people." " And then followed another angel," 
 who announced the effects of his ministry, " saying, Babylon 
 is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations 
 drink of the wine of her fornication." Then shall the prophe- 
 
 s 5
 
 
 394 LIFE OF THE EEV. SAMUEL LEIGH. 
 
 ties and figures of scripture be fulfilled. The " handful of corn 
 upon the top of the mountains" has germinated, "the fruit 
 thereof has shaken like Lebanon," and yielded seed for the 
 world : the " grain of mustard seed," " which indeed is the 
 least of all seeds," has " grown" up, " become a tree," and now 
 covers the earth with its "branches:" the tide of evangelical 
 truth which has been rising, swelling, and flowing through suc- 
 cessive centuries, now " covers" the channel of " the great deep." 
 " The glory of the Lord is revealed, and all flesh see it toge- 
 ther." And "now is come salvation, and strength, and the 
 kingdom of our God, and the power of His Christ: for the 
 accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before 
 our God day and night." " The mystery of God is finished." 
 " Alleluia : for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth !" 
 
 THE END.
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Aborigines of Australia, open- 
 ings for missionary labours among, 
 99, 276 appointment of Mi. 
 Walker to labour among, 112 
 solicitude of governor Macquarie 
 for their welfare, 113 account of, 
 in the "Sydney Gazette," 114 
 physical aspect of, 114 degraded 
 habits of, 1 1 5 have no notion of 
 a Supreme Being, 1 16 polygamy, 
 infanticide, and cannibalism among, 
 116 notices of Bennellong, 116, 
 1 19 duty of England towards, 117, 
 236, 239 forbearance of, under 
 provocations, 117 interesting par- 
 ticulars of the, at Moreton-Bay, 222 
 project for establishing a mission 
 among, 226 appointment of Mr. 
 Threlkeld to labour among, 226, 
 228 his account of, 239 efforts to 
 meet the wants of, at Wellington- 
 Valley, 229 interesting details of, 
 at Jcrvis-Bay, 230 estimated 
 number of, 238 unlike the Kaffirs, 
 Indians of America, or the New- 
 Zealanders, 238 specimen of their 
 language, 240, note ceremony of 
 burying their dead, 243 severe 
 treatment of, by the settlers, 265 
 discovery of other tribes, 276 suc- 
 cess of missionary labour among, 
 289 death of a convert, 290 the 
 discovery of gold in Australia, a 
 special call to the churches and 
 Parliament of Great Britain to 
 make some provision for the, 296. 
 See Australia. 
 
 Aborigines of South Australia, 
 notices of, 256 
 
 Aborigines of Van Diemen's 
 Land, account of, by Mr. Leigh, 
 106 
 
 " Active" the, purchase of, by 
 Mr. Marsden, for the New-Zealand 
 mission, 79 sails from Port-Jack- 
 son, and arrives at the Bay of 
 Islands, 80 sails for the colony 
 with Mr. Marsden, 82 
 
 Adelaide, described, 270 state 
 of the work of God in, 272, 274, 
 288, 301 the bishop of, examines, 
 the children at the native institu- 
 tion, 290 
 
 Ahoodoo, attacks the mission pre- 
 mises, 202 attempts to murder 
 Mr. Turner, 202 
 
 American Missionary Societies, 
 labours of, in the South Sea Islands, 
 237 
 
 Angus, Mr., a sabbath-scene in 
 New-Zealand described by, 349 
 
 Apostles, labours of the, alluded 
 to, 38 
 
 Asses, singular account of two, 
 113, 122 
 
 Auckland, arrival of Mr. La wry 
 at, 344 establishment of a native- 
 institution at, for training native 
 youths in English, 346 love-feast 
 in, 348 arrival of the " John Wes- 
 ley" in, 351 resolutions of the mis- 
 sionaries in the Friendly Islands and 
 in Feejee, respecting the institution 
 at, 351 opening for additional cha- 
 pels at, 364 
 
 " Aurora," arrival of the, in 
 New-Zealand, with emigrants, 331 
 
 Australia, appeal from New 
 South Wales for a missionary, 23 
 Mr. Leigh is appointed, 25 his 
 introduction to the governor, 35 
 establishment of the colony, 36 
 hostility of the natives, 37 antici- 
 pated greatness of the country, 37 
 social state of the European and 
 native population, 38 the colonial 
 government, 39 night-scene in the 
 " Rocks " at Sydney, 40 the police 
 courts, 42 Mr. Leigh opens his 
 mission, 43 juvenile depravity, 44 
 establishment of a school, 44 
 purchase of mission premises, 45 
 Castlereagh and John Lees, 45 
 Paramatta, its scenery, 48 first 
 religious service held in the town 
 49 the female convicts and the
 
 396 INDEX. 
 
 factory, 50 establishment of an 
 institution for the civilisation of the 
 children of the natives, 50 the 
 first public conveyance in New 
 South Wales, 52 Windsor, its 
 appearance and state when visited 
 by Mr. Leigh, 53 Portland-Head, 
 55 Wilberforce, 56 Windsor, 56 
 Richmond described, 56 profli- 
 gacy of the people, 57 Liverpool, 
 57 scene in an Irish emigrant's 
 hut, 58 religious destitution, 60 
 establishment of Sydney Asylum 
 for the Poor, 62 formation of the 
 New South Wales Bible Society, 
 64 state of the prisoners at New- 
 castle, 68 the governor builds 
 them a church, 68 execution of 
 four Irish Roman Catholics, 71 
 affecting scene in the criminal court 
 at Sydney, 71 visit of the Rev. 
 John Williams and five other mis- 
 sionaries, 72 outpouring of the 
 Spirit upon the society at Sydney, 
 77 arrival of the Rev. Walter 
 Lawry in New South Wales, 82 
 state of the mission in New South 
 Wales, on Mr. Leigh's return from 
 New-Zealand, 87 the senior chap- 
 lain offers ground for a chapel in 
 Windsor, 88 Mr. Scott builds a 
 chapel in Sydney, and presents it to 
 the Wesleyan mission, 89 Mr. 
 Leigh lays the foundation of a large 
 chapel on a site given by the go- 
 vernor and T. Wilde, Esq., 90 
 the governor gives ground for new 
 premises at Paramatta, 91 Mr. 
 Leigh supplies the church at New- 
 castle, at the request of the govern- 
 or, 91 Mr. Leigh's account of the 
 state of the mission on his return to 
 England, 95 continued prosperity 
 of the mission, 105 arrival of Mr. 
 Leigh and other missionaries, 109 
 state of the work at Richmond, 
 Windsor, Wilberforce, Castlereagh, 
 and Paramatta, 110; at Liverpool 
 and Sydney, 1 1 1 first anniversary of 
 the Australian Missionary Society, 
 112 mission to the natives of 
 New-Holland, 1 13 notices of these 
 aborigines, 114 Bennellong, 119 
 arrival of the New-Zealand mis- 
 sionaries in New South Wales, 216 
 state of the mission in New South 
 Wales in 1823, 216 the colonial 
 
 mission-press, 217 a Tonga chief 
 introduced to the governor, 219 
 his return home, and description of 
 the country, 219 discovery of new 
 native tribes, 222 difficulty of pro- 
 ducing religious impressions on the 
 minds of the aborigines, 223 their 
 social condition, 223 missionary 
 meetings at Windsor and Castle- 
 reagh, 224 the Rev. D. Tyerman 
 and G. Bennett, Esq., at Sydney, 
 226 proposal for a mission at 
 Moreton-Bay, 226 anniversary of 
 the New South Wales Auxiliary 
 Missionary Society, 228, 254 ap- 
 pointment of a government agent to 
 ascertain the state of the natives at 
 Wellington-Valley, 229 his re- 
 port, 229 a teacher appointed, 230 
 native school at Black-Town, 230 
 the aborigines at Jervis-Bay, 
 230 appeal in behalf of the mis- 
 sion, 233 future greatness of, 236 
 extensive influence of its piety, 
 236 degradation of the aborigines, 
 236 duty of Great Britain in refer- 
 ence to them, 236 suggested means 
 for the enlargement of the mis- 
 sion, 237 the aborigines of New 
 South Wales, 238 account of the, 
 239 specimen of their language, 
 240, note scheme for their eleva- 
 tion, 244 expedients of the go- 
 vernment for their improvement, 
 245 escape of the native children 
 from the schools, 245 appointment 
 of four additional missionaries, 255 
 Swan-River colony,256 descrip- 
 tion of the country and people, 256 
 district-meeting at Sydney, 257 
 general state of the mission, 257 
 New South Wales visited with an 
 epidemic, 260 Australian Tract 
 Society, 261 Mr. Leigh leaves the 
 colony, 262 state of the Wesleyan 
 church at that period, 262 appeal 
 for additional help, 263 first mis- 
 sionary visit to Bathurst, 264 es- 
 tablishment of public worship there, 
 265 cruelty of the settlers towards 
 the aborigines, 265 the colony 
 of Victoria founded, 267 its pro- 
 gress and present state, 267 exten- 
 sion of the work in New South 
 Wales, 268 establishment of the 
 South Australian colony, 269 its 
 vast extent and the appearance of the
 
 country, 269 its population, wealth, 
 and institutions, 2?0 attempt to es- 
 tablish the Irish system of education 
 in New South Wales, 270 efforts 
 of Popery, "2"J\ spread of Protest- 
 antism, 271 missionary labour, 
 271 improvement in Adelaide, 272 
 government patronage of Popery, 
 273 its effects, 273 appointment 
 of the Rev. John Waterhouse, and 
 four missionaries, 275 native in- 
 stitution at Geelong, 275 injustice 
 of the Squatters' Act, 275 mis- 
 sionary party of discovery in West- 
 em Australia, 276 condition of 
 the natives, 276 opening of a new 
 chapel, and the foundation of another 
 laid in one day at Paramatta, 277 
 prosperity of the churches, 284 
 Swan-River institution for the 
 natives, 285 Rev. W. B. Boyce 
 assumes the direction of the mis- 
 sions, 286 missionary visit to 
 Goulbourn, 287 state of things 
 in South Australia, 288 the bishop 
 examines the children at the na- 
 tive institution, 290 discovery of 
 gold, 291 its probable influence 
 on commerce, 291 its relation to 
 religion and morality, 292 a spe- 
 cial call to the Protestant churdhes 
 of Great Britain, 295 ; and to ths 
 Imperial Parliament to make some 
 suitable provision for the natives, 
 296 statistics from the " Sydney 
 Gazette," 297 remarks on emigra- 
 tion, 297 general condition of the 
 colony, 298 appointment of addi- 
 tional missionaries, 299 scene at 
 the mines, 300 proposal to invest 
 the Australian churches with self- 
 government, 302 deputation ap- 
 pointed to visit the country, and 
 make arrangements, 302 Wesley- 
 an census for 1852, 303 
 
 Australia, South, colony of, 
 founded, 269 its vast extent, and 
 the appearance of the country, 269 
 its population, wealth, and insti- 
 tutions, 270 state of the work of 
 God in, 272 numerous openings 
 for missionary labour in, 288 
 census return for the province, 289, 
 note. See Australia. 
 
 " Australian Magazine," estab- 
 lishment of, 217 
 
 HTDEX. 397 
 
 Australian Tract Society, opera- 
 tions of, 261 
 
 Australian Wesleyan Mission- 
 ary Society, first anniversary of, 
 112 
 
 Baptism of infants in New-Zea- 
 land, 156 
 
 Baring, Mr., Bill of, for colonis- 
 ing New-Zealand, defeated, 323 
 
 Bathurst, missionary visit to, 
 264 described, 264 establish- 
 ment of public worship in, 265 
 progress of the work in, 269, 275, 
 285, 287 
 
 Bathurst, Lord, despatch of, 
 respecting Sydney Asylum, 63 
 
 Bay of Islands, arrival of Mr. 
 Marsden and the lay-settlers in, 
 80; of Mr. and Mrs. Leigh, 122 
 hearty reception of the missionaries 
 at, 122 softening character of the 
 natives, 129 tsachers solicited for, 
 129 war-party from, arrive at Wan- 
 garoa, 145 the natives of, enter- 
 tained by Tepui, 174 contemplat- 
 ed scheme against, frustrated by the 
 illness of George, 206 intention of 
 'Hongi to abandon, 213 the na- 
 tives of, demand satisfaction for the 
 murder of the son of Pomare, 307 
 war-expedition of the natives to 
 the Hokianga, 307 harbour of, the 
 resort of the whaling parties, 320 
 state of morals in, 321 war breaks 
 out in, 323 declared a free port, 
 342 arrival of refugees at, 346 
 incidental notices of, 125, 126, 129, 
 141, 165, 204, 209, 305, 335, 378. 
 See 'Hongi and New-Zealand. 
 
 Beecham, Rev. Dr., opposes the 
 colonising schemes for New-Zea- 
 land, 322 his pamphlet on coloni- 
 sation mentioned, 322 elaborate 
 memorial of, to Earl Grey, 341 
 
 Bennellong, buries his daughter 
 alive, 116 death of, 119 
 
 Bennett, George, Esq., arrival 
 of, at Wangaroa, 183 -seized by 
 the natives, and liberated, 184 
 arrival of, at Sydney, 226 visits 
 the barracks, prisons, hospitals, and 
 schools, 226 visits Paramatta, 226 
 proposes a mission to the abori- 
 gines at Moreton-Bay, 226 the 
 scheme sanctioned by the governor,
 
 398 EOOEX. 
 
 227 visits Mr. Leigh, 227 in- ' 
 structs the agent appointed to visit 
 Moreton-Bay, 227 presides at the 
 anniversary of the New South Wales 
 Wesleyan Missionary Society, 228 
 
 Benson, Rev. Joseph, mentioned, 
 21 cautions Mr. Leigh against 
 excessive labour, 91 
 
 Beveridf/e, Captain, favourable 
 report of Tonga by, 136 anxiety 
 of, for the safety of his ship in New- 
 Zealand, 144 arrival of, in the 
 " St. Michael " at Wesleydale, 198 
 
 Bible, remarks on the claims of 
 the, 338 
 
 Bible Society, British andForeign, 
 grant of scriptures by, for New- 
 South Wales, 65; for New-Zea- 
 land, 317 sends out 10,000 copies 
 of the New-Testament to New- 
 Zealand, 333 mentioned, 365 
 the New-Zealand mission greatly 
 indebted to the, 3?0 
 
 Bible Society, establishment of a, 
 at Sydney, 64 
 
 Bishop, " desiring the office of a," 
 under what circumstances proper, 
 386 
 
 Black-Town, Mr. Leigh's visit 
 to, 230 
 
 Bland, Dr., disinterested labours 
 of, 41 medical opinion of, respect- 
 ing the health of Mr. Leigh, 220 
 
 Blossom, Rev. T., letter from, 
 to Mr. Leigh, 248 
 
 Bogw, Dr. David, notices of, 17, 
 20 
 
 Bowden, Mr., notices of, 24 
 
 Boyce, Rev. William B., ap- 
 pointment of, to superintend the 
 Australian missions, 286 qualifi- 
 cations for his work, 286 his mis- 
 sionary visit to Goulbourn, 287 
 his description of the effects of the 
 discovery of gold in Australia, 298. 
 See Australia, Gold, and Neiv 
 South Wales. 
 
 " Boyd," fate of the ship, alluded 
 to, 79, 131, 132, 142, 167, 197, 
 207, 210 
 
 Brazil, notices of, 93 popery 
 in, 94 
 
 Brisbane, governor, interview of 
 Mr. Leigh with, 120 
 
 " Brompton," the, arrival of, in 
 New-Zealand, with Messrs. Mars- 
 
 den, Turner, and Hobbs, 159 
 sails for New South Wales, 161 
 is wrecked, 162, 221 the wreck 
 taken possession of by the natives, 
 174 
 
 Brouffhton, Bishop, remarks 
 upon a speech of, 239 
 
 Brown, Mr., quoted, on a custom 
 attendant upon New-Zealand mar- 
 riages, 186 ; on the progress of the 
 New-Zealanders, 333 ; and on the 
 proceedings of Bishop Selwyn, 335 
 
 Brownrigg, Lady, a beautiful 
 letter of, alluded to, 64 
 
 Bumby, Rev. John H., arrival of, 
 in New-Zealand, 329 death of, 330 ' 
 
 Bunting, Rev. Dr., letter of, to 
 Mr. Leigh, 99 
 
 Burra Burra Mines, opening of 
 a chapel at, 288 
 
 Bushrangers, doings of the, 43, 
 243 
 
 Butler, Rev. J., labours of, in 
 New-Zealand, 123, 135, 143 inci- 
 dental notices of, 134, 141, 151 
 
 Butterworth, Joseph, Esq., no- 
 tices of, 24, 103, 109 letter of Mr. 
 Leigh to, 222 
 
 Buxton, Sir Edward N., Bart., 
 opinion of, respecting missionary 
 influence in New-Zealand, 344 
 
 California, estimate of the im- 
 portation of gold from, 291 state 
 of society among the diggers there, 
 300 
 
 Camp-meetings, in America, 
 alluded to, 69 
 
 Cannibalism, in New-Zealand, 
 104, 125, 132, 139, 169, 175, 213, 
 215 among the aborigines of New- 
 Holland, 116. See 'Hongi and 
 New-Zealand. 
 
 Capital punishment, a New-Zea- 
 land chiefs view of, 146, 147 
 
 Carlisle, bishop of, his opinion 
 respecting the civilisation of Hea- 
 thens, 83 
 
 Carolinas, the, openings for mis- 
 sionary labours in, 237 
 
 Cartwright, Rev. William, let- 
 ters from, to Mr. Leigh, 54, 92 
 co-operates with Mr. Leigh in re- 
 lieving the poor, 62 biographic 
 notice of, 93 tenders his services 
 to superintend a school among the
 
 aborigines of Australia, 120 his 
 estimate of the number of these 
 outcasts, 238, 296 preaches the 
 funeral sermon of Mrs. Fulton, 269 
 
 Carvosso, Rev. Benjamin, his 
 description of New South Wales 
 as a field of missionary labour, 110 
 appointment of, to Van Diemen's 
 Land, 112, 233 baptism of the 
 infant son of, 120 account of John 
 Lees by, 225 appointment of, to 
 Windsor, 232 
 
 Castlereagh, Mr. Leigh's visit 
 to, 57 state of the work in, 60, 110 
 
 Census, for South Australia, 289 
 Wesleyan, for 1852, in Australia, 
 303 ; in New-Zealand, 376 
 
 Chapels, building or opening, 
 notices of, at Castlereagh, 69, 95 
 at Windsor, 88, 89, 95 at 
 Sydney, 89, 90, 95, 285, 287 
 at Paramatta, 91, 111, 277, 
 285 at Nepean-River, 95 at 
 West-Maitland, Patnuk's Plains, 
 Five Islands, and Liverpool, 275 
 at Richmond, 285 at Castle- 
 Hill, Duval, and Morpeth, 287 at 
 North Adelaide and Burra-Burra 
 Mines, 288, 289 at Willunga and 
 Walkerville, 289 at Sofala, 301 
 of twenty in the Waikato district, 
 329 at Auckland, 351 at Kato- 
 tauni, 355 
 
 Christianity, not civilisation only, 
 is to elevate the Heathen, 84 
 
 Christmas-day, in New-Zealand, 
 172 
 
 Church, the universal sources of 
 her weakness, 338 present require- 
 ments of the, 392 
 
 Church mission, in New-Zea- 
 land, notices of, 79, 83, 101, 122, 
 127, 128, 134, 140, 141, 143, 151, 
 159, 161, 168, 174, 176, 177, 190, 
 192, 198, 200, 206, 20?, 208, 210, 
 212, 214, 215, 232, 237, 261, 305, 
 309, 315, 318, 328, 329, 330, 335, 
 336, 342, 354 
 
 " Church Missionary Intelli- 
 gencer," quoted, on the want of 
 success in the New-Zealand mis- 
 sion, 151 
 
 Church Missionary Society, 
 attentions of, to 'Hongi and Why- 
 kato, 103 interview of Mr. Leigh 
 with, 103 dismissal of an unfaith- 
 ful agent by, 252 successful oppo- 
 
 HTDEX. 399 
 
 sition of, to Mr. Baring's Bill for 
 New-Zealand, 322 competency of, 
 to judge of the merits of the colonis- 
 ing schemes for New-Zealand, 324 
 the agents of, in New-Zealand 
 aspersed, 324 has nothing to 
 conceal in reference to New-Zea- 
 land, 327 exemplary course pur- 
 sued by its agents in New-Zealand, 
 328 allusion to the income of, 
 371 
 
 Church of England, state of, in 
 Mr. Leigh's youth, 15 inadequate 
 efforts of, in New South Wales, 43, 
 62, 234; in Van Diemen's Land, 
 107 operations of, in New South 
 Wales, 270 
 
 Church of Rome. See Popery. 
 
 Churches, Protestant, the dis- 
 covery of gold in Australia a call 
 to, 295 
 
 Churchmen, lofty claims of some, 
 217 
 
 Civilisation, mere, inefficient to 
 elevate the Heathen, 84, 328 
 progress of the New-Zealanders in, 
 334 
 
 Clarke, Dr. Adam, correspond- 
 ence of, with Lord Sidmouth re- 
 specting the appointment of Mr. 
 Leigh to Australia, 25 incidental 
 notices of, 21, 25, 388 
 
 Clarice, Rev. Mr., incidental 
 notices of, 309, 310 
 
 Class-meeting, establishment of 
 the first, in Windsor, 25 ; in New- 
 Zealand, 315 
 
 Class-meetings, value of, 151 
 
 Clerical journalist, a, quoted, on 
 unfaithful missionaries, 327 
 
 Clewes, Miss, marriage of, with 
 Mr. Leigh, 105. See Leigh, Mr. 
 and Mrs. 
 
 Coates, Dandison, Esq., success- 
 fully opposes the colonising schemes 
 for New-Zealand, 322 
 
 Coke, a black boy of Moreton- 
 Bay, death of, and its consequences, 
 223 
 
 Coke, Dr., interview of Mr. Leigh 
 with, 21 missionary labours of, 
 alluded to, 382, 383 
 
 Colombo Bible Society, & Report 
 of, leads to the formation of a Bible 
 Society in Sydney, 64 
 
 Colonisation, in New-Zealand, 
 notices of, 322, 338, 374
 
 400 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Colonising companies, misrepre- 
 sentations of, 152 
 
 Commerce, probable influence of 
 the discovery of gold in Australia 
 on, 291 state of, in New-Zealand 
 in 1852, 373 
 
 Committee of the Wesleyan 
 Missionary Society, receive an ap- 
 plication for a missionary to Mon- 
 treal and Quebec, 21 appeal to, 
 from New South Wales, for a mis- 
 sionary, 23 appoint Mr. Leigh 
 for New South Wales, 25 first 
 communication of Mr. Leigh to, 
 60 attentions of, to 'Hongi and 
 Whykato, 103 consent to another 
 attempt to establish a mission in 
 Tonga, 136 scrupulous attention 
 of Mr. Leigh to the instructions of, 
 137 appeal of Mr. Leigh to, for 
 strengthening the South Sea mis- 
 sion, 255 response of, 255 com- 
 munications addressed to, from the 
 missionaries, 271, 272, 274, 285, 
 288, 289, 298,300,301,312, 330, 
 331, 347, 350, 354, 357, 358, 369 
 send out six additional mission- 
 aries to Australia, 299 oppose the 
 scheme for colonising New-Zealand, 
 322. See Wesleyan Missionary 
 Society. 
 
 Conference, Wesleyan, receives 
 Mr. Leigh as a probationer, 20 
 appoints him to North America, 21 
 he lays his schemes for the New- 
 Zealand mission before the, 98 
 consents to the establishment of the 
 mission, 99 places Mr. Leigh at 
 Liverpool as a supernumerary, 262 
 appoints a deputation to Aus- 
 tralia, 302 
 
 Contributors to the Wesleyan 
 missions urged to increased dili- 
 gence, 392 
 
 Conversion, of Mr. Leigh, 15 
 
 of John Lees, 47 of John W , 
 
 52 of Samuel Horton, Esq., 108 
 of the Rev. James Stack, 130 
 of Hae Hae, 315 of Katia, 317 
 of Matangi, 318 of Hone, 348 
 
 Convict, fearful death of a pro- 
 fane, 55 
 
 Convicts, execution of four, 71 
 affecting trial of two, 71 notices of 
 the factory for female, at Sydney, 
 226 incidental notices of, 23, 43, 
 50,57,68,69,88,265 
 
 Cook, Captain, verses occasioned 
 by his name being found inscribed 
 on a rock in New-Zealand, 378 
 -incidental notices of, 142, 377 
 
 Cooper, Rev. William, instructed 
 by the governor of New South 
 Wales to lay the foundation of a 
 church at Newcastle, 68 visits Mr. 
 Leigh in his illness, 220 letter of, 
 on the aborigines of Moreton-Bay, 
 222 views of, in reference to their 
 elevation, 245 
 
 Cover, Rev. James, labours of, 
 in Paramatta, 49 
 
 Cowan, Dr., medical attentions 
 of, to Mr. Leigh in his last illness, 
 380, 382 characterized, 382 his 
 opinion of Mr. Leigh, 383 
 
 Cowie, Rev. G., directs the stu- 
 dies of Dr. Milne in his youth, 18 
 
 Croker, Captain, movements of, 
 during the political convulsion in 
 Tonga, 279 conference of, with 
 the chiefs, 280 is shot through 
 the heart, 281 wish of, respecting 
 his interment, 281 
 
 Crook, Rev. W., letter from, to 
 Mr. Leigh, 247 
 
 Cross, Rev. William, letter from, 
 to Mr. Leigh, 250 
 
 Cross, Mrs., biographic sketch 
 of, 251, 271 
 
 Dacre, R., Esq., cheering account 
 by, of the progress of Christianity 
 in the islands, 184 mentioned, 
 190 
 
 Darling, Rev. Mr., letter from, 
 to Mr. Leigh, 248 
 
 Davis, Rev. Mr., incidental no- 
 tices of, 190, 309 
 
 Day, Dr., medical attentions of, 
 to a New-Zealand family, 365 
 
 Dead, ceremonies connected with 
 the, in New-Zealand, 177 
 
 Death, of a convict, 55 of Dua- 
 terra, 81 of Bennellong, 119 of 
 Hinaki, 125 of George, 206 of 
 Teuna, 21 1 of Coke, 223 of Pur- 
 eel, 243 of Pomare, 248 of Mrs. 
 Leigh, 260 of John Lees and Mrs. 
 Fulton, 269 of Mrs. Marsden, 270 
 of Mr. Marsden, 272 of Captain 
 Croker,281 of Mr. Waterhouse,283 
 of Mr. Orton, 284 of an abori- 
 ginal convert, 290 of 'Hongi, 307 
 of the son of Pomare, 307 of
 
 Muri Wai, 31 1 of Hika, Shukkee, 
 and Tungahee, 314 of Hae Hae, 
 316 of Mr. Bumby, 330 of a 
 New-Zealander, 355 of Patea, 
 360 of Te Runga, 365 of Te 
 Hira Tupanapana, 365 of Mr. 
 Leigh, 382 
 
 Desart, Earl, official communica- 
 tion of, respecting the number of 
 Europeans in New-Zealand, 339 
 
 Devon, Earl of, suggests a com- 
 mittee of the House of Lords on 
 New-Zealand affairs, 322 
 
 District-meeting, at Windsor, 
 233 at Sydney, 257 at Hobart- 
 Town, 283 at Melbourne, 290 
 
 " Dragon," the, receives on board 
 the shipwrecked missionaries Mars- 
 den and Leigh, 168 
 
 Draper, Rev. Daniel J., letters of, 
 describing the state of the work 
 of God in South Australia, 288 
 
 Duaterra, encourages the estab- 
 lishment of a mission in New-Zea- 
 land, 79 ; but afterwards regrets it, 
 80 death and character of, 81 
 
 Durham, Earl of,letter to, quoted, 
 on New-Zealand affairs, 325 
 
 Eager, J., Esq., introduces Mr. 
 Lawry to Governor Macquarie, 82 
 
 Early rising, Mr. Wesley's 
 views of the importance of, 388 
 
 Earthquake in Wellington, 352 
 
 Earthquakes, frequency of, in 
 New-Zealand, 331 
 
 East Indies, political state of, 
 alluded to, 76 
 
 E Booas, furious conduct of the 
 wife of, in prospect of war, 145 
 
 E Hede, illness of, and its con- 
 sequences, 181 
 
 E Knit, strangles herself, 174 
 
 E Takka, taught to cultivate 
 wheat, 188 
 
 Edmondson, Rev. Jonathan, cha- 
 racteristic remarks of, 21 
 
 Education, attempt to establish 
 the Irish system of, in New South 
 Wales, 270 state of, in New-Zea- 
 land, 316 
 
 Egypt, colonising policy of, 
 alluded to, 118 
 
 Eimeo, establishment of a secular 
 mission in, 76 state of the work 
 of God in, 248 
 
 JE't Too, cruelty of, 175 
 
 401 
 
 Emigrants, what class of, likely 
 to succeed in Australia, 297 to 
 New-Zealand, notices of, 333 
 caution to, 338 
 
 " Endeavour," arrival of, in 
 Wangaroa, with Messrs. Tyerman 
 and Bennett, 183 the vessel 
 seized by the natives, 184 the 
 ship is saved by George and one 
 of the missionaries, 184 returns, 
 and is again seized by the 
 natives, 190 the missionaries ar- 
 rive and save the vessel, 190 
 expected arrival of, in New-Zealand, 
 206 
 
 England, why made the recipi- 
 ent of the wealth of Australia, 292 
 policy of the government of, 
 respecting New-Zealand, 339, 340. 
 See Great Britain and Parlia- 
 ment. 
 
 " Enterprise," the, loss of, and 
 all on board, 310 
 
 Epidemic, in New South Wales, 
 260 
 
 European society, state of, in 
 New-Zealand, 321 
 
 Europeans, degradation of, in 
 Van Diemen's Land, 107 number 
 of, in Victoria in 1836, 268 official 
 communications respecting the 
 number of, in New-Zealand, 339 
 influx of, into New-Zealand, 366 
 their debasing habits in New-Zea- 
 land, 366 number of, in New-Zea- 
 land in 1852, 373 
 
 Executions in Australia, 71, 105 
 
 Factories, a system of, recom- 
 mended for New-Zealand, 324 
 
 Fairboum, Rev. Mr., arrival 
 of, at Wangaroa, 176 in danger 
 from the upsetting of a boat, 177 
 labours of, 177, 180 shipwreck of, 
 310-,visit of Mr. Bumby to, 330 
 
 Fairfax, Mr., quoted, on emigra- 
 tion to Australia, 297 
 
 Fareahee, letter from, to Mr. 
 Leigh, 247 
 
 " Favourite," disasters of the 
 captain and crew of, at Tonga, 279. 
 See Croker. 
 
 Feejee Islands, openings for 
 missionary labours in, 87, 237 
 visit of the Rev. John Waterhouse 
 to the, 282 establishment of a 
 school in, for training native 
 D
 
 402 
 
 agents, 282 incidental notices of, 
 346, 351 
 
 Festivals, native, in New-Zea- 
 land, 310, 345 
 
 Figures of scripture, aptness of 
 those which describe the enlarge- 
 ment of Christ's kingdom, 61 
 
 Fire at the mission-premises in 
 New-Zealand, 319 
 
 Fitzroy, Captain, arrival of, in 
 New-Zealand, as governor, 334 
 conciliatory measures of, 339 
 meeting of, with Raupahara, 340 
 aspersed by Hursthouse, 343 his 
 respectful reception of Mr. Lawry, 
 345 allots land for the institution 
 at Auckland, 346 appoints a day 
 of humiliation on account of the 
 earthquake at Wellington, 352 
 grants a sum of money for a school 
 at Waima, 258 tour of, through 
 the colonies of New-Zealand, 362 
 spends a sabbath with the mission- 
 family at Waipa, 362 letter of, to 
 Mr. Lawry, respecting the enlarge- 
 ment of the Academy at Three 
 Kings, 363 testimony of, to the 
 value of missionary labour in New- 
 Zealand, 371, 374 
 
 France, establishes a papal hier- 
 archy in New-Zealand, 328 
 
 Friendly Inlands, prospect of 
 missionary openings in, 87, 97, 
 99 success of the mission in, 
 266, 312 outpouring of the Spirit 
 in, 267, 281 visit of the Rev. John 
 Waterhouse to, 282 establishment 
 of a school in, for training native 
 agents, 282 incidental notices of, 
 346, 351. See Tonga. 
 
 Fulton, Rev. Mr. and Mrs., no- 
 tices of, 269 
 
 Furneaux, Captain, danger of, 
 in New-Zealand, 79 
 
 Geelong, described, 268 notices 
 of the native institution at, 275 
 progress of the work of God in, 285 
 
 George, of New-Zealand, his ac- 
 count of the capture of the " Boyd," 
 132 violent conduct of, towards 
 Mr. Leigh and others, 145 con- 
 duct of, on the arrival of the 
 " Brompton," 159 his explanation 
 of the wreck of the "Brompton," 
 165 insults Mr. Turner, 169 his 
 cruel treatment of his daughter, 169 
 
 explains the operation of his pas- 
 sion, 169 reconciliation of, with 
 the missionaries, 170 atrocities 
 of, 179, 18 Ithe ship "Endea- 
 vour " saved by him and the mis- 
 sionaries, 184 invites Messrs. 
 Tyerman and Bennett to Wesley- 
 dale, 184 his account of Mr. 
 Marsden's first visit, 189 delivers 
 an oration before proceeding against 
 Hwa Roa, 194 furious rage of, 
 196 desperate exploit of, 197 
 conduct of, in his illness, 206 
 death of, 206 the principal cause 
 of all the assaults on the mission- 
 aries, 207 incidental notices of, 
 142, 167, 185, 199,313 
 
 George IV., introduction of 
 'Hongi and Whykato to, 90 
 
 Georgian Islands, notices of 
 Christianity in, 237 
 
 Gibbon, notion of, that man was 
 originally a savage, refuted, 83 
 
 Gladstone, Mr., enlightened views 
 of, in reference to New-Zealand, 
 341 
 
 God, sovereignty of, in selecting 
 agents for his work, 19 supremacy 
 of, 23. See Providence. 
 
 Gold, discovery of, in Australia, 
 291 probable influence of, on com- 
 merce, 291 viewed in relation to 
 religion and morality, 292 Eng- 
 land made the recipient of this 
 wealth, 292 the probable reason, 
 292 the juncture when this dis- 
 covery was made, 417 a special 
 call to the Protestant churches of 
 Great Britain, 295 ; and to the 
 Imperial Parliament, to make some 
 suitable provision for the abori- 
 gines, 296 effects of, on Australian 
 society, 298, 300, 301 
 
 Gosport, notices of the theolo- 
 gical seminary at, 16 
 
 Goulbourn, described, 287 mis- 
 sionary visit to, 287 
 
 Great Britain, defects of, in her 
 colonising projects, 1 1? destruc- 
 tion of the Mogul empire by, 118 
 power of, extending in Australia, 
 236 duty of, in reference to the 
 aborigines of Australia, 236, 239, 
 296 had arrived at a crisis, when 
 gold was discovered in Australia, 
 294. See England, Gold, Parlia- 
 ment,
 
 Grey, Earl, despatch of, respect- 
 ing the treaty of Waitanga, 340 
 reply of, to Dr. Beecham's memo- 
 rial, 341 
 
 Grey, Sir George, on the relative 
 strength of the European and Maori 
 races in New-Zealand, 375 
 
 Griffiths, Captain, his account of 
 the piratical seizure of the " Helen," 
 361 
 
 Gyles, Mr., secular mission of, 
 73 narrowly escapes being shot, 
 74 his mission rendered abortive 
 through misrepresentation, 76 
 
 Habai Islands, success of the 
 gospel in, 266 
 
 Hoe Hae, conversion and death 
 of, 315 
 
 Hall, Mr., appointment of, to 
 New-Zealand, 80 incidental no- 
 tices of, 137, 138, 141 
 
 Hargraves, Mr., discovery of gold 
 in Australia by, 291. See Gold. 
 
 " Hazard," the, fires upon the 
 New-Zealanders, 342 
 
 " Hebe," voyage of, to Australia, 
 conveying Mr. Leigh, 27 arrival 
 of, at Port-Jackson, 34. See Leigh, 
 Mr. 
 
 HeJce, and his warriors, cut down 
 the British flag, and set fire to 
 Kororarika, 342 
 
 "Helen, "piratical seizure of the, 
 361 
 
 Henry, Captain, notices of, 246, 
 247,255, 312 
 
 " Herald," seizure and plunder 
 of the, by the New-Zealanders, 
 310 
 
 Hika, happy death of, 314 
 
 Hinaki, about to visit England, 
 124 ; is dissuaded by 'Hongi, 124 ; 
 who declares war with him, 125 
 killed in battle by 'Hongi, 125 
 description of his person, 125 " 
 
 Hitoti, letter from, to Mr. Leigh, 
 246 
 
 Hobart-Town. See Van Die- 
 men's Land. 
 
 Hobbs, Rev. John, arrival of, in 
 New-Zealand, 159 compelled to 
 abandon the mission, 215 pro- 
 tected by a war-party from Hoki- 
 anga, 215 departs to New South 
 Wales, 216 returns to New-Zea- 
 
 INDEX. 403 
 
 land, 304 affecting account by, of 
 a New-Zealand family',364 labours 
 of, in New-Zealand, 374 incidental 
 notices of, 310, 345 
 
 Hobson, Captain, proceeds to 
 New-Zealand to protect British 
 interests, 323 
 
 Ho-do-do, missionary visits to, 
 134, 191 described, 193 inci- 
 dental notices of, 127, 130 
 
 Hokianga, notices of the war- 
 riors of, 185 Messrs. Turner and 
 Hobbs protected by a war-party 
 from, 2 1 5 described, 304 entrance 
 of the " Macquarie" into, 304 
 treatment of the officers and crew 
 there, 304 the chiefs of, assemble 
 their fighting-men to meet the war- 
 riors from the Bay of Islands, 307 
 the battle fought near the mission- 
 house, 308 peace restored, 309 
 openings for missionary labours 
 there, 315, 320 aggressions of 
 Popery in, 328 visit of the Rev. 
 John Waterhouse to, 329 inci- 
 dental notices of, 185, 214, 335 
 
 Holy, T., Esq., liberal contribu- 
 tion of, to the New-Zealand mis- 
 sion, 100 letter to, from Mr. 
 Lawry, 105 
 
 Holy Spirit, outpouring of the, at 
 Sydney, 77 ; in the Friendly Islands, 
 267, 281 ; in New-Zealand, 320 
 
 Hone, his account of his conver- 
 sion, 348 
 
 'Hongi, arrival of, in London, 
 101 character of, 101 visits Cam- 
 bridge, 102 has an audience with 
 George IV., 102 visits Mr. Leigh, 
 102 attentions of the Church and 
 Wesleyan Missionary Societies to, 
 103 seized with an affection of the 
 chest, 103 at New South Wales, 
 124 wars with Hinaki, whom he 
 slays, 125 his treatment of cap- 
 tives and slaves, 126 his opinion 
 of Christianity, 127 proceeds 
 against the Mercury-Bay tribes, 
 127 extent of his wars, 129 
 promises to protect the missionaries, 
 162 invades Wesleydale, 1?8 
 dines at the mission-house, 178 
 defeats the Kaipara tribes in battle, 
 208 marches upon Wangaroa, 208 
 attacks Maitapara, 208 his mi- 
 litary operations, 208 again dines 
 
 2 D 2
 
 404 INDEX. 
 
 with the mission-family, 209 
 makes peace with Tepui, and with- 
 draws, 209 renews hostilities with 
 Tepui, 212 arrives in Wesleydale, 
 214, 303 drives the Nga-te'-po 
 tribes from their fortress, 214 is 
 shot, 215 his last illness, 305 
 his affecting interview with Patu 
 One, 305 his death, 307 inci- 
 dental notices of, 80, 113, 124, 130, 
 134, 148, 178, 205, 206, 213, 305, 
 313. See New-Zealand. 
 
 Horton, Samuel, Esq., conver- 
 sion of, 108 usefulness of, in Van 
 Diemen's Land, 108 preaching- 
 place built by, 283 
 
 Horton, Rev. William, departure 
 of, from England, and arrival in 
 Van Diemen's Land, 105 ap- 
 pointed to labour in Van Diemen's 
 Land, 108,232; and in New South 
 Wales, 112 incidental notices of, 
 98 
 
 Horton College, Van Diemen's 
 Land, notices of, 109 
 
 Hoskins, Mr., notices of, 24 
 
 Howitt, Mr., quoted, on the 
 scenery of Victoria, 268 
 
 Hoymonaneu, describes the feel- 
 ings of his heart, 286 
 
 Hudi Wane, ceremonies observed 
 on the death of his sister, 177 
 
 Hudu, delivers an oration before 
 proceeding against Hwa Roa, 194 
 
 Hughes, Mr., appointment of, as 
 schoolmaster at Paramatta, 50 
 
 Hunt, Rev. John, efforts of, in 
 Feejee, in training native agents, 282 
 
 Hursthouse, Mr., asperses the 
 governor and missionaries of New- 
 Zealand, 342 refuted by himself, 
 344 
 
 Hum, the wife of, strangles her- 
 self, 174 
 
 Hwa Roa, 'Hongi's expedition 
 against, 178- another expedition 
 against, 178 
 
 Indians of America, alluded to, 
 239 
 
 Institutions, educational, notices 
 of, at Geelong, 275 in the Friendly 
 and Feejee Islands, 282 at the 
 Swan-River, 285 at Auckland, 346 
 at the Three Kings, 353, 363 
 
 Invisible world, a New-Zealand- 
 er's views of, 310 
 
 Irving, Captain, of Bristol, pre- 
 sents a large tent for New-Zealand, 
 100 
 
 Jokey, the sick son of, visited by 
 the missionary, 172 
 
 James, Rev. John A., sermon of, 
 on the death of Mrs. Sherman, 
 alluded to, 354 
 
 Jervis-Bay, notices of the abo- 
 rigines of, 230. See Aborigines. 
 
 John the Baptist, nature of his 
 ministry, 392 such a ministry now 
 required, 392 
 
 " John Wesley," arrival of the, 
 ir New-Zealand, 351 sails for the 
 Friendly Islands, 351 in danger 
 from pirates, 361 
 
 Johnson, Rev. Richard, labours 
 of, in Paramatta, 49 
 
 Jones, Mr., of Sydney, benevo- 
 lence of, 62 
 
 Kaffirs, alluded to, 238 
 
 Kaipara, state of the mission in, 
 357 
 
 Katia, conversion of, 317 
 
 Katotaura, opening of a chapel 
 at, 355 incidental notices of, 360 
 
 Kawia, missionary visit to, 330 
 invaded by the warriors from 
 Waikato, 367 progress of the gos- 
 pel in, 367 
 
 Kaye, Mrs., marriage of, with 
 Mr. Leigh, 379. See Leigh, Mrs., 
 
 Kemp, Captain, of the "Mac- 
 quarie," treatment of, by the New- 
 Zealanders, 304 
 
 Kemp, Rev. Mr., notices of, 309 
 Kendall, Rev. Mr., appointment 
 of, to New-Zealand, 80 accom- 
 panies 'Hongi and Whykato to 
 England, 101 ; and to Cambridge, 
 102 arrival of, at Wangaroa, 176 
 
 incidental notices of, 128 
 Keppefi Island, notices of, 266 
 
 visited by the Rev. John Water- 
 house, 282 
 
 Kia Roa, visited by the mission- 
 aries in his illness, 181 notion of, 
 respecting a prevalent sickness, 1 83 
 
 discusses polygamy and the resur- 
 rection, 189 dream of, 193 his 
 application of a sermon, 198 his 
 opinion of the danger of the mis- 
 sionaries, 205
 
 Klddu Kiddu. See Church mis- 
 sion. 
 
 King, Rev. Mr., appointment of, 
 to New-Zealand, 80 affecting ac- 
 count by, of the massacre at Tawiti- 
 rahi, 174 
 
 Kingdom of Christ; figures of 
 scripture in reference to, 61 
 
 Knight, Mr., quoted, on the 
 scenery of Australia, 56 
 
 Knill, Rev. Mr., labours of, in 
 India, alluded to, 77 
 
 Kororarika, burnt to ashes, 342, 
 346 
 
 Korrakorra, reception of Mr. 
 Marsden by, 80 
 
 Ladrone Isles, opening for mis- 
 sionary operations in, 237 
 
 Lady, singular history of a, 95 
 
 Land Claims' Hill, alluded to, 
 340 
 
 Lang, Dr., severe strictures of, 
 respecting the Rev. Samuel Mars- 
 den, 51 ; respecting the secular em- 
 ployments of the missionaries in 
 New-Zealand, 211 quoted, on the 
 schemes for the improvement of the 
 New-Zealanders, 325 his personal 
 attacks upon the missionaries, 325 
 remarks on his reflections, 325 
 
 La Perouse, his description of 
 Navigators' Islands, 258 
 
 Lardner, Dr., opinion of, respect- 
 ing the civilisation of Heathens, 
 S3 
 
 Lawry, Rev. Walter, arrival of, 
 in Sydney, 82 introduced to the 
 governor, and to Mr. Marsden, 
 82 testimony of, to the labours 
 of Mr. Leigh, 82 his report of 
 the state of the work of God at 
 Sydney, on the return of Mr. Leigh 
 from New-Zealand, 87 letter 
 from, to Thomas Holy, Esq., of 
 Sheffield, 105 attends the execu- 
 tion of three men, 105 noble con- 
 tributions of, and his family, 1 1 1 
 appointed to commence a mission 
 in Tonga, 136, 233 his arrival in 
 Tonga, and commencement of the 
 mission, 140 labours of, in Para- 
 matta, 232 arrival of, in Australia, 
 as the successor of the Rev. John 
 Waterhouse, 285 ; and in New- 
 Zealand, 345 reception of, by 
 
 ZNDEX. 405 
 
 Governor Fitzroy, 345 his account 
 of the New-Zealand mission, 345 
 letter of Governor Fitzroy to, 363 
 incidental notices of, 13, 232 
 
 Lay-settler s,vs\ New-Zealand, Mr. 
 Marsden's, notices of, 80, 83, 85, 
 87, 328, 374. See Church mis- 
 sion. 
 
 LeBrun, Rev. Mr., notices of, 18 
 
 Lee, Professor, his Grammar and 
 Vocabulary of the Maori language, 
 alluded to, 102, 373 receives a 
 visit from 'Hongi and Whykato at 
 Cambridge, 102 
 
 Lees, Mr. John, hearty reception 
 of Mr. Leigh by, 46 conversion 
 of, 47 builds a place of worship, 
 69 devotes an acre of land to the 
 mission-cause, 70 builds a second 
 chapel at Windsor, 95 liberality 
 of, at the first missionary meeting, 
 112 his ingenious method of rais- 
 ing his missionary contribution, 224 
 his disinterested benevolence, 225 
 his death and funeral, 269 
 
 Leigh, Rev. Samuel, his birth 
 and early life, 15 unites himself to 
 the Independent church at Hanley, 
 16 schemes of usefulness, 16 be- 
 gins to preach, 16 enters the Theo- 
 logical Seminary at Gosport, 17 
 his mental peculiarities at this 
 period, 19 adopts Arminian views, 
 and leaves the college, 20 becomes 
 a member of the Wesleyan Society, 
 20 accepted as a probationer by 
 the Conference, and appointed to 
 the Shaftesbury circuit, 20 offers 
 himself for the missionary work, 21 
 appointed by the Conference for 
 North America, 21 affecting visit 
 to his mother, 22 his appointment 
 countermanded, 22 appointed to 
 Australia, 25 licensed by the Lord 
 Mayor of London, and ordained for 
 the ministry, 25 difficulties with 
 the home government, 25 embarks 
 at Portsmouth, 27 calmness in 
 apparent danger, 28 undertakes to 
 read prayers and preach on the 
 Lord's day, 29 reproves the cap- 
 tain for swearing, 29 ; who swears 
 no more during the voyage, 34 
 instructs the children on board, 29 
 extracts from his journal, 30 
 false alarms from the appearance of
 
 406 INDEX. 
 
 two vessels, 30 violent storms, 31, 
 32 amusing remarks of the sailors 
 respecting him, 31 the gunner 
 drowned, 33 instructs a young 
 emigrant in Latin and geography, 
 33 conversation with the sceptical 
 doctor on miracles, 33 baptizes an 
 infant born on board, 34 arrives at 
 Port- Jackson, 34 testimony of the 
 captain, 34 first night at Sydney, 
 34 interview with the governor, 
 35 commences his mission, 36 
 state oi the colony, 36 re-organizes 
 the Sunday-school, 44 purchases a 
 residence and a horse, 45 visits 
 Castlereagh,45 rough treatment by 
 a settler, 45 his hearty reception 
 by John Lees, 46 danger in travel- 
 ling through the woods homewards, 
 48 visits Paramatta, 48 cordially 
 received by the Rev. Samuel Mars- 
 den, 52 history of one of his first 
 converts, 52 visits Seven-Hills and 
 Windsor, 53 opens a place of wor- 
 ship at Windsor, 54 holds an in- 
 quest on the body of a convict, and 
 delivers an address at his funeral, 
 55 visits Portland-Head, 55 ; and 
 Wilberforce, 56 preaches at Rich- 
 mond, 56 goes to Castlereagh, 
 Macquarie-Grove, and Liverpool, 57 
 overtaken by a terrific thunder- 
 storm, 58 hospitably entertained 
 by an Irish settler, 58 returns to 
 Sydney, 59 describes^ the extent 
 of his circuit to the committee, 60 
 canvasses Sydney, to ascertain 
 the amount of Bible-destitution, 64 
 letter of ? to the Bible Society, 65 
 it is proposed to send him 
 to work in the chain-gang, 66 
 defended and protected by the go- 
 vernor, 66 another complaint being 
 made against him, 66 ; he explains 
 the object of his mission at the 
 governor's levee, 67 visits New- 
 castle, 68 ; where he occasionally 
 supplies the church, 69, 91 opens 
 a place of worship built by John 
 Lees, 69 writes to his mother, 70 ; 
 and to a friend, describing his la- 
 bours, 70 attends the execution of 
 four convicts, 71 is introduced to 
 the Rev. John Williams, 72 nar- 
 rowly escapes being shot by a set- 
 tler, 74 receives a letter from Po- 
 mare, 75 ; and from Sergeant Ross, 
 
 of Madras, 77 anxiety at not hear- 
 ing from home for two years, 78 
 failure of his health, 78, 91 Mr. 
 Marsden proposes that he should 
 visit New-Zealand, 78 embarks 
 for New-Zealand, 83 composes 
 the differences of the lay-settlers, 
 85 reasons with a chief, 86 
 finds a child in the queen's hut, 86 
 forms various villages into a cir- 
 cuit, 87 returns to New South 
 Wales, 87 progress of the work 
 in his absence, 87 lays the foun- 
 dation-stone of a chapel at Wind- 
 sor, 89 ; and of another at Sydney, 
 90 embarks for England, 93 
 visits the slave-market at Pernam- 
 buco, 93 improvement in his. 
 health, 95 arrival in England, 
 95 his account of the South Sea 
 mission, 95 urges the establish- 
 ment of a mission in New-Zealand, 
 97 obtains the consent of the 
 Conference, 99 appointed to New- 
 Zealand, 99 visits the provinces 
 to raise goods to be used in barter 
 for the New-Zealand mission, 100 
 meets 'Hongi and Whykato in 
 London, 101 receives the thanks- 
 of the Church Missionary Society, 
 104 marries, and leaves England, 
 106 arrives in Van Diemen's 
 Land, where he establishes a mis- 
 sion, 106 arrives at Port-Jackson, 
 109 examines the state of the work, 
 in New South Wales, 110 holds 
 the first anniversary of the Austra- 
 lian Missionary Society, 112 in- 
 troduces Mr. Walker to the go- 
 vernor, 113 ; and to the aborigines 
 of New-Holland, 119 takes his 
 leave of the governor, previous to 
 his departure for New-Zealand, 12Qj 
 preaches his farewell sermon, 121 
 departs for New-Zealand, 121 
 arrives at the Bay of Islands, 122 
 reception on landing, 122 re- 
 proves 'Hongi for his atrocities, 126 
 ill-treated by the natives, 127 
 claims the protection of 'Hongi, 127 
 opens his breast to receive the 
 spear from one of 'Hongi's warriors, 
 128 sails on a voyage of inspec- 
 tion, 131 is driven by a storm 
 amongst the savages of Wangaroa,. 
 131 in danger of being killed and 
 eaten, 132 ingenious method of
 
 escape, 132 sails for Ho-do-do, 134 
 his interview with the natives, 135 
 his views of missionary fidelity, 
 136 visits the timber country, 138 
 preaches his first sermon in Maori, 
 138 risks his life to prevent the 
 body of a young man from being 
 eaten, 139 visits a dying chief, 
 139 sails to Wangari, 140 in 
 danger from shipwreck, 141 sails 
 for Wangaroa, 141 establishes a 
 mission there, 142 the first reli- 
 gious service, 142 arrival of a war- 
 party, 144 danger of the mission 
 family, 144 his mechanical la- 
 bours, 148 interposes to prevent 
 war, 153 is seized and thrown 
 down a hill, 153 severe illness, 
 158 is urged by Mr. Marsden to 
 remove to New South Wales, 161 
 distress of Tepui at parting with 
 him, 161 sails for the Bay of Is- 
 lands, 161 detention there, 161 
 transmits an account of the Church 
 mission to England, 161 sails in 
 the "Brompton" for New South 
 Wales, 162 is wrecked and lands 
 upon an uninhabited island, 162, 
 221 providentially supplied with 
 potatoes, 164 state of his health 
 while there, 164 after three days 
 is rescued and conveyed to New- 
 Zealand, 165 writes to the mis- 
 sionaries to inform them of his 
 deliverance, 166 state of the Aus- 
 tralian mission on his return from 
 New-Zealand in 1823, 216 vindi- 
 cation of the status which he 
 claimed for Methodism, 218 pre- 
 carious state of his health, 220 
 extracts from his journal, 220 
 letter to Joseph Butterworth, Esq., 
 222 receives a visit from Messrs. 
 Tyerman and Bennett, 227 visits 
 the native school at Black-Town, 
 230 recapitulates the principal in- 
 cidents of his missionary life, 232 
 his extensive correspondence with 
 missionaries, 246 his remarks on 
 reading, 253 appeals to the com- 
 mittee for additional help, 255 
 death of Mrs. Leigh, 260 expres- 
 sions of sympathy, 260 his health 
 declining, he leaves the colony, 262 
 submits the case of the New- 
 Zealand mission to the committee, 
 312 arrives in England, and be- 
 
 INDEX. 407 
 
 comes a supernumerary at Liver- 
 pool, 377 resumes the itinerancy, 
 and is appointed to Gravesend, 377 
 receives a letter from the author 
 of the Life of Captain Cook, 377 
 his second marriage, 379 failure 
 of his health, and retirement to 
 Reading, 379 his untiring zeal, 
 380 is seized with illness while 
 addressing a public meeting, 380 
 his last illness, 380 his death, 382 ; 
 funeral, and epitaph, 383 distin- 
 guishing excellencies of his charac- 
 ter, 383 qualifications as a mis- 
 sionary, 383 his unaffected piety, 
 384 his moral rectitude, 385 his 
 industry and punctuality, 387 his 
 catholic spirit, 389. See Australia 
 and New-Zealand. 
 
 Leigh, Mrs., (1st.,) marriage of, 
 105 qualifications of, as a mis- 
 sionary's wife, 105 departure of, 
 from England, and arrival in Van 
 Diemen's Land, 105 persuades her 
 husband to proceed to New-Zea- 
 land, in spite of all dangers, 121 
 departure of, for New-Zealand, 121 
 progress of, in the Maori tongue, 
 131 visits Tepui with her hus- 
 band, 144 commences an institu- 
 tion for training New-Zealand fe- 
 males, 149 teaches them to use 
 the needle, 149, 372 an instance 
 of her moral courage, 154 ingeni- 
 ous scheme of, to prevent infanticide 
 in New-Zealand, 157 shipwreck 
 of, with her husband, 162, 221 
 distressing circumstances of, 164 
 assiduous attentions of, to the sick 
 during an epidemic at Paramatta, 
 260 falls a victim, 260her epi- 
 taph, 260 incidental notices of, 
 134, 138, 144, 146, 165, 168 
 
 Leigh, Mrs., (2d.,) marriage of, 
 379 qualifications of, as a mi- 
 nister's wife, 379 attentions of, 
 to her husband in his last illness, 
 383 
 
 Leigh, Mrs., sen. objections of, 
 to her son becoming a mission- 
 ary, 21 at length consents, 21 
 affecting parting of, with Mr. 
 Leigh, 22letter of Mr. Leigh to, 
 70 
 
 Liturgy, singular effect produced 
 by the reading of the, in New- 
 Zealand, 31 6
 
 408 INDEX. 
 
 Liverpool, described, 57, 58 
 notices of the work of God in, 111, 
 269, 271, 275 
 
 London Missionary Society, la- 
 bours of the missionaries of, in 
 Paramatta, 49 agents of, encou- 
 raged by Mr. Marsden, 51 arrival 
 of seven missionaries of, in Aus- 
 tralia, 72 anniversary of, at Bris- 
 tol, 100 send nine missionaries to 
 Tonga, 136 notices of their de- 
 putation, 183, 226 success of its 
 agents, 257 incidental notices of, 
 77, 126, 237, 244 
 
 Love-feast, in Sydney, 111 in 
 Auckland, 348 
 
 Loveless, Rev. Mr., labours of, 
 in India, alluded to, 77 
 
 Lynch, Rev. James, labours of, 
 in India, alluded to, 77 
 
 M' Arthur, H. K., Esq., lays the 
 foundation of a chapel at Paramatta, 
 278 
 
 M'Gill, notices of, 240, 243 
 
 M'Kenny, Rev. John, super- 
 intends the Wesleyan mission in 
 Australia, 270 account of the mis- 
 sion by, 271 preaches at the open- 
 ing of a chapel at Paramatta, 278 
 interview of, with the governor, 
 respecting the political convulsion 
 in Tonga, 279 
 
 Mackenzie, quoted, on the pau- 
 city of religious instructors in New- 
 South Wales, 60 on the food 
 of the natives of New-Holland, 
 115 
 
 Mackniffht, Dr., his translation 
 of 1 Cor. xiii. quoted, 384 
 
 Macguarie, Governor, application 
 of, for schoolmasters for New South 
 Wales, 26 cordial reception of 
 Mr. Leigh by, 35 measures of; 
 to reclaim the convict population, 
 39 establishes a school at Para- 
 matta, 50 encourages the estab- 
 lishment of Sydney Asylum for the 
 Poor, 63, 64 promotes the estab- 
 lishment of a Bible Society at 
 Sydney, 64 defends and protects 
 Mr. Leigh, (>6 instructs the Rev. 
 William Cooper to lay the founda- 
 tion of a church at Newcastle, 68 
 animadverts on a malignant letter 
 in the " Sydney Gazette," 72 
 grants land for a chapel at Sydney, 
 
 90; and at Paramatta, 91 in- 
 terest of, in the mission to the 
 natives of New-Holland, 113 
 candour of, in reference to Method- 
 ism, 218 interview of the mission- 
 aries with, on the state of Tonga, 
 279 sends the " Rattlesnake " to 
 New-Zealand to protect British in- 
 terests, 323 incidental notices of, 
 45, 50, 54, 57, 65, 67, 81, 82, 120, 
 216, 244 
 
 " Macquarie," the ship, enters 
 the Hokianga, 304 the officers and 
 crew of, saved by the daughter of 
 Wainga, 304 
 
 Maitapara levelled to the ground 
 by 'Hongi and his warriors, 208 
 
 Mangungu, described, 304 es- 
 tablishment of the Wesleyan mis- 
 sion in, 304 visited by the Church 
 missionaries, 309 enlargement of 
 the mission-premises at, 312 an 
 encouraging field for missionary 
 labour, 315 baptism of one hun- 
 dred and twenty adults at, 319 de- 
 struction of the mission-premises 
 at, by fire, 319 excitement at, on 
 the death of Te Hira Tupanapana, 
 364 
 
 Manillas, opening for missionary 
 operations in, 237 
 
 Mansfield, Rev. Mr., appoint- 
 ment of, to New South Wales, 105 
 Maori language, specimen of 
 the, 319 
 
 Mariner, Mr., danger of, in 
 New-Zealand, 79 
 
 Marriages, in New-Zealand, bar- 
 barous practice at, 186 
 
 Marsden, Rev. Samuel, labours 
 of, in Paramatta, 50, 51 Dr. 
 Lang's severe strictures respecting 
 him, 51 his cordial reception of 
 Mr. Leigh, 52 defends Mr. Leigh 
 against the accusations of a clergy- 
 man, 66 letter of, to a friend, 73 
 proposes that Mr. Leigh should 
 visit New-Zealand, 78 establishes 
 a mission there, 79, 334, 374 re- 
 turns to New South Wales, 82 
 offers land for a mission-house, and 
 attests the value of the mission, <J8 
 writes from New-Zealand to Mr. 
 Leigh, 104 letter of, to Joseph 
 Butterworth, Esq., on the prospects 
 of New-Zealand, 109 interview of 
 Mr. Leigh with, 113 visit of, to
 
 New-Zealand, 159 inspects the 
 state of the mission and of the peo- 
 ple, 160 urges Mr. Leigh to re- 
 move to New South Wales, 161 
 sails with Mr. Leigh to the Hay of 
 Islands, 161 interview of, with 
 'Hongi, 161 embarks on board the 
 "Brompton," 162 the "Bromp- 
 ton" being wrecked, he and Mr. 
 Leigh land upon an uninhabited 
 island, 163 after three days of pri- 
 vation and suffering, are rescued, 
 and conveyed to New-Zealand, 165 
 publishes an account of the New- 
 Zealand mission in the "Gazette," 
 221 visits Mr. Leigh in his ill- 
 ness, 221 hospitably entertains 
 Messrs. Tyerman and Bennett, 226 
 sails for New-Zealand, 270 
 death of his wife, 270 his death 
 and funeral, 2?2 incidental notices 
 of, 51, 80, 81, 82, 83, 85, 113, 
 122 
 
 Marsden, Mrs., death of, 270 
 
 Marshall, Mr., quoted, on the 
 value of missionary labour in New- 
 Zealand, 324 
 
 Martin, Montgomery, quoted, on 
 Governor Macquarie's humane ex- 
 pedients to reclaim the convict po- 
 pulation, 39 
 
 Martin, Mr., chief officer of the 
 "Macquarie," wins the affections 
 of Wainga's daughter, 304 mar- 
 ries her, and settles in New-Zea- 
 land, 305 
 
 Matandi, missionary visit to, 
 195 
 
 Matangi, conversion of, 318 
 
 Matthews, Mr., reception of 
 Messrs. Leigh and Gyles by, 75 
 
 Melbourne, described, 266 
 openings for missionary labours in, 
 274 prosperity of the work of God 
 in, 289 
 
 " Mercury," arrival of the, at 
 Wangaroa, 203 boarded by the 
 Nga-te'-po tribe, 203 the rashness 
 of the captain creates a disturbance, 
 203 through the interference of 
 the missionaries, the ship is sur- 
 rendered, 204 she steers for the 
 Bay of Islands, 204 is wrecked 
 and abandoned, 204 
 
 Mercury- Bay, openings for mis- 
 sionary operations in, 1 1 3 war- 
 expedition of 'Hongi to, 127 
 
 INDEX. 409 
 
 Methodism, contrasted with the 
 Church mission in New-Zealand, 
 151 no antipathy to, among the 
 early clergy in Australia, 218 
 vindication of the status Mr. Leigh 
 claimed for, 218 
 
 Military, in New-Zealand, at- 
 tacked by the natives, 347 
 
 Milne, Rev. Dr., notices of, 18 
 
 Missionaries, personal piety in, 
 essential to success, 385 remon- 
 strance of the Wesleyan, in New- 
 Zealand, with Bishop Selwyn, 33C 
 his reply, 336 
 
 " Missionary Gazetteer," prints 
 Mr. Leigh's account of the Church 
 mission in New-Zealand, 161 
 
 Missionary labours, benefit of, in 
 Tortola, 229 
 
 " Missionary and the Mariner," 
 verses on Mr. Leigh and Captain 
 Cook, 378 
 
 Missionary meetings, at Castle- 
 reagh, Richmond, Windsor, Para-- 
 matta, and Liverpool, 110 at Syd- 
 ney, 112, 228, 254 in Van Die- 
 men's Land, 283 at Turangarere, 
 359 
 
 Missionary privations, remarks 
 upon, 164 
 
 Missionary Societies, the calling 
 of, spiritual, 84 
 
 Missionary success, not to be 
 judged of by numerical data, 96 
 
 Missionary, an unfaithful, letter 
 from, to Mr. Leigh, 252 melan- 
 choly end of, 252 
 
 Mission-premises, Wesleyan, de- 
 struction of, at Wangaroa, 215- at 
 Mangungu, destroyed by fire, 319 
 at Wellington, extensive loss by 
 earthquake, 352 
 
 Moore, Colonel, encouragement 
 afforded by, to Mr. Leigh, 76 
 
 Moore, T., Esq., notices of, 66 
 liberality of, 88 
 
 Moreton-Bay, interesting parti- 
 culars of the aborigines at, 222 
 proposal to establish a mission at, 
 226 appointment of Mr. Threl- 
 keld to, 226, 228. See Aborigines. 
 
 Morley, Rev. George, letter of, 
 to Mr. Leigh, 255 
 
 Mount Egmont, described, 332 
 
 Murchison, Sir R. J., suspicion 
 of, that the precious metals were to 
 be found in New-Holland, 291
 
 410 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Muri Wai, the missionaries 
 preach to him and his people, 171 
 places himself at the head of his 
 warriors to meet the Bay of Island- 
 ers, 308 death of, 311 the do- 
 mestic scene that ensued, 311 
 character of, 311 
 
 Naval and Military Bible So- 
 ciety, labours of, in Sydney, 64 
 
 Navigators' Islands, openings in, 
 for missionary operations, 237 
 described, 258 mentioned, 266 
 
 Nelson, described, 344 
 
 Nene, a chief from Hokianga, 
 seizes the mission-boat, 200 
 
 New-Britain, openings in, for 
 missionary operations, 237 
 
 New-Caledonia, openings in, for 
 missionary operations, 87, 237 
 
 New-Guinea, openings in, for 
 missionary operations, 87, 237 
 
 New-Hebrides, openings in, for 
 missionary operations, 87, 237 
 
 New-Holland, appointment of a 
 missionary to the natives of, 113 
 appeal on behalf of, 114. See Abo- 
 rigines and Australia. 
 
 New-Ireland, openings for mis- 
 sionary operations in, 87, 237 
 
 New- Plymouth. See Taranaki. 
 
 New South Wales, description 
 of, as a field of missionary labour, 
 23 difficulties in establishing a 
 mission in, 25 how it became a 
 penal settlement, 36 degraded con- 
 dition of, 37 state of the work of 
 God in, 95 progress of the work 
 on Mr. Leigh's second arrival, 110 
 means adopted to extend the 
 work in, 1 1 1 proposal ito establish 
 an agricultural institution in, 120 
 agitation in, on the attack of the 
 "Endeavour" in New-Zealand, 190 
 state of the mission in 1823, 216 
 anniversaries of the Auxiliary 
 Missionary Society in, 228, 254 
 encouraging aspect of the work in, 
 233 general state of the mission, 
 257 epidemic in, 260 extension 
 of the work in, 268 claims of, 
 upon the friends of missions, 273 
 state of, in 1816, 294. See 
 Australia, Leigh, Marsden, and 
 Sydney. 
 
 New-Zealand, account of the 
 Rev. Samuel Marsden's first con. 
 
 nexion with the savages o 79^ 
 161 notices of the Church mis- 
 sion in, 79, 83, 101, 122, 
 127, 128, 134, 140, 141, 143, 151, 
 159, 161, 168, 174, 176, 177, 190, 
 192, 198, 200, 206, 207, 208, 210, 
 212, 214, 215, 232, 237, 261, 305, 
 309, 315, 318, 328, 329, 330, 335, 
 336, 342, 354 Mr. Leigh sails 
 for, and lands at the Bay of 
 Islands, 83 twelve human heads 
 exhibited in a village, 86 Mr. 
 Leigh forms six villages into a cir- 
 cuit, 87 Mr. Leigh's scheme for 
 establishing the mission, 97 ob- 
 tains the sanction of the Confer- 
 ence, 99 is appointed as mis- 
 sionary to, 99 opinion of the 
 Rev. Samuel Marsden respecting 
 the mission, 109 destructive war 
 in, 120 Mr. Leigh sails for, 121 
 his reception on landing, 122- 
 state of religion in, 123 origin 
 of the war, 124 'Hongi's march 
 against the tribes on the River 
 Thames, 125 Hinaki, and one 
 thousand of his people, killed, 125 
 cannibalism on the battle-field, 
 125 treatment of captives and 
 slaves, 126 'Hongi's daughter de- 
 stroys herself, 126 Mr. Leigh ad- 
 dresses 'Hongi on his atrocities, 
 126 his reply, 126 arrival of the 
 Rev. John Williams, 126 his 
 opinion of affairs at the Bay of 
 Islands, 126 ill-treatment of the 
 missionaries, 127 'Hongi's opi- 
 nion of Christianity, 127 intrepid- 
 ity of Mr. Leigh, 128 five years* 
 war, 129 leads to the diffusion of 
 truth, 131 Mr. Leigh among the 
 savages at Wangaroa, 131 Ho-do- 
 do, 134 Wangari, 140 establish- 
 ment of a mission at Wangaroa, 
 143 war-proceedings in Wanga- 
 roa, 144 establishment of an in- 
 stitution for training native females, 
 1 49 results of the teaching of the 
 Church and Wesleyan missionaries, 
 151 the country won to the Bri- 
 tish crown by the Church and 
 Wesleyan missions, 152 the tapu 
 an instrument of political power, 
 154 experiment in agriculture, 
 155 first native harvest, 155 
 priests and baptism, 156 domestic 
 training of boys, 156 prevalence
 
 of infanticide, 157 Mrs. Leigh's 
 expedient to check the evil, 157 
 arrival of Messrs. Marsden, Tur- 
 ner, and Hobbs, 159 distress of 
 Tepui at parting with Mr. and 
 Mrs. Leigh, 1C1 Mr. Marsden's 
 interview with 'Hongi, 161 a 
 missionary wounded with an axe, 
 167 incidents illustrative of the 
 native character, 167 the mission- 
 aries at Wangaroa assaulted, 169 
 savage conduct of a chief to his 
 daughter, 169 the missionaries 
 preach to Mudi Wai and his men, 
 17] friendly interview with Te- 
 pui, 171 the first te hakari, or 
 "fair," 171 state of the aged and 
 afflicted, 172 Tepui's entertain- 
 ment, 174 the wife of Hum stran- 
 gles herself, 174 massacre at Ta- 
 witi Rai, 174 cruelty of E'i Too, 
 and of Rua Tarra, 175 examina- 
 tion of the schools, 176 arrival 
 of the Church missionaries at 
 Wangaroa, 1 76 ceremonies con- 
 nected with the dead, 177 'Hongi 
 invades Wesleydale, 178 atrocious 
 conduct of George and Tepui, 179, 
 181 singular ceremony by a na- 
 tive priest, 1 82 first religious ser- 
 vice at Whau Puke, 183 arrival 
 of the Rev. D. Tyerman and G. 
 Bennett, Esq., at Wangaroa, in the 
 " Endeavour," 183 the vessel 
 seized by the natives, 184 the 
 passengers and crew liberated and 
 saved by George and one of the 
 missionaries, 184 opinion of the 
 missionaries of these transactions, 
 184 a body of warriors enter To- 
 ropapa, 1 85 Tepui addresses 
 them, 186 barbarous practice at 
 marriage, 186 inquiry about the 
 true God, 186 an attempt to in- 
 terfere with the tapu, 186 signal 
 encouragement to the missionaries, 
 187 the natives instructed to culti- 
 vate their land, 188 slow progress 
 of the children in the schools, 1 88 
 tattooing of a chiefs wife, 188 
 George's description of Mr. Mars- 
 den's first visit, 189 discussion on 
 polygamy and die resurrection, 189 
 return of the " Endeavour," and 
 altercation with the captain and 
 officers, 190 the missionaries save 
 the ship, 190 state of Ho-do-do, 
 
 INDEX. 411 
 
 192 interesting meeting at Te- 
 pui's, 193 expedition to Hwa 
 Roa, 194 first service at Jakka 
 Pau, 194 Matandi, 195 despe- 
 rate exploit of George and his 
 fighting-men, 197 assembly at 
 Tepui's, 197 vision of the rein- 
 ga, 198 progress of the mission, 
 199 the mission-boat seized at 
 sea, 200 the missionaries landed 
 in the midst of an army from Ho- 
 kianga, 201 religious service with 
 the warriors, 201 murderous at- 
 tack upon the missionaries, 202 
 the "Mercury" boarded by the 
 NgS-te'-po tribe, 202 the ship 
 given up to the missionaries, 204 
 a body of natives arrive to kill 
 David and plunder the mission- 
 settlement, 205 Te Pune restores 
 peace, 205 death of George, 206 
 extreme danger of the mission- 
 aries, 206 'Hongi defends the 
 Kaipara tribes in battle, 207 he 
 marches upon Wangaroa, 208 . 
 makes peace with Tepui, and with- 
 draws, 209 state of the schools, 
 209_death of Teuna, 211 a hos- 
 tile message from 'Hongi spreads 
 alarm, 212 Tepui proposes a ge- 
 neral massacre, 212 state of Wes- 
 leydale, 212 three hundred fight- 
 ing-men spread themselves over the 
 settlement, 213 'Hongi and a fleet 
 of canoes arrive, 214 the chiefs, 
 and inhabitants of Wesleydale flee 
 to Hokianga, 214 'Hongi drives 
 the Nga-te"-po tribes from their 
 fortress, 214 the mission-house 
 attacked, 214 escape of the mis- 
 sionaries to Kiddu-Kiddu, 215 
 the mission-premises burned to the 
 ground, 215 'Hongi shot, 215 
 close of the mission, 216 re-open- 
 ing of the mission resolved upon, 
 232 departure of the missionaries 
 for the Bay of Islands, 232 
 aggressive spirit of Popery in, 234 
 re-establishment of the mission 
 at Mangungu, 304 character of 
 the natives, 304 the first ship 
 enters the Hokianga, 304 the 
 officers and crew saved by the 
 daughter of Wainga, 304 last ill- 
 ness of 'Hongi, 305 interview be- 
 tween Patu One and 'Hongi, 306 
 death of 'Hongi, 307 arrival of
 
 warriors from the Bay of Islands, 
 307 the chiefs of Hokianga as- 
 semble their fighting-men, 308 
 the battle fought near the mission- 
 house, 308 peace restored, 309 
 loss of the "Enterprise," 310 
 plunder of the "Herald," 310 
 native festival, 310, 345 native 
 views of the invisible world, 310 
 death of Muri Wai, 311 the mis- 
 sionaries preach to nine hundred 
 warriors, 311 Mr. Leigh's appeal 
 on behalf of the mission, 312 
 four missionaries and a printing- 
 press sent, 312 death of Hika, 
 313 death of Shukkee and Tun- 
 gahee, at Tonga, 314 visit to 
 Wesleydale, 314 first native class 
 formed, 315 remarkable move- 
 ment on the native mind, 315 
 conversion and death of Hae Hae, 
 315 state of education, 316 con- 
 version of Katia, 31? progress of 
 the work, 317 a school-examina- 
 tion attended by a thousand natives, 
 317 the native ovens filled with 
 human flesh, 318 conversion of 
 Matangi, 318 specimen of the 
 Maori language, 319 demand for 
 teachers, 319 destruction of the 
 mission-premises by fire, 319 out- 
 pouring of God's Spirit, 320 state 
 of European society in, 320 arri- 
 val of the Baron de Thierry, 321 
 schemes for the improvement of the 
 country, 322 France sends a Po- 
 pish hierarchy, 328 activity of the 
 Wesleyan press, 329 arrival of 
 the " Triton " with missionaries 
 and stores, 329 translation of the 
 Old Testament commenced, 330 
 intense desire for instruction, 330 
 upwards of two hundred bap- 
 tisms, 330 Hon. H. W. Petre 
 and the New-Zealand Company, 
 331 establishment of a mission at 
 Taranaki, 331 state of the people, 
 332 British and Foreign Bible 
 Society sends 10,000 Maori Testa- 
 ments, 333 eagerness of the peo- 
 ple to possess the word of God, 333 
 arrival of 5,000 additional copies, 
 333 works published by the mis- 
 sion-press, 333 progress of the 
 natives, 333 zeal of the converts, 
 334 appointment and conduct of 
 Bishop Selwyn, 335 political state 
 
 of the country, 339 policy of the 
 government, 339 treaty of Wai- 
 tanga, 339 consequences of its 
 violation, 339 massacre of Wai- 
 rau, 340 meeting of the governor 
 and Rauparaha, 340 British 
 troops defeated, 341, 346 burn- 
 ing of Kororarika, 342, 346 
 peace restored, 342- trials of the 
 missionaries, 342 New-Zealand 
 Company, 342 general state of the 
 mission, 345 establishment of a 
 seminary for native youth at Auck- 
 land, 346 the natives attack the 
 military on the Hut, 347 stability 
 and loyalty of the Christian natives, 
 348 love-feast in Auckland, 348 
 sabbath-morning scene, 349 
 change in the social condition of 
 the people, 349 religious concern 
 among the youth in the schools at 
 Auckland, 351 the native institu- 
 tion, 351 Wellington destroyed 
 by an earthquake, 352 establish- 
 ment of an Academy at Three 
 Kings, 353 profligacy of the colo- 
 nists, 353, 366 religious state of 
 Taranaki, 354 ; Kaipara,357; Wai- 
 ma, 357 ; Waimate, 358, 369 sa- 
 cramental meeting at Katotaura, 360 
 the governor spends a Sunday at 
 the Waipa station, 362 report of 
 the Academy at Three Kings, 363 
 its enlargement, 363 spread of 
 religion in Auckland and its neigh- 
 bourhood, 364 Waikowati, 367 
 Waikato warriors invade Kawhia, 
 367 fighting prevented, 368 the 
 country in 1822 contrasted with its 
 state in 1852, 372 dispatch of Sir 
 George Grey, on the relative 
 strength of the European and 
 Maori races, 375 results of the 
 mission, 376 
 
 New-Zealand Association, scheme 
 of, laid before the Committee of the 
 House of Lords, 322 
 
 New-Zealand Land Company, 
 formation of, 324 first colony of, 
 331 vote a sum of money for the 
 establishment of an episcopal see, 
 335 injudicious proceedings of, 
 and their consequences, 339 fail- 
 ure of, as stated by Hursthouse, 
 344 
 
 Newcastle, state of, on Mr. 
 Leigh's first visit, 68 foundation
 
 INDEX. 
 
 413 
 
 of a church laid there, 68 this 
 church occasionally supplied by 
 Mr. Leigh, 69', 91 
 
 Newton and Chambers, Messrs., 
 liberal contributions of, to the 
 New-Zealand mission, 100 
 
 Nichols, Mr., a singular incident 
 in New-Zealand related by, ) 23 
 
 Nokes, Mr., notices of, 107 
 
 Oro, attacks the mission-house 
 at Wesleydale, 214 
 
 Orsman, Rev. J., letter from, to 
 Mr. Leigh, 248 
 
 Or/on, Rev. Joseph, assumes 
 the direction of the Australian 
 churches, 263 official communica- 
 tion of, to the committee, 263 
 pays a missionary visit to Bathurst, 
 264 preaches at the opening of a 
 chapel at Paramatta, 278 inter- 
 view of, with the governor, respect- 
 ing the political convulsion at 
 Tonga, 279 death and biographic 
 sketch of, 284 
 
 Paramatta, described, 23, 48 
 introduction of the gospel into, 49 
 progress of the mission in, 60, 
 96, 110, 233, 271, 285, 287 
 opening of new chapels in, 91, 
 1 1 1 made the head quarters of the 
 mission to the aborigines, 118 
 epidemic in, 260 efforts of Popery 
 in, 273 opening of a chapel, and 
 laying the foundation of another, in 
 one day, 277 revival of religion 
 in, 285 incidental notices of, 53, 
 162 
 
 Parliament, British, ineffectual 
 efforts of, to benefit New South 
 Wales, 39 attention of, to the 
 state of the colonies, 272 the dis- 
 covery of gold in Australia a call 
 to, to make suitable provision for 
 the aborigines, 296 futile attempts 
 of, to legislate for New-Zealand, 
 322, 323. See England and Great 
 Britain, 
 
 Patea, happy death of, 360 
 
 Patterson, Captain, his promo- 
 tion of the mission at Paramatta, 49 
 
 Patu One, equips twenty canoes 
 for war, 200 promises to protect 
 the missionaries, 303 interview 
 of, with 'Hongi, 306 places him- 
 self at the head of his fighting-men 
 
 to resist the Bay of Islanders, 308 
 message from, announcing his 
 conversion, 319 
 
 Paul, St., calling and apostle- 
 ship of, 14 
 
 Pelew Islands, openings for mis- 
 sionary operations in, 237 
 
 Pernambuco, described, 93 
 
 Perth, notices of, 256 pro- 
 gress of the work of God in, 285. 
 See Australia, South, and Swan- 
 Hiver. 
 
 Petre, Hon. H. W., quoted, on 
 the establishment of Port-Nichol- 
 son by the New-Zealand Company, 
 331 
 
 Phillips, Captain, arrival of, in 
 New South Wales as governor, 37 
 mentioned, 49 
 
 Phillips, Dr., of Aberdeen, no- 
 tices of, 18 
 
 Piper, Captain, notices of, 112 
 
 Polygamy, prevalence of, in 
 New-Zealand, 157 discussion on, 
 by New-Zealanders, 189 
 
 Pomare, letter from, to Mr. 
 Leigh, 75 death of, 248 son of, 
 killed, 307 
 
 Popery, notices of, in Brazil, 94 
 blighting influence of, in Aus- 
 tralia, 234 operations of, in New- 
 South Wales, 270 patronage of, 
 at home and abroad, 273 aggres- 
 sive spirit of, in New South Wales, 
 285, 295; and in New-Zealand, 
 274, 328 arrogance of, in New- 
 Zealand, 331 audacity of, in Eng- 
 land, 390 
 
 Port-Jackson, Mr. Leigh's ar- 
 rival at, 34, 109 
 
 Port- Nicholson, missionary visit 
 to, 330 chosen as the first colony 
 of the New-Zealand Company, 331 
 mentioned, 335 
 
 Port-Philip, establishment of, as 
 a colony, 267 openings for mis- 
 sionary labour in, 274 
 
 Portland-Head, Mr. Leigh's 
 visit to, 55 
 
 Portuguese Testaments, distri- 
 bution of, at Madeira, by Mr. 
 Leigh, 65 
 
 Pratt, Rev. Josiah, letter of, to 
 Mr. Leigh, 104 
 
 Press, printing, arrival of the, in 
 New-Zealand, 317 efficiency of, 
 317,318
 
 414 INDEX. 
 
 "Prince of Denmark," arrival 
 of the ship, in New-Zealand, 207 
 
 Propaganda, zealous efforts of 
 the, 273. See Popery. 
 
 Providence, observations on the 
 doctrine of, 13, 91, 292 
 
 Purcel, death and burial of, 243 
 
 Rabone, Rev. Stephen, perilous 
 position of, in Tonga, 281 
 
 Rauparaha, meeting of, with 
 Governor Fitzroy, 340 his perspi- 
 cuous statement of the land-ques- 
 tion, 340 
 
 Reading, remarks on, 253 
 
 Reid, Mr. and Mrs., appointed 
 to the Wesleyan Academy at 
 Three Bangs, 353 efficiency of, 
 363 
 
 Reinga, the state of the dead, 
 notices of, 126, 129, 198 
 
 Reformation, England at the 
 time of, 293 
 
 Religious Tract Society, noble 
 efforts of, in Australia, 296 
 
 Report, of the New South 
 Wales Auxiliary Missionary Soci- 
 ety, extract from, 254 of the 
 We'sleyan Academy at Three 
 Kings, 361 
 
 Resurrection, discussion on the, 
 by New-Zealanders, 189 
 
 Revenge, different methods of 
 taking, in different countries, 153 
 
 Revival of religion in Paramatta, 
 285 
 
 Richmond, Mr. Leigh's visit to, 
 56 state of the work in, 110 
 opening of a new chapel in, 285 
 
 "Rocks," in Sydney, affecting 
 tale of the, 40 
 
 Ross, Sergeant, letter of, to Mr. 
 Leigh, 77 
 
 Rotumah, visit of Mr. Water- 
 house to, 282 
 
 Rouse, Richard, Esq., presents 
 land for a chapel at Para\natta, 278 
 
 Ruapaka, a snowy mountain, 
 described, 330 
 
 Rua Terra, cruelty of, 175 
 uneasiness of, 176 sows a portion 
 of land with wheat, 188 
 
 Sabbath scene in New-Zealand, 
 349 
 
 " St. Michael," the, arrival of, at 
 the Bay of Islands, 136 return of, 
 
 from the Friendly Islands, 140 
 danger of, upon the rocks, 141 
 arrival of, at Wangaroa, 198 
 
 Salt, manufacture of, by the mis- 
 sionaries in New-Zealand, 210 
 
 Sandwich Islands, notices of 
 Christianity in, 237 
 
 Schier, estimation of, in reference 
 to the importation of gold from 
 California, 291 
 
 Schism, remarks on, 390 
 
 Schools, notices of, in Australia, 
 43, 44, 60, 61, 95, 111, 216, 
 230, 270, 272, 284, 287, 288 in 
 Van-Diem en's Land, 109 in 
 New-Zealand, 176, 180, 181, 186, 
 188, 200, 209, 213, 216, 316, 317, 
 332, 349, 351, 353, 361 in Ota- 
 heita, 248 
 
 Scott, Mr., of Sydney, builds a 
 chapel for the Wesleyan mission, 
 89 
 
 Scott, Sergeant, integrity and 
 usefulness of, 44 
 
 Selwyn, Rev. G. A., appoint- 
 ment of, as bishop of New-Zealand, 
 335 arrival of, in New-Zealand, 
 335 quotations from his Visita- 
 tion Journal, 335, 337, 338 divi- 
 sive proceedings of, 335 reply of, 
 to the remonstrances of the Wes- 
 leyan missionaries, 336 conse- 
 quences of his proceedings, 337 
 the key to his success, 338 state- 
 ments of, not always to be relied 
 on, 338, 366 quoted, on the land- 
 theory in New-Zealand, 344 
 
 Shari, marriage of, 209 
 
 Shepherd, Mr., his account of 
 the introduction of the gospel into 
 Paramatta, 49 
 
 Shepherd, Rev. Mr., critical cir- 
 cumstances of, 146 narrowly es- 
 capes being blown to pieces by 
 gunpowder, 160 labours of, 175 
 incidental notices of, 141, 144, 
 160, 190, 192 
 
 Sherman, Mrs., of Surrey chapel, 
 dying experience of, alluded to, 
 354 
 
 Shukkee, death of, at Tonga, 314 
 
 Sidmoulh, Lord, letters of, to 
 Dr. Adam Clarke, 26, 2? 
 
 Simon Magus, sin of, 96 
 
 Slanders on the missionaries and 
 others, refuted, 51, 66, 67, 152, 
 211, 324, 325, 342, 343, 344, 346
 
 " Snapper," arrival of, in New- 
 Zealand, with missionaries, 160 
 sails for the Bay of Islands, 161 
 
 Society for the Propagation of 
 the Gospel in Foreign Parts, Dr. 
 Broughton at the Annual Meeting 
 of, 239 
 
 Society Islands, notices of Chris- 
 tianity in, 73, 237 
 
 Solomon Isles, openings for mis- 
 sionary operations in, 237 
 
 Squatters' Act, results of, 275 
 
 Slack, Rev. James, biographic 
 sketch of, 130 joins Mr. Leigh in 
 New-Zealand, 131 conversation 
 of, with a dying chief, 1 67 return 
 of, to New-Zealand, 303 labours 
 of, alluded to, 374 
 
 " Stamford Mercury," descrip- 
 tion of a missionary meeting at 
 Louth, 98 
 
 Stanley, Lord, (Earl of Derby,) 
 enlightened views of, in reference 
 to New-Zealand, 341 
 
 Stirling, Captain, appointment 
 of, as governor of the Swan-River 
 settlement, 256 
 
 Strachan, Rev. Alexander, fi- 
 nishes Mr. Leigh's speech when he 
 was seized with illness, 381 visits 
 Mr. Leigh in his illness, 382 
 
 Sturt, Captain, revolting sight 
 witnessed by, among the aborigines 
 of New-Holland, 116 
 
 Sutcliffe, Rev. Joseph, M.A., 
 introduces Mr. Leigh to the Me- 
 thodist Society, 20 
 
 Swan-River, founding of the 
 colony, 256 description of the 
 country and people, 256 appoint- 
 ment of Captain Stirling as go- 
 vernor, 256 establishment of an 
 institution for the natives, 285 
 report of the mission at, 285 
 
 Sydney, described, 23, 40 con- 
 dition of the juvenile population of, 
 44 state of the work of God in, 
 44, 95, 232, 275, 284 establish- 
 ment of an Asylum in, for the 
 poor, 62; and of a Bible Society 
 in, 64 loss sustained in, by the 
 removal of the troops, 77 state of 
 the mission on Mr. Leigh's return 
 from New-Zealand, 87 opening 
 of new chapels in, 89, 90, 285, 
 287 formation of a Tract Society 
 in, 90 educational operations in, 
 
 INDEX. 415 
 
 111 love-feast in, 111 a New- 
 Zealander's account of an execution 
 in, 146 visit to the factory for 
 female convicts in, 226 missionary 
 meetings in, 228, 254 district- 
 meeting in, 257. See Australia, 
 Leigh, and New South Wales. 
 
 Sydney Asylum for the Poor, 
 origin of, 62 despatch of Lord 
 Bathurst respecting, 63 
 
 " Sydney Gazette,'''' malignant 
 letter in, noticed, 72 quoted, on 
 the state of the aborigines of New- 
 Holland, 114 ; on the appointment 
 of Mr. Threlkeld to Moreton-Bay, 
 228 ; on the cruelty of the settlers 
 to the aborigines, 265 account of 
 the New-Zealand mission in, 221 
 statistics of New South Wales 
 from, 297 
 
 " Sydney Herald," quoted, on 
 the danger of the " John Wesley " 
 from pirates, 361 
 
 Tahiti, letters from, to Mr. 
 Leigh, 246, 248 
 
 Tahitoe, letter from, to Mr. 
 Leigh, 246 
 
 Tai Happa, the missionaries pay 
 their respects to, 192 
 
 Taka Pau, first religious service 
 at, 194 
 
 Tamatoe, letter from, to Mr. 
 Leigh, 246 
 
 Tangariro, described, 330 
 
 Taniha, dines with the mission- 
 aries in New-Zealand, 178, 209 
 
 TapUy in New-Zealand, an in- 
 strument of political power, 154 
 an attempt to interfere with the, 
 186 
 
 Tara Kidi, taught to cultivate 
 wheat, 188 
 
 Taranaki, establishment of the 
 Wesleyan mission in, 331 the 
 country described, 331, 344 condi- 
 tion of the people, 332 state of 
 the mission, 354 
 
 Tarapata, death of, 365 
 
 Tare Take, impudence of, 179 
 
 Tasman, danger of, in New- 
 Zealand, 79 
 
 Tali, letter from, to Mr. Leigh, 
 247 
 
 Tattooing a chief's wife, 188 
 
 Taupa, the lake described, 330 
 
 Tawiti Rahiy massacre at, 174
 
 416 INDEX. 
 
 Taylor, Rev. Joseph, kindness 
 of, to Mr. Leigh, 1(6 discourages 
 Mr. Leigh in respect to the New- 
 Zealand mission, 97 incidental 
 notices of, 98, 100 
 
 Te Ara. See George. 
 
 Te hakari, or fair, held at Wes- 
 leydale, 171 
 
 Te. Hira Tupanapana, affecting 
 account of, and his family, 364 
 illness and death of, 364 
 
 Te Pune, Mr. Leigh claims the 
 protection of, 143 protects the 
 missionaries, 205 
 
 Te Runga, death of, 365 
 
 Tepui, visited by Mr. and Mrs. 
 Leigh, 144 imprudent haste of, 
 to engage in war, 145 distress of, 
 on Mr. Leigh's leaving New-Zea- 
 land, 161 his history of his ances- 
 tors, 166 missionary visit to his 
 village, 167, 181 his ferocious 
 treatment of the missionaries, 170, 
 179, 181 domestic scenes with, 
 171 his entertainment, 174 
 makes friends with the missionaries, 
 179, 180 addresses a band of 
 warriors, 186 attempts to violate 
 the tapu, 186 kills one of his 
 wives, J87 joins the expedition 
 against Hwa Roa, 194 saves the 
 missionaries from apprehended dan- 
 ger, 207 makes peace with 'Hon- 
 gi, 209 fury of, when 'Hongi re- 
 news hostilities, 212 flees to the 
 Hokianga, 303 incidental notices 
 of, 313, 373. See 'Hongi and 
 New-Zealand. 
 
 Teuna, death of, 211 
 
 Thierry, Baron de, arrival of, in 
 New-Zealand, 321 claims autho- 
 rity as "sovereign chief," 321 
 this claim resisted, 321 induces 
 France to send a Roman Catholic 
 bishop to New-Zealand, 328 
 
 Thorn, Rev. Dr., notices of, 18 
 
 Thomas, Rev. John, letters from, 
 to Mr. Leigh, 249, 250 
 
 Thompson, Captain, of the 
 "Boyd," murder of, in New-Zea- 
 land, 133 
 
 Three Kings, establishment of a 
 Wesleyan Academy at, 353 en- 
 couraging progress of, 363 
 
 Threlkeld, Rev. L. E., seized by 
 the natives of Wangaroa, and libe- 
 rated, 184 appointed to commence 
 
 a mission at Moreton-Bay, 226, 
 228 his account of the aborigines, 
 239 
 
 Thunder-storm, terrific, at Liver- 
 pool, 58 at Wangaroa, 142, 197 
 
 Tonga, missionary openings in, 
 136 history of the London Soci- 
 ety's mission in, 136 commence- 
 ment of a Wesleyan mission in, 
 136 influence of evangelical truth 
 in, 249 state of the mission in, 
 249, 250, 251 visit of the 
 Rev. John Williams, 257 success 
 of the gospel in, 266 political 
 convulsion in, 278 outpouring of 
 the Spirit in, 281. See Friendly 
 Islands. 
 
 Tonga chief, visit of a, to New 
 South Wales, 219 his glowing 
 description of what he saw, 219 
 
 Torapapa, missionary visits to," 
 181, 186 doings of the warriors 
 of, 187 
 
 Tortola, benefits of Wesleyan 
 missionary labour among the slaves 
 at, 229 
 
 Tract Society, establishment of 
 the Australian, 261 
 
 " Triton," notices of the, 285 
 arrival of, in New-Zealand, 329 
 sale of, 350 
 
 Tucker, Rev. Charles, perilous 
 position of, in Tonga, 281 
 
 Tungahee, death of, in Tonga, 
 314 
 
 Tupi, welcomes the missionaries 
 to Taka Pau, 194 efforts of, to 
 promote their comfort, 195 pre- 
 sent of, to them, on their departure, 
 195 
 
 Turner and Co., service of the 
 fish-hooks presented by, 134 
 
 Turner, Rev. Nathaniel, arrival 
 of, in New-Zealand, 159 labours 
 of, 166, 168, 365, 3?4 insulted by 
 the chief George, 169 murderous 
 attack upon, 202 compelled to 
 abandon the mission, 215 pro- 
 tected by a war-party from the 
 Hokianga, 215 return of, to New 
 South Wales, 216 address and 
 sermon of, at laying the foundation 
 of a chapel at Paramatta, 278 
 
 Turner, Mrs., conversation of, 
 with the chief George, 169 dan- 
 gerous illness of, 210 incidental 
 notices of, 215
 
 INDEX. 
 
 417 
 
 Turner, Rev. Peter, letters 
 from, to Mr. Leigh, 249, 251 
 communication from, announcing 
 the deaths of Shukkee and Tunga- 
 hee, 314 
 
 Tyerman, Rev. Daniel, arrival 
 of, at Wangaroa, 183 seized by 
 the natives, and liberated, 184 
 arrival of, at Sydney, 226 visits 
 the barracks, prisons, hospitals, and 
 schoolsj 226 visits Paramatta, 226 
 proposes a mission to the abori- 
 gines at Moreton-Bay, 226 the 
 scheme sanctioned by the governor, 
 227 visits Mr. Leigh, 227 in- 
 structs the agent appointed to visit 
 Moreton-Bay, 227 attends the an- 
 niversary of the Wesleyan Mis- 
 sionary Society at Sydney, 228 
 
 Utua, or " satisfaction," New- 
 Zealand notions of, 153 
 
 Van-Diemen's Land, described, 
 as a field of missionary labour, 105 
 arrival of missionaries in, and 
 description of the country, 106 
 lieutenant-governor of, grants land 
 for premises, 108 appointment of 
 the Rev. William Horton to labour 
 in, 108 state of the mission, 233 
 additional labourers appointed to, 
 . 274 prospects of the work in, 274 
 prosperity of the mission, 284, 
 287 
 
 Victoria, establishment of the 
 colony of, 267 its progress and 
 present state, 267 
 
 W , John, interesting history 
 of, 52 
 
 Waddy, Sergeant, notices of, 107 
 
 Waihoa, native festival at, 310 
 
 Waikato, the warriors of, invade 
 Kawhia, 367 preached to, by the 
 missionaries, 368 entertained at a 
 feast, 368 appeased, and return 
 home, 369 
 
 Waikowaiti, past and present 
 state of, 367 
 
 Waima, state of the mission in, 
 357 
 
 Waimate, state of the mission 
 in, 358, 369 
 
 Wainga, the daughter of, saves 
 the officers and crew of the " Mac- 
 quarie," 304 marries the chief 
 
 officer, 305 renounces savage life, 
 and is baptized, 305 
 
 Wairau, massacre of, 340 
 
 Waitangl, treaty of, 339 con- 
 sequences of its violation, 340 
 
 Walker, Mr., departure of, from 
 England, and arrival in Van-Die- 
 men's Land, 106 appointed to 
 labour among the aborigines of 
 Australia, 112 introduced to the 
 governor of New South Wales, 
 113; and to the aborigines, 119 
 horrid scene described by, 119 
 
 Wallis's Island, visit of Mr. 
 Waterhouse to, 282 
 
 Wangari, missionary visit to, 
 131 
 
 Wangaroa, described, 141, 182 
 establishment of the mission at, 
 143 war-proceedings in, 144, 153 
 prevalence of infanticide in, 157 
 arrival of the Church mission- 
 aries in, 176 ; and of Messrs. Tyer- 
 man and Bennett, 1 83 plunder of 
 the "Mercury" by the tribes of, 
 208 expedition of 'Hongi against, 
 208 destruction of the mission- 
 premises at, 215, 232 state of, 
 when revisited, 314. See Wesley- 
 dale. 
 
 Ware Unu, war-expedition of, 
 to the Hokianga, 308 disasters of, 
 308 
 
 Wars, in New-Zealand. See 
 Ray of Inlands, George, ''Hongi, 
 New-Zealand, Tepui, Wangaroa, 
 
 4- c . 
 
 Watch-nights in New-Zealand, 
 172, 210 
 
 Waterhouse, Rev. John, ap- 
 pointment of, as general superin- 
 tendent of missions, 273 official 
 letter of, to the committee, 2?4 
 return of, from a series of hazard- 
 ous voyages, 282 visit of, to New- 
 Zealand, 329 tour of, through 
 Van-Diemen's Land, 282 death 
 of, 283 
 
 Watkin, Rev. James, preaches at 
 laying the foundation of a chapel at 
 Paramatta, 278 
 
 Watson, Rev. Richard, notices 
 of, 97 
 
 Welch, George, Esq., founds the 
 Theological Seminary at Gosport, 17 
 
 Wellington, described, 344 de- 
 stroyed by an earthquake, 352 
 
 E
 
 418 INDEX. 
 
 Wellington, Duke of, his opi- 
 nion on New-Zealand colonisation, 
 322 
 
 Wellington- Valley, eligibility of, 
 as a mission-station, 228 an agent 
 appointed to examine, 229 his re- 
 port, 229 
 
 Wesley, Rev. John, sagacity of, 
 in reference to preaching early in 
 the morning, 388 required early 
 rising in his preachers, 388 
 
 Wesleyan census for 1852, 303 
 
 Wesleyan ministry, irregular ha- 
 bits incompatible with the duties of 
 the, 388 
 
 Wesleyan Missionary Society, 
 encouragement afforded by Mr. 
 Marsden to its agents, 51 atten- 
 tions of,to'Hongi and Whykato, 103 
 seeks secular improvement by the 
 preaching of the gospel, 244 Mr. 
 Leigh appeals to the committee, to 
 extend the mission in the South 
 Seas, 255 its reply, through the 
 Rev. George Morley, 255 suc- 
 cessfully opposes Mr. Baring's Bill 
 for New-Zealand, 323 competency 
 of, to judge of the merits of the 
 colonising schemes for New-Zea- 
 land, 324 fundamental laws of, 
 alluded to, 325 has nothing to 
 conceal in reference to New-Zea- 
 land, 327 exemplary course pur- 
 sued by its agents in New-Zealand, 
 328 
 
 Wesleydale, agricultural opera- 
 tions in, 155 invaded by 'Hongi, 
 178 encouraging aspect of the 
 mission, 199 discouraging con- 
 trast of, 200 state of, when 'Hongi 
 renews hostilities, 212 destructive 
 operations of 'Hongi's warriors in, 
 213, 303 the chiefs and inhabit- 
 ants of, flee to Hokianga, 214 
 state of, when revisited by the mis- 
 sionary, 314. See New-Zealand 
 and Wangaroa. 
 
 Western Africa, progress of 
 Christianity in, 170 
 
 Whare-rahi, reminiscences of, 
 and his family, 364 
 
 Whau Puke, first religious ser- 
 vice at, 183 
 
 nfK. J'l...* 
 
 Whiteley, Rev. John, labours 
 of, in New-Zealand, alluded to, 345 
 
 Whykato, arrival of, in London, 
 101 character of, 101 visits 
 Cambridge, 102 has an audience 
 with George IV., 102 visits Mr. 
 Leigh, 102 attentions of the 
 Church and Wesleyan Missionary 
 Societies to, 103 at New South 
 Wales, 124 incidental notices of, 
 212 
 
 Wilberforce, visit of Mr. Leigh 
 to, 56 a promising settlement, 
 96 state of the work of God in, 
 110 
 
 Williams, Archdeacon, labours 
 of, as a Maori scholar, 3?3 
 
 Williams, Rev. John, introduced 
 to Mr. Leigh, 73 arrival of, in 
 New-Zealand, 126 success of, 257 
 his narrative of a voyage of in- 
 spection to the islands of the Paci- 
 fic, 257 testimony of, to the eifi- 
 ciency of the Tonga mission, 258 
 
 Williams, Rev. Mr., arrival of, 
 in New-Zealand, 176 labours of, 
 176, 201, 202, 212 incidental no- 
 tices of, 200, 309 
 
 Wilson, a pirate, notices of, 362 
 
 Wilson, Rev. Francis, appointed 
 to attempt the training of native 
 agents in the Friendly Islands, 282 
 
 Windsor, described, 24, 53 
 Mr. Leigh's visit to, 56 state of 
 the mission in, 60, 95, 110, 233, 
 268, 285 building of a new cha- 
 pel in, 88, 89 district-meeting in, 
 233 
 
 Woon, Rev. William, account 
 of the Waimate mission by, 369 
 
 Wyakato. See Whykato. 
 
 Wylde, Thomas, Esq., presents 
 a piece of land for a Wesleyan 
 chapel at Sydney, 90 
 
 Yates, Mr., quoted, on the pre- 
 valence of infanticide and polygamy 
 in New-Zealand, 157 
 
 Young, Rev. G., A.M., letter 
 of, to Mr. Leigh, 377 introductory 
 remarks of, to the " Missionary aaq 
 the Mariner," 377 
 
 AT 
 
 LONDON : PRINTED BY \V1LLIAM NICHOLS, 46, HOXTON SQUARE.
 
 Per Shut.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 Form L9-Series 4939
 
 BV3667. L53S89 
 
 A 001 043 425 6